BANCROFT 

LIBRARY 

The  Stagecoach. 


ROUGH  LIFE  ON  THE 
FRONTIER. 


BY 

SCOTT  VAN  GORDEN. 


— <•  <!HANDSOMELY  ILLUSTRATED^*** -  — 


CHICAGO. 

THOS.   W.    JACKSON    PUBLISHING   COMPANY. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the»  ye&r  1903, 
by  the 

RHODES  &  McCLURE    PUBLISHING   COMPANY, 

in  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  Washington,  D  C. 
All  Rights  Reserved. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

CHAPTER   i.     Clayton  Palliser's  Mission  -     -     -     -     17 


CHAPTER  2.  The  Grave  on  the  Mountain  Side     -    -41 

\  

CHAPTER  3.  The  Arch  Villain  -------     76 

\  

CHAPTER  4.  The  Marshaling  of  the  Clans     -     -     -  93 

CHAPTER  5.  An  Aggregation  of  Startling  News     -    124 

CHAPTER  6.  A  Lover's  Quarrel     -----          148 


CHAPTER  7.      How  Bob  Willis  unfolds  His  Plan     -     165 


CHAPTER  8.     The  Meeting  of  the  Forces  -     -     -       183 


CHAPTER  9.     Clayton  Finds  a  Clue 199 


CHAPTER  10.     Bill  Thornton's  Scheme     -     -     -     -  214 
CHAPTER  u.     Border  Combat     ----.-     225 


12  CONTENTS — CONTINUED. 

PAGE 

CHAPTER  12.  The  Compact      ------      .  245 

CHAPTER  13.  A  Night  in  Fox  Valley    -     -     -     -      266 

CHAPTER  14.  The  Midnight  Execution   -     -     -     -  305 

CHAPTER  15.  The  Exhumation  ------      326 


CHAPTER  16.     Tlie  Lurking  Foe 364 


CHAPTER  17.     Tom  Alton's  Story 382 


CHAPTER  18.     The  Written  Confession     -     -     - 
CHAPTER  19.     News  from  Fox  Valley     -     -     -     -     430 
CHAPTER  20.     The  Rose-Crowned  Precipice  -     -     -  445 


CHAPTER  21.     Hart  Emerson's  Reparation       -  472 


CHAPTER  22.     The  Serpent's  Last  Wriggle    -     -     -  507 


CHAPTER  23.     A  Self-Appointed  Detective  -     -     -     517 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


FROM  DRAWINGS  BY  H.   S.    DELAY. 

OPPOSITE  PAGZ 

The  Stage  Coach      --  ------      Frontispiece 

In  another  moment  the  horsemen  had  ridden  up  with 
a  chorus  of  pleasant  greetings     ------     41 

They  saw  there,   lying  dead,  their  old  schoolmate, 
Fannie  Benton    -----------76 

4 'Promise  me  one  thing  before  you  go,  won't  you,    • 
Willie?"     -------------     92 

One  of  the  robbers  had  his  horse  shot   from   under 
him  -------_-_-,     -124 

The  two  boys  stood  with  open-mouthed  wonder  at 

the  expression  on  his  face  --------148 

"But  suppose  it  is  found  out  on  us,  what  then?"  -  165 
The  campers  beheld  within  the  radius  of  the  firelight 

a  weirdly  clad  figure       ---------183 

The  young  man  was  just  in  the  act  of  tethering  his 

pony  when  Clayton  came  up-------    199 

Bill  Thornton  had  ridden  up  to  camp  in  the  first 

gleam  of  the  morning  sun ---214 

Sweeping  down  on  the  place,  leaving  a  cloud  of  dust 

behind  them 225 


ILLUSTRATIONS — CONTINUED. 


"You'll  have  to  take  them  over  our  dead  bodies,  if 
you  want  them  -----------  245 

In  an  instant  two  rifles  were  thrown  to  burly 
shoulders  -------------  266 

Waiting  and  watching  for  the  quivering  form  to  be- 
come motionless  -----------  305 

She  stepped  out  into  the  yard  to  get  a  better  view 
of  them  -------------  326 

' '  Well,  do  I  look  like  a  desperado  ?"  -  -  -  -  364 

They  beheld  the  stricken  foe  stretched  out  on  his 

back,  apparently  lifeless     --------  382 

He  grabbed  her  by  the  throat  and  choked  her  to 

death - 418 

Nick  Alton,  standing  with  his  back  to  the  fire  -  -  430 
Elsie  Britman,  looking  out  of  the  window  at  the 

departing  day       -----------  445 

Clayton  was  left  alone  with  the  man  that  had  been 
the  foundation  of  his  troubles  -  -  -  -  -  -  -4/1 

It  required  every  grain  of  the  Palliser  grit  to  stand 
that  tortuous  ride  over  the  mountains  -  -  -  -  507 

As  Jack  fired  his  horse  shied  at  the  dogs     -     -     -     -  517 


ROUGH  LIFE  ON  THE 
FRONTIER. 


CHAPTER  I. 

CLAYTON  FALLISER'S  MISSION. 

There  were  only  six  men  aboard,  all  men,  and  men, 
too,  in  all  respects  determined  looking  men,  who  looked 
as  though  they  could  acquit  themselves  creditably  in  any 
undertaking.  Without  any  gainsaying  they  were  the 
sort  of  men  that  constitute  the  nucleus  of  civilization, 
although  if  any  one  unacquainted  with  them  and  the 
conditions  they  strove  with  could  have  peered  beneath 
their  coats  and  beheld  there  the  forty-five  calibre  six 
shooter  and  cartridge  belt  they  would  have  averred  to 
the  contrary.  And  it  is  just  possible  that  no  mere  hand- 
ful of  roadagents  would  have  dared  tackle  that  stage  had 
they  known  the  character  of  the  occupants,  as  the  afore- 
mentioned weapons  were  only  the  arbiters  of  justice,  and 
directed  only  where  necessity  demanded  against  the  law- 
less element  then  threatening  to  engulf  the  sparsely 
settled  portions  of  the  region  West  of  the  Mississippi. 
The  driver  had  thrown  off  his  coat,  so  warm  was  the 
bright  November  sun  which  hung  like  a  bambent  ball  of 
fire  in  the  Western  sky,  lighting  up  the  long  purple 


1 8  CLAYTON  PALLISER'S  MISSION. 

stretches  of  mountain  scenery  viewed  by  the  passengers 
who  had  let  their  conversation  flag  and  finally  die  out 
and  were  looking  intently  for  outlines  of  Fox  Valley. 
Here  was  the  place  where  the  stage  had  been  held  up 
twice.  It  was  just  over  the  next  rise,  and  no  better 
place  could  be  imagined  for  a  stage  robbery.  But  the 
passengers  viewed  the  scenery  with  evident  satisfaction, 
evincing  no  signs  of  alarm  as  yet,  while  the  stage  slewed 
and  bumped  and  floundered  over  the  rough  mountain 
road.  And  yet,  while  the  men  viewed  the  scenery  and 
dreamed  of  cheerful  firesides,  the  lurking  devils  that  lay 
underneath  that  beautiful  panorama  of  nature  were  seek- 
ing to  make  their  homecoming  one  of  sorrow  and  regret 
instead  of  joy. 

These  six  men  were  just  returning  from  a  visit  to 
relatives  in  Kentucky,  which  was  their  native  state.  But 
as  only  two  of  them  are  to  play  any  part  in  this  narrative 
we  will  only  take  the  trouble  to  describe  those  two. 

The  other  four  were  miners  from  the  flourishing  min- 
ing town  of  Joplin,  and  although  they  were  damaged 
by  the  freebooters  in  a  bank  robbery  that  had  already 
been  perpetrated,  thereby  losing  small  deposits,  they 
were  as  yet  uninformed  in  regard  to  their  loss.  But  the 
lumbering  old  vehicle  was  fast  approaching  Hobson's 
Tavern,  where  it  was  to  stay  over  night,  and  until  it 
arrived  there  the  passengers  were  all  ignorant  of  any 
damage  done  them  by  Tom  Alton  and  his  followers, 
although  they  had  engaged  in  a  conversation  in  regard 


CLAYTON  PALLISER'S  MISSION. 


to  the  future  operations  of  the  chief  and   his  band. 

The  other  two  men  had  been  lifelong  friends,  although 
there  was  a  difference  of  fifteen  years  in  their  ages,  and 
a  vast  difference  in  education,  power  of  mind,  and  until 
a  few  years  before  the  opening  of  our  story  there  had 
been  a  great  difference  in  financial  standing.  Clayton 
Palliser,  by  the  record  inscribed  in  the  old  family  Bible 
at  his  home  was  twenty-seven  years  of  age,  quite  enough 
to  develope  all  the  faculties  of  manhood.  Many  and 
many  men  grow  up  to  manhood  without  anything  to  mar 
the  even  tenor  of  their  lives,  nothing  unusual  happening 
to  gage  the  manly  qualities  in  them.  But  Clayton 
Palliser  was  not  one  of  them.  A  great  calamity  had 
befallen  the  Palliser  family,  one  of  doubt  and  perplexity 
of  unforseen  results,  for  they  did  not  know  whether  to 
grieve  or  not  until  the  true  nature  of  the  calamity  was 
revealed. 

The  Palliser's  were  a  race  of  pioneers,  and  always 
seemed  better  satisfied  in  combatting  the  difficulties  of 
the  pioneer  than  in  enjoying  the  advantages  of  a  country 
already  developed.  Strong  minded,  buoyant,  spirited, 
with  creative  minds  and  fearless,  they  had  been  promin- 
ent in  the  development  of  several  of  the  states  East  of 
the  Mississippi,  and  until  a  few  years  before  our  story 
opens  they  had  not  ventured  on  the  West  side  of  the 
Father  of  Waters.  Clayton's  grandfather  was  one  of 
the  early  pioneers  of  Eastern  Kentucky,  and  being  far- 
sighted  enough  to  obtain  a  great  body  of  land  while  it 


2O  CLAYTON    PALLISER'S   MISSION. 

was  cheap  he  had  been  able  to  leave  his  children  all 
pretty'well  off  in  this  world's  goods.  Aside  from  that 
there  was  a  lot  of  good  advice  left  to  his  offspring,  advice 
which,  if  followed,  would  have  prevented  the  calamity 
that  had  befallen  the  family.  But  the  children  as  well 
as  the  grandchildren  had  all  been  thrilled  by  his  narra- 
tives of  pioneer  days,  and  the  effects  thereof  had  not 
been  dispelled  as  time  passed,  and  the  old  gentleman  was 
laid  to  rest  and  could  no  longer  admonish  them  not  to 
leave  the  comfortable  surroundings  that  had  been  gained 
by  so  much  toil  and  hardship.  Time  passed  and  the  war 
between  the  states  came  on  with  all  its  dreadful  con- 
sequences. The  marshaling  of  the  clans]  the  marching 
and  countermarching,  the  terrible  struggles  between  the 
contending  armies  has  all  been  recorded  by  abler  pens 
than  ours.  Clayton  was  thinking  of  that  now.  It 
seemed  but  yesterday  that  he  had  stood  with  the  rest  of 
the  family  and  watched  the  retreating  form  of  his  father 
as  he  marched  away  to  join  his  company.  Then  came 
a  return  home  on  a  furlough  and  a  short  stay,  after 
which  the  father  and  husband  went  away  again.  Then 
came  the  important  battles,  the  eager  scanning  of  the 
newspapers  for  the  names  of  the  killed,  wounded  and 
missing.  Clayton  well  remembered  the  eager  yet  half 
dreaded  occasions  when  the  neighbors  assembled  for  the 
purpose  of  learning  through  the  reports  who  of  their 
friends  or  relatives  were  bereaved  and  offering  condol- 
ence. Then,  while  he  had  seen  others  grieved  he  had 


CLAYTON    PALLISER  S    MISSION.  21 

not  been  so  himself,  for  Jason  Palliser  came  out  of  that 
memorial  struggle  safe  and  sound.  The  war  cloud  had 
blown  over  and  left  the  Palliser  family  intact. 

Peace  had  spread  his  wings  over  the  reunited  land, 
and  while  the  many  cruel  scars  were  being  gradually 
healed  by  time,  capricious  fate  was  preparing  to  thrust 
its  shackles  on  many  who  had  not  been  bereaved.  The 
restless  tide  of  immigration  had  set  in  from  the  over- 
crowded sections  of  the  East,  and  many  soldiers  of  the 
North  sought  homes  in  the  South,  while  the  discovery  of 
rich  deposits  of  mineral  in  the  region  West  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi attracted  thither  great  numbers — some  in  search 
of  homes,  some  in  quest  of  money,  some  prompted  by 
love  of  adventure.  The  California  gold  mines,  although 
not  as  rich  as  when  first  discovered,  yet  attracted  great 
numbers  in  search  of  the  precious  metal  ;  while  the 
brpad,  rich  prairies,  and  deep,  fertile  valleys  were  being 
rapidly  settled,  the  rugged  Ozark  region  was  being  ex- 
plored for  the  most  fertile  spots  by  emigrants  from  the 
East  who  preferred  to  live  in  a  wooded,  mountainous 
region  to  the  broad  treeless  plains  that  spanned  the  region 
between  there  and  the  Rockies. 

The  early  pioneer  days  of  the  Ozarks  were  long  since 
passed,  and  many  tales  were  told  the  newcomers  by  the 
natives  how  their  fathers  and  grandfathers  slew  the  black 
bear  in  his  den  and  shot  the  wild  deer  for  sport.  These 
legends  of  the  early  history  of  the  Ozarks  were  generally 
rehearsed  by  the  flickering  firelight  of  the  capacious 


22  CLAYTON    PALLISER  S    MISSION. 

fireplaces  that  was  always  a  part  of  the  dwellings  then 
in  vogue.  That  was  the  period  when  the  railroad  was 
almost  unknown,  when  the  settlers  who  had  discovered 
and  settled  the  most  fertile  tracts  of  the  rugged  region 
rounded  up  their  cattle  which  roamed  over  a  thousand 
hills,  drove  them  to  market  and  hauled  their  supplies  in 
ox  carts,  when  the  twang  of  the  drover's  and  ox  driver's 
whips  made  the  welkin  ring,  and  the  crack  of  the  hunt- 
er's rifle  awakened  the  wild  echoes  of  mountain  gorge 
and  forest  plateau.  And  many  of  these  early  settlers 
amassed  considerable  wealth,  despite  the  crude,  rough 
conditions.  Those  who  had  come  from  the  far  East  and 
the  older  settled  portions  could  not  tell  how  much  their 
neighbors  were  worth  by  outside  appearances,  for  as  there 
was  no  necessity  for  stylish  living,  and  as  it  was  then  very 
risky  to  place  money  in  a  bank,  on  account  of  the  notori- 
ous legions  that  we  have  already  mentioned,  the  settler's 
wealth  for  the  most  part  represented  solid  cash  stowed 
away  somewhere  inside  of  the  territory  over  which  he 
was  lord  and  master.  This  was  about  the  condition  of 
things  when  the  tide  of  immigration  set  in  and  a  new 
era  began,  which  would  have  been  both  peaceful  and 
prosperous  had  it  not  been  for  the  lawless  legions  that 
lived  by  the  sweat  of  others'  brows. 

Many  letters  from  the  new  settlers  found  their  way 
into  the  old  home  communities  giving  graphic  descrip- 
tions of  the  new  country,  of  the  abundance  of  game,  of 
the  cheapness  and  fertility  of  land,  and  of  the  frank 


CLAYTON   PALLISERS    MISSION.  23 

hospitality  of  the  natives.  This  encouraged  more  of 
their  friends  and  relatives  to  try  the  untamed  region,  and 
while  some  were  attracted  by  the  cheapness  of  land, 
others  were  attracted  by  the  plenty  of  game,  and  some 
few  were  attracted  by  another  cause,  which  will  require 
a  somewhat  more  lengthy  description. 

When  the  flag  of  the  Confederacy  was  folded  away 
in  the  vaults  of  Appomattox  the  soldier  who  had  gone 
through  four  years  of  stirring  scenes  was  truly  glad  that 
he  was  no  longer  compelled  to  shoot  down  his  brother 
and  countryman  like  a  dog,  glad  that  once  more  the  flag 
of  the  forefathers  had  triumphed,  and  although  the  ugly 
scars  were  still  visible  to  his  naked  eye  and  his  domestic 
felicity  impaired  he  returned  home  with  heartfelt  joy  to 
weld  his  sword  into  a  pruning  knife  and  take  up  once 
more  the  battle  of  life.  But  it  was  not  long  ere  the 
battle  of  life  began  to  grow  tame  and  irksome  and  the 
soldier  began  to  long  for  more  thrilling  operations  than 
the  commonplace  one  of  daily  duty  on  the  farm,  in  the 
factory,  and  behind  the  counter.  Hence  the  letters  that 
found  their  way  back  to  the  old  home  communities  relat- 
ing the  stirring  warfare  between  the  lawless  element  and 
the  law-abiding  settlers  also  hinted  that  the  latter  were 
very  much  in  the  minority.  This  gave  many  of  the 
soldiers  an  opportunity  they  had  longed  for.  Here  was 
their  chance  to  get  into  active  operations  once  more. 
Why  not  go  to  the  region  and  show  the  denizens  thereof 
how  to  make  short  work  of  the  hellhounds  that  held  such 


24  CLAYTON    PALLISER  S   MISSION. 

despotic  sway  over  the  country  that  lay  beyond  the  wide 
turbid  sheet  of  water  called  the  Mississippi.  The  news- 
papers also  abounded  with  graphic  descriptions  of  the 
struggles  of  the  pioneers  to  break  the  yoke  of  the  white 
savages  that  always  succeeded  the  red  ones  in  every  new 
country.  Many  of  them  availed  themselves  at  once  of 
the  opportunity  thus  offered  to  display  their  prowess  and 
their  bravery,  but  to  some  there  was  a  great  many  draw- 
backs to  their  cherished  ambitions. 

One  of  those  who  found  their  wills  blocked  in  regard 
to  migration  to  the  new  country  was  Jason  Palliser.  His 
family,  after  the  death  of  his  father,  consisted  of  his  wife 
and  three  sons,  who  were  named  respectively  Clayton, 
Jason  and  Richard.  The  two  latter  were  many  years  the 
junior  of  Clayton,  and  at  the  time  our  story  opens  were 
aged  respectively  fifteen  and  twelve.  Jasie,  as  he  was 
called,  was  the  image  of  his  father  and  also  like  him  in 
disposition.  Clayton  was  of  a  studious  disposition,  there- 
by taking  after  his  mother's  people,  while  Dick,  the 
youngest,  was  cf  a  very  quiet  inoffensive  disposition,  and 
seemed  as  though  he  was  perfectly  satisfied  to  let  things 
take  their  natural  course.  But  Clayton  and  his  brother 
Jason,  being  both  ambitious  and  high-mettled,  although 
their  ideals  of  life  were  different,  were  the  chief  elements 
of  domestic  turbulance  in  the  family.  However  there 
was  one  point  on  which  they  agreed,  and  that  was  theii 
readiness  to  follow  their  father  intc  the  uakiiowtt  r6§rion* 
of  the  West. 


CLAYTON  PALLISER'S  MISSION.  25 

Jason  Palliser  had,  like  most  of  his  comrades,  been 
content  with  domestic  felicity  for  a  brief  space  of  time 
until  the  reports  of  the  struggles  for  liberty  of  the  West- 
ern pioneers  over  whose  portion  of  country  the  strong 
arm  of  the  law  had  not  been  established  began  to  pour 
in.  Then  came  discontent.  After  that  came  a  longing 
desire  like  the  restless  charing  of  the  war  steed  who  scents 
the  battle  from  afar,  until  the  strenuous  efforts  to  sup- 
press his  cherished  ambition  on  account  of  his  better 
half  only  added  fuel  to  the  kindled  -fires  of  newly 
awakened  pioneer  ambitions.  The  wife  and  mother  was 
strongly  opposed  to  any  such  step,  and  being  a  woman 
who  never  hesitated  to  speak  her  mind,  she  hit  the  argu- 
ment he  advanced  some  pretty  smart  raps,  while  her 
heart  was  quaking  violently  for  the  safety  of  her  own 
cherished  ambition,  that  of  remaining  amid  the  com- 
fortable surroundings  of  their  peaceful  Kentucky  home. 

But  she  knew  the  Pallisers  well  enough  to  know  that 
she  might  as  well  have  tried  to  smother  the  volcano  of 
Catopali  as  to  thwart  this  new  calamity,  as  she  called  it. 
The  raging  fires  of  ambition  were  ablaze.  The  long 
smoldering  pioneer  instincts  were  awakened.  The  father 
had  worked  on  the  fancies  of  his  sons  till  the  pioneer 
blood  in  their  veins  began  to  tingle  at  first  and  finally  to 
boil  and  bubble.  Often  could  they  be  seen  reposing  be- 
neath the  shade  of  some  tree,  the  sons  listening  to  some 
of  the  pioneer  legends  of  the  family  that  their  father  was 
rehearsing  for  them.  Oftentimes  the  mother  discovered 


26  CLAYTON   PALLISER's    MISSION. 

them  thus  of  a  hot  summer  day,  and  her  heart  would 
sink  within  her. 

Then  came  a  short  lull,  during  which  Palliser  sought 
a  purchaser  for  his  property,  while  Mrs.  Palliser,  if  she 
knew  anything  of  his  maneuvers,  did  not  betray  it  either^ 
by  word  or  look. 

After  that  came  another  storming  of  the  citadel,  and 
as  we  cannot  take  the  time  to  recite  all  the  arguments 
pro  and  con  we  will  simply  state  that  the  wife  and 
mother,  realizing  that  she  would  see  no  peace  till  she 
gave  her  consent,  did  so,  though  reluctantly. 

So  one  morning  in  the  month  of  September,  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord,  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty-eight,  Jason 
Palliser  went  forth  from  his  peaceful  Kentucky  home 
bound  for  the  Ozark  region.  Clayton  well  remembered 
that  farewell.  It  remained  for  him  to  bear  the  brunt  of 
maternal  wrath  when,  after  the  receipt  of  one  letter  from 
Jason  Palliser,  they  heard  no  more  of  him.  He  had 
suddenly  disappeared.  No  one  of  the  old  home  ac- 
quaintances to  whom  they  had  written  could  give  them 
any  clew  as  to  his  whereabouts.  The  last  any  of  them 
had  seen  of  him  was  at  the  town  of  Ozark  during  the 
session  of  Circuit  Court.  He  was  in  company  with  one 
Emerson,  a  man  who  bore  a~very  tough  name.  He  was 
negotiating  for  the  purchase  of  a  plantation  in  the  James 
Rives  valley,  that  was  then  owned  by  the  man  Emerson's 
son,  Hart  Emerson. 

But  all  this  had  been  communicated  to  the  family  by 


CLAYTON  PALLISER'S  MISSION.  27 

Jason  himself,  but  there  was  also  a  request,  an  admon- 
ition, or  whatever  it  might  be  called.  Clayton  remem- 
bered it  well,  for  the  words  seemed  inscribed  on  his 
memory  in  letters  of  fire. 

"  If  I  should  happen  to  come  up  missing,"  wrote 
Jason  Palliser  in  the  finishing  of  his  letter,  "  I  want  you 
to  move  out  here  and  stay  until  you  ferret  out  the 
mystery.  I  hav»  been  through  a  long  and  bloody  war, 
and  have  stood  in  the  front  ranks  when  the  iron  heel  of 
death  trod  the  lives  out  of  men  so  fast  their  souls  jostled 
each  other  in  their  outward  flight.  I  have  fought  hand- 
to-hand  conflicts  with  pistol  and  sabre  when  the  air 
seemed  illuminated  with  flashing  devils.  I  have  seen  all 
of  the  rough  side  of  life.  Yet  I  never  was  seized  with 
such  gloomy  feelings  and  dismal  forebodings  in  my  life 
as  have  possession  of  me  while  I  pen  you  these  lines.  If 
I  should  not  write  any  more  make  up  your  mind  at  once 
that  I  am  betrayed.  I  will,  however,  take  as  good  care 
of  myself  as  possible.  I  had  a  strange  sort  of  sensation 
the  other  night  while  asleep.  It  seemed  as  though  I  had 
been  burried  alive.  I  awoke  with  a  half  stifled  scream 
and  when  I  recovered  my  equilibrium  I  rose  and  dressed 
and  went  out  to  get  a  little  fresh  air  and  recover  from 
the  effects  of  the  sensation.  This  is  all  I  have  to  tell 
this  time,  but  don't  let  it  trouble  you  as  it  does  me.  You 
know  if  I  had  stayed  at  home  I  could  not  have  averted 
anything  that  was  destined  to  befall  me." 

Well,  to  make  a   long   story  short    the    family  had 


28  CLAYTON   PALLISER'S   MISSION. 

carried  out  his  instructions  and  moved  to  the  Ozark 
country,  settling  in  a  fertile  little  basin  some  eight  or  ten 
miles  from  the  town  where  Jason  Palliser  had  last  been 
seen.  Jason  had  taken  with  him  all  the  money  he  pos- 
sessed save  about  five  hundred  dollars.  If  he  had  not  this 
story  would  never  have  been  written.  Five  hundred  dollars 
was  quite  sufficient  for  the  establishment  of  a  home  in  the 
new  country.  The  boys  went  to  worl  with  a  will  and 
soon  overcame  the  difficulties  of  opening  up  a  new  place 
by  steady  attention  to  business.  There  was  a  snug  little 
frame  house  built  and  other  necessary  equipments  were 
added  as  time  and  means  allowed.  But  Clayton  and 
Josie  were  very  particular  in  the  construction  of  their 
dwelling  to  have  as  a  necessary  department  of  the  house 
a  room  for  the  purpose  of  stowing  and  keeping  their 
grandfather's  legacy  of  books  and  old-fashioned  weapons, 
the  former  the  property  of  Clayton,  the  latter  the  prop- 
erty of  Jason,  Jr. 

Time  went  on  apace,  and  the  family  having  searched 
vainly  for  a  clew  for  two  years  were  on  the  point  of 
despairing  when  the  news  came  of  the  death  of  Mrs. 
Palliser's  father,  and  a  fresh  grief  was  added  to  the  list. 
But  time  passed  and  the  grief  of  losing  their  relative  was 
drowned  out  in  a  renewal  of  courage  and  devotion  to  the 
search  for  the  missing. one.  The  old  grandfather  had 
left  legacies  to  them  all,  five  hundred  dollars' apiece,  and 
with  the  money  at  their  disposal  they  would  leave  no  stone 
unturned  that  might  possibly  lead  to  a  solution  of  the 


CLAYTON  PALLISER'S  MISSION.  29 

mystery.  And  Clayton  was  just  returning  from  the  old 
home  community,  whither  he  had  been  to  obtain  the 
money,  to  relate  their  experiences  and' visit  their  rela- 
tives that  still  lived  there  when  our  story  opens. 

Jeff  Carlton  was  forty-two,  stoutly  built,  with  a  fat, 
blonde  face,  clear  gray  eyes,  and  of  a  jovial  tempera- 
ment. Jeff  had  been  a  renter  on  the  Kentucky  farm 
owned  by  the  Palliser's  until  about  two  years  before  the 
disappearance  of  Jason  Palliser,  when  he  had  come  to 
Ozark  region  and  settled.  Many  a  time  he  had  taken 
Clayton  from  his  mother's  arms  and  amused  him  by 
singing  some  of  the  rollicking  songs  picked  up  from  the 
melody-loving  darkies  of  the  plantations  in  the  commun- 
ity. Jeff  had  always  assumed  a  fatherly  interest  in  the 
boy,  and  could  not  help  doing  yet,  since  Clayton  had 
attained  his  majority.  But  Jeff  was  no  more  capable  of 
fathoming  the  depths  of  Clayton  Palliser's  mind  than  the 
child,  the  baby  boy  he  had  dandled  on  his  knee,  was 
capable  of  fathoming  his  own.  Carlton,  who  was  some- 
what egotistical,  was  not  aware  of  this,  and  as  Clayton 
was  too  good  natured  to  even  hint  the  fact,  as  a  result 
nothing  had  ever  occurred  to  mar  their  friendship.  Jeff 
was  possessed  of  a  very  great  amount  of  common  sense, 
and  never  undertook  to  dispense  with  any  of  his  witty 
raillery  in  Clayton's  presence  since  his  bereavement.  A 
short  tuft  of  chin  whisker  graced  his  chin,  a  short  stubby 
mustache  his  upper  lip,  while  the  mild  gray  eyes  were 
ever  sparkling  with  humor,  but  it  did  not  require  a  very 


3o  CLAYTON  PALLISER'S  MISSION. 

good  student  of  human  nature  to  tell  you  that  he  was 
strongly  combative.  Indeed,  Jeff  was  a  good  fellow 
when  things  went  smooth,  but  once  let  him  get  excited 
about  the  barbarous  wrongs  of  the  settlers  and  those  mild 
gray  eyes  could  emit  glances  of  fire  as  terrible  as  the  six 
shooter  that  dangled  under  his  coat.  He  had  gone 
through  four  years  of  toil  and  hardship  in  the  new  coun- 
try, and  was  fairly  started  on  the  road  to  prosperity,  and 
was  seemingly  contented.  But  alas  for  the  rosy  fancies 
of  the  poor  pioneer.  He  who  had  been  a  prominent 
ringleader  in  the  warfare  against  the  brigands  of  Fox 
Valley,  was  marked  for  vengeance,  nay  that  vengeance 
had  already  fallen  upon  his  luckless  head. 

And  the  stage  that  the  two  friends  and  neighbors  were 
making  the  return  trip  upon  was  now  ascending  a  short 
incline,  from  the  top  of  which  could  be  seen  the  weird 
scenery  of  Fox  Valley,  where  wild  beasts  and  wild  men 
abode  unscared.  A  fit  haunt  it  surely  was  for  those  who 
lived  by  prey  for  the  wild  impenetrable  dingles  and  deep 
sheltered  ravines  and  steep  sided  gulches  offered  shelter 
that  no  other  place  could  afford,  no,  not  even  the  dark 
pine  forested  plateaus  surrounding  it.  The  stage  dropped 
slowly  down  the  mountain  sides,  down  through  the 
mullien  thickets  and  hawthorn  and  boulder-spangled 
glades,  now  reeling  to  this  side,  now  suddenly  wrenching 
to  that  side  over  some  rugged  boulder,  until  at  last  it 
lowered  itself  down  a  steep  incline  into  the  cool,  dark 
thickets  of  the  valley.  Ominous  looking  enough  was  the 


CLAYTON  PALLISER'S  MISSION.  31 

place  through  which  they  were  passing,  and  it  was  only 
the  sharp  clipping  voice  of  the  driver  that  kept  the  pas- 
sengers' spirits  from  sinking,  for  it  seemed  as  though  the 
cool,  ominous  shades  were  full  of  whispering  demons 
boding  disaster  to  the  travelers  who  were  bold  enough  to 
travel  that  dominion  of  evil.  Not  a  year  before  that 
time  that  same  stage  had  been  held  up  while  passing 
through  this  same  woody  dingle.  But  this  time  there 
was  such  a  storm  of  leaden  missiles  hurled  at  them  that 
they  were  glad  to  beat  a  hasty  retreat  into  the  jungle,  and 
it  was  the  opinion  of  many  that  it  would  never  be  under- 
taken again.  But  whatever  the  six  passengers  aboard 
believed,  they  were  like  the  man  visiting  the  haunted 
house  who  did  not  believe  in  ghosts,  they  could  not  help 
feeling  a  little  creepy  when  they  got  into  the  place.  The 
four  stout  stage  horses  were  going  a  little  brisker,  as 
though  they  too  were  scenting  danger,  but  one  of  them 
had  been  behaving  in  a  "very"  *  strange  manner,  as 
though  something  unusual  was  agitating  him.  Every 
now  and  then  he  would  suddenly  stop  and  throw  up  his 
head  in  a  violent  manner,  at  times  nearly  throwing  the 
others  off  their  balances.  Then  would  be  heard  the 
sharp,  stern  voice  of  the  Jehu  firing  a  string  of  oaths  at 
him,  and  then  the  stage  would  roll  on  till  whatever  it 
was  that  was  agitating  the  horse  would  bring  out  another 
similar  caper. 

But  since  leaving  the  top  of  the   slope  and  starting 
down  the  long  tortuous  incline  the  horse  had  not  repeated 


32  CLAYTON   PALLISER'S   MISSION. 

his  trick.  The  driver  might  have  known  that  something 
about  the  harness  was  torturing  the  beast,  but  if  he 
did  he  did  not  seem  to  care.  Be  that  as  it  may,  mat- 
ters were  soon  brought  to  a  climax.  The  passengers 
were  just  beginning  a  lively  hum  of  conversation  about 
the  possibility  of  a  holdup,  the  driver  was  jujt  reaching 
out  for  his  coat,  as  the  sun  had  sunk  behind  the  crest  of 
the  mountain  and  the  air  was  growing  chilly.  The  place 
where  the  holdup  occurred  had  been  pointed  out  to  the 
men  before  by  the  Jehu  was  near  at  hand. 

Suddenly  there  was  a  tremendous  lurch  of  the  clumsy, 
ponderous  old  vehicle,  the  driver,  who  was  just  endeavor- 
ing to  fasten  the  lines  to  the  line-staff  while  he  drew  on 
his  coat,  was  nearly  precipitated  from  his  perch,  and  as 
the  passengers  sprang  to  their  feet  the  stage  came  to  a 
dead  standstill.  It  is  needless  to  say  that  the  huge  re- 
volvers underneath  the  coats  of  the  passengers  flashed 
into  view  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye.  The  driver  threw 
his  coat  down,  jumped  to  the  ground,  and  as  he  did  so 
half  a  dozen  heads  were  thrust  out  and  as  many  anxious 
voices  inquired  the  cause  of  the  stoppage. 

"That's  what  I  must  find  out,"  laughed  the  Jehu, 
evidently  much  amused  at  their  evident  alarm. 

"Well,  hurry  up  and  find  out  then,"  replied  Jeff 
Carlton  with  a  sigh  of  relief.  "  I  don't  want  to  stay  in 
this  place  a  second  longer  than  I'm  obliged  to." 

A  subdued  chuckle  was  the  only  reply,  and  the  men 
again  resumed  their  seats. 


CLAYTON  PALLISER'S  MISSION.  33 

It  only  required  a  few  minutes  for  the  driver  to  find 
out  that  the  horses  collar  was  buckled  too  high  to  adjust 
it  to  suit  the  animal,  and  then  after  carefully  scrutinizing 
other  points  to  ascertain  if  anything  was  out  of  gear,  he 
again  resumed  his  seat,  drew  on  his  coat  and  uttering  his 
sharp  word  of  command,  the  horses  again  started  the 
vehicle.  Soon  they  were  ascending  the  other  slope,  while 
the  last  glinting  rays  of  the  November  sun  were  fading 
out  on  the  top  of  the  Eastern  slope  and  the  gayly  frescoed 
landscape  was  fast  being  shrouded  in  darkness.  Then, 
like  the  sudden  exit  of  the  pilgrim  from  the  valley  up  to 
the  still,  sunlit  hills  the  courage  of  the  passengers  arose, 
their  tongues  were  loosened  and  they  began  another 
spirited  conversation  on  the  same  topic.  If  the  pas- 
sengers had  been  high  up  on  the  pinnacle  of  thought 
and  taken  into  consideration  certain  aspects  of  the 
case,  they  might  have  ascertained  without  any  trouble 
the  reason  why  they  were  not  held  up.  But  not  even 
Clayton,  who  possessed  the  widest  range  of  thought 
of  the  company  and  deepest  mind,  also  the  best  educa- 
tion, had  made  any  remarks  suggestive  of  the  true 
cause,  which  we  who  are  behind  the  scenes,  know.  Only 
twice  had  the  attempt  been  made,  and  both  times  it  was 
a  failure,  although  the  latter  attempt  was  more  so  than 
the  former.  It  seemed  as  though  the  bandit  hordes  had 
made  up  their  minds  to  follow  every  line  of  brigandage 
that  had  yet  been  invented,  and  when  stage  robberies, 
bank  robberies,  cattle  stealing  and  illicit  distilling  of 


34  CLAYTON  PALLISER'S  MISSION. 

mountain  dew  became  the  chief  topic  of  excitement,  the 
settlers  realized  that  their  community  was  fast  being 
swamped  in  a  hopeless  sea  of  outlawry.  But  whether 
the  bandit  chief  was  the  son  of  the  rich  planter  who  had 
been  led  astray  by  the  absorption  of  flash  literature  or 
some  other  member  of  the  numerous  Altan  clan,  or  still 
some  particular  adventurous  outcast  who  happened  to 
assume  that  name,  he  was  certainly  well  posted  enough 
to  know  that  trying  to  rob  that  stage  was  not  worth  their 
attention.  Tis  true,  no  better  place  for  a  holdup  could 
be  invented  than  the  one  that  the  two  former  attempts 
had  been  made  in,  but  then  it  is  likely  that  the  shrewd 
bandit  chief  well  knew  that  the  men  who  traveled  that 
route  were  all  or  nearly  all  of  them  Southern  and  West- 
ern men  who  were  well  trained  in  the  use  of  firearms  and 
always  had  them  ready  for  use.  This  was  the  great 
artery  through  which  surged  the  adventurous  blood  of 
two  sections,  and  the  banditta,  having  once  been  con- 
vinced of  the  uselessness  of  the  attempt  were  content  to 
let  well  enough  alone  and  be  satisfied  with  other  fields  of 
operation  more  easy  and  more  profitable. 

So  while  the  stage  is  going  on  towards  Hobson's 
Tavern,  which  was  still  some  two  or  three  miles  farther 
up  the  slope  of  the  mountain,  we  will  venture  on  a  still 
further  description  of  the  chief  actors  in  this  narrative. 

Clayton  Palliser,  whose  age  as  we  have  already  stated, 
was  seven  and  twenty,  and  for  superb,  manly  beauty  he 
might  be  equaled,  but  never  excelled.  .  That  was  a  family 


CLAYTON  PALLISER'S  MISSION.  35 

heritage  of  the  Palliser's,  but  Clayton,  who  was,  as  it 
seemed,  a  revival  of  some  old  type  of  facial  mold  long 
ago  extinct  in  the  family,  was  a  man  who  at  once  com- 
manded admiration  and  respect,  both  for  the  princely 
face  and  figure  and  the  quiet  though  forceful  demeanor. 
A  frank,  intelligent  expression,  clear  liquid  brown  eyes 
and  hair  of  the  same  lustrous  brown,  with  a  mustache  of 
the  same  color  also  gracing  the  upper  lip  ;  he  was  of  a 
somewhat  patrician  appearance.  He  had  treated  him- 
self to  some  new  and  somewhat  costly  clothes  out  of  his 
part  of  the  money  left  by  the  old  grandfather,  and  as  he 
was  garbed  therein,  now  he  very  much  resembled  some 
wealthy  young  Southern  planter  on  his  way  to  the  West 
in  search  of  adventure.  And  he  was  not  unaware  of  his 
personal  charms  either,  from  the  boldness  with  which  he 
had  courted  the  favor  of  Miss  Elsie  Britman,  a  young 
Springfield  belle,  who  occasionally  visited  her  uncle,  who 
kept  the  country  store  in  the  valley  some  two  miles  from 
Clayton's  home.  Indeed  that  young  lady  seemed  quite 
unconscious  of  any  difference  in  her  social  position  and 
that  of  the  handsome  young  mountaineer,  whose  story 
she  knew  by  heart  and  whom  she  considered  her  ideal  hero. 
Clayton  was  one  of  those  rare  specimens  of  humanity 
whom  everyone  likes.  But  no  one  was  inclined  to  be  at 
all  jealous  because  he  showed  such  marked  preference 
for  the  friendship  of  the  son  of  a  neighbor,  a  ranchman 
who  lived  some  four  miles  from  his  home.  And  while 
some  considered  it  none  of  their  business  and  said  noth- 


36  CLAYTON  PALLISER'S  MISSION. 

ing  about  it  others  could  not  refrain  from  asking  those 
who  were  calculated  to  know  what  a  man  like  Clayton 
Palliser  could  see  to  admire  in  the  harum'  scarum  young 
ranchman,  whose  education  consisted  chiefly  in  cowboy 
skulduggery.  If  Jack  Dalton  had  been  brought  up  in 
the  midst  of  surroundings  not  exactly  calculated  for  the 
imbuement  of  gentlemanly  instincts  and  absorption  of 
worldly  knowledge  it  certainly  was  no  fault  of  his,  but 
nevertheless  he  possessed  one  singular  charm,  that  of 
sincerity.  It  was  only  while  under  the  influence  of 
liquor  that  he  said  things  he  did  not  mean.  But  his 
sincere  frankness  when  sober  was  the  chief  attraction  for 
his  boon  companion  and  close  friend,  young  Palliser. 
But  these  were  the  days  when  the  cattle  barons  of  the 
West  often  accused  each  other  of  theft,  and  as  a  conse- 
quence bloodshed  was  sure  to  follow.  The  lie  was 
passed,  the  weapons  cracked  and  flashed,  the  welkin 
rang  with  shouts  of  defiance  and  screeches  of  pain,  while 
the  blood  flowed  and  left  its  dark,  guilty  stain  upon  the 
greensward.  Young  Dalton's  mind  seemed  occupied 
chiefly  with  this  sort  of  spirited  fancies,  but  he  was  a 
friend  worth  having  for  all  that.  His  knowledge  of  the 
world  being  gleaned  from  paper-backed  novels  of  ad- 
venture and  a  limited  supply  of  school  books,  he  never 
failed  to  ask  his  friend  about  anything  he  did  not  under- 
stand. In  fact,  Jack  was  athirst  for  knowledge,  but  he 
preferred  to  bave  it  instilled  into  his  mind  orally  than  to 
pour  over  books.  So  time  passed  and  the  friendship  be- 


CLAYTON  PALLISER'S  MISSION.  37 

tween  the  two  had  been  firmly  cemented,  for  Jack  was 
as  untiring  in  a  search  for  a  clew  to  the  mystery  of  Jason 
Palliser's  disappearance  as  Clayton  was  himself. 

"  I  wonder  what  the  brotherhood  is  doing  now,"  re- 
marked one  of  the  miners.  The  brotherhood,  by  the 
way,  was  the  phrase  invented  by  the  settlers  that  denoted 
the  lawless  element.  The  man  that  spoke  seemed  to  be 
a  listless,  absent-minded  fellow,  and  had  not  caught  the 
drift  of  the  conversation. 

•'Don't  know,  for  my  part,"  responded  Jeff,  remov- 
ing the  big  meershaum  pipe  that  he  had  just  lit  from  his 
lips  and  blowing  a  cloud  of  smoke  upwards.  "  Durn  me 
if  I  ain't  half  afraid  they're  all  out  on  some  other  tear-up, 
or  else  they'd  a  bin  after  us  to-night." 

"  Wait  till  we  get  to  Hobson's,  Jeff,"  replied  Clayton, 
with  a  light  grin,  "  maybe  he  can  tell  you." 

Clayton  had  reference  to  the  news-dispensing  quali- 
ties of  the  old  innkeeper,  who  was  a  subscriber  to  several 
good  newspapers  of  both  local  and  national  fame,  and 
never  wearied  in  reciting  their  contents.  So  the  stage 
rolled  on  up  the  slope  while  the  passengers  let  the  con- 
versation flag  at  first,  then  die  out,  then  nothing  broke 
the  silence  but  the  groaning  and  creaking  of  the  old 
vehicle,  as  the  horses,  perhaps  spurred  by  the  thoughts 
of  a  liberal  outlay  of  oats,  corn  and  hay,  drew  the 
stage  up  the  slope  with  a  strong,  steady  stride. 

The  moon  rose  in  the  Eastern  sky  and  lit  up  the 


38  CLAYTON  PALLISER'S  MISSION. 

Ozark  Range  in  all  its  weird,  somber  beauty ;  the  night, 
although  slightly  chilly,  was  seemingly  suffused  over^ 
head  with  a  warm,  mellow  glow,  imparted  by  the  depart* 
ing  rays  of  the  sun,  which  was  not  yet  ready  to  give 
place  to  the  queen  of  the  night.  The  owls  began  their 
ominous  night  serenade,  occasionally  checking  up  to  fly 
away  as  they  saw  the  sparks  from  some  settler's  chim- 
ney. And  amid  this  solemn  hush  of  nature's  forces 
Jeff  Carlton  was  seized  with  a  fit  of  melancholy  that 
finally  developed  into  one  of  fear  and  anxiety. 


In  another  moment  the  horsemen  had  ridden  up  with 
chorus  of  pleasant  greetings. 


CHAPTER    II. 

THE    GRAVE    ON    THE    MOUNTAIN    SIDE. 

Meanwhile  at  Hobson's  Tavern  all  was  bustle  and 
activity.  The  two  hostlers  were  kept  busy  caring  for  the 
constantly  arriving  guests,  while  those  that  arrived  dur- 
ing the  day  were  in  the  house  striving  to  pass  the  time 
intervening  between  that  and  supper.  Those  who  had 
lately  arrived  all  stood  around  the  barnyard  in  little 
groups  talking,  while  some  of  them  kept  a  sharp  eye 
upon  the  movements  of  the  hostlers  lest  they  were  slack 
in  their  treatment  of  their  steeds.  The  milkmaid  at  the 
corral  back  of  the  huge  barn  was  singing  a  love  ditty, 
while  the  plaintive  tones  of  a  banjo,  wielded  by  some 
skillful  hand  up  at  the  house,  were  plainly  audible,  and 
the  air  seemed  to  vibrate  with  delicious  melody.  Pic- 
turesque planters  from  the  James  River,  wealthy  sports- 
men from  Springfield  mingled  freely  with  cattle  drovers, 
Amblers,  hard-fisted,  weather-beaten  tillers  of  the  soil, 
and  a  light  sprinkling  of  travelers  were  the  guests  that 
were  to  partake  of  the  hospitality  of  the  old  stage-route 
tavern  that  night.  The  constant  banging  of  the  storage 
house  door  and  the  flitting  figures  through  the  lights  oi 
the  kitchen  window  gave  evidence  that  the  cooks  were 
striving  to  please  the  numerous  assembly  of  well-to-do 


42  THE   GRAVE   ON   THE   MOUNTAIN    SIDE. 

guests  by  a  well-cooked  and  bountiful  spread  of  sub- 
stantial viands.  And  while  all  this  was  going  on  old  man 
Hobson,  ''Uncle  Zack,"  as  he  was  called,  sat  in  his 
office  reading  a  newspaper,  aloud  to  about  half  a  dozen 
listeners  whc  gave  him  that  strict  attention  which  he  was 
so  fond  of  wjrle  dispensing  the  news.  Uncle  Zack  was 
reading  in  a  l<?jid,  excited  and  spasmodic  strain,  and 
occasionally  stopped  to  explain  his  view  of  the  case, 
while  the  listenei*  gave  a  chorus  of  assenting  grunts, 
and  then  the  old  ^an  would  adjust  his  spectacles  and 
read  on. 

The  country  was  ablaze  with  excitement.  The  news- 
papers were  full  of  th^  accounts  of  depredations  com- 
mitted, both  great  anc*  small.  The  brotherhood  of 
plunderers  had  shocked  *he  nerves  and  disturbed  the 
peace  of  their  fellow  men  once  more.  None  of  the  re- 
ports were  in  the  least  exaggerated,  as  it  afterward  trans- 
pired, for,  emboldened  by  the  weak  and  futile  efforts  of 
the  citizens  to  protect  themse^es  by  law,  the  bandit 
bands  had  startled  the  country  nt  large  by  a  bold  and 
shocking  crime,  one  that  would  ha^e  made  the  ghosts  of 
ancient  brigands  whistle  with  surprise.  The  feud-ridden 
Ozarks  were  once  more  to  be  torn  with  clannish  strife. 
What  had  been  done  to  check  the  advance  of  lawless- 
ness seemed  to  be  but  a  scarecrow,  ai)d  the  cvows  had 
found  it  out  and  were  now  flapping  theft  w:n^  « 
and  hurling  defiance  in  its  teeth. 

And  it  was  of  this  that  Hobson  was  reading 


1THE   GRAVE  ON   THE   MOUNTAIN   SIDE.  43 

plaining,  but  we  will  leave  it  with  him  and  his  listeners 
'while  we  recite  the  arrival  of  one  more  guest. 

The  bright,  mellow  rays  of  the  November  moon, 
mingling  with  the  departing  rays  of  the  sun,  cast  a  warm 
mellow  glow  over  the  sky,  and  the  new  arrivals  still 
lingered  at  the  barn  tot.  The  milkmaid  had  finished  her 
task  and  retired,  the  banjo-player  had  grown  tired  and 
ceased  his  playing.  The  noise  of  the  place  was  gradu- 
ally dying  down  and  subsiding  into  a  quiet  almost  as 
dense  as  that  of  the  deep,  dark  woods  that  hemmed  it. 
Nothing,  only  the  occasional  click  of  a  gate  latch  and 
the  munching  of  the  horses,  broke  the  stillness. 

The  throng  of  guests  wt/,i*e  at  last  satisfied  that  their 
steeds  were  well  cared  for  and  were  just  filing  out  of  the 
big  gate  that  opened  into  the  highway.  The  tavern 
stood  just  across  the  road,  some  twenty  yards  distant. 
The  air  was  growing  slightly  chilly,  and  some  few  of 
them,  anxious  to  get  indoors,  strode  rapidly  toward  the 
house,  while  some  of  the  others  lingered  out  in  the  road, 
evidently  having  not  been  satisfied  with  the  length  of 
their  conversation. 

Suddenly  the  clatter  of  horses'  feet  broke  in  on  the 
hearing  of  those  outside.  Nearer  and  nearer  came  the 
hoof  beats,  while  some  who  were  misled  as  to  the  direc- 
tion looked  the  wrong  way. 

"  What  does  that  mean  ?"  remarked  a  wealthy  Spring- 
field sportsman,  a  man  of  some  forty  years  of  age. 

"  Guess  we'll  have  to  wait  and  see,"  replied  another 


44  THE   GRAVE    ON   THE   MOUNTAIN    SIDE. 

Springfield  hunter,  who  had  come  into  the  wild  region 
every  season  for  the  last  ten  years.  This  was  the  hunt-' 
ing  season,  and  all  the  months  of  November  and  Decem- 
ber Hobson's  place  was  more  or  less  favored  with  this 
class  of  guests.  But  the  eyes  of  the  bystanders,  when 
turned  in  the  right  direction,  beheld  the  object  that  had 
attracted  their  attention  in  the  shape  of  a  young  and 
smooth-faced  man  with  large  blue  eyes,  flashing  with 
excitement,  and  a  broad-brimmed  white  hat  set  jauntily 
on  the  back  of  his  head,  overcoat  buttoned  tightly  around 
his  body  and  riding  at  a  brisk  canter  from  the  Western 
terminus  of  the  short  lane.  On  each  side  of  the  nimble 
little  pony  which  he  rode  was  one  more  mettlesome 
pony  with  saddle  on,  and  the  clatter  of  the  stirrups 
and  creak  of  the  saddles  made  some  of  the  horses 
already  installed  within  the  capacious  barn  snort  with 
terror.  As  the  weather  had  been  dry  for  some  time,  the 
road  was  covered  with  a  thick  coat  of  dust,  and  the  three 
animals  left  a  thick  cloud  of  it  behind  them.  The  crowd 
scattered  out  of  the  road,  some  going  to  one  side,  some 
to  the  other,  but  all  of  them,  having  their  curiosity 
aroused,  staid  to  learn  the  errand  of  this  youth  with  the 
three  saddled  ponies. 

Drawing- rein  abruptly,  the  young  man  shouted  to  the 
hostler  who  was  just  closing  the  gate: 

"  Hold  on,  Sam,  don't  close  up  yit." 

The  hostler  looked  around,  and  without  any  word  of 
greeting,  replied  : 


THE   GRAVE    ON    THE    MOUNTAIN   SIDE.  45 

"Ride  in  if  you  want  to  put  up." 

"  Ain't  only  goin'  to  stay  for  supper,"  responded  the 
young  man,  as  he  rode  in. 

"Why,  what's  up,  Jack,"  replied  the  hostler,  closing 
the  gate  and  coming  around  the  heads  of  the  ponies  the 
young  man  was  leading  in  order  to  avoid  any  contact 
with  their  heels.  "  What  ye  doin'  over  here  with  them 
three  saddled  ponies  ?" 

The  crowd  in  the  road,  also  anxious  to  ascertain  that 
"Which  the  hostler  had  asked,  now  came  and  peeked 
through  the  slats  of  the  gate,  eager  to  catch  the  reply. 
The  young  man  with  the  ponies  had  stopped  when  he 
had  ridden  in,  and  sat  jauntily  in  his  saddle  while  the 
fiery,  restless  ponies  pranced  around  the  one  that  was 
being  ridden,  making  the  hostler  dodge  first  one  way  and 
then  the  other. 

The  young  man  reflected  a  moment  before  replying 
to  the  hostler's  query. 

"Well,  it'll  keep,  boys,"  he  said,  looking  around  at 
the  others  with  a  familiar,  knowing  expression  on  his 
bold,  handsome  visage.  "Wait  till  we  git  these  wild 
zebras  out  of  the  way  and  if  I  don't  tell  you  somethin' 
worth  hearin'  my  name  ain't  Jack  Dalton." 

With  this  assurance  the  crowd  betook  itself  to 
the  house  while  the  hostler  led  the  way  to  the  barn,  fol- 
lowed by  Jack  Dalton  and  his  ponies. 

When  Jack  had  dismounted  the  hostler,  after  open- 
ing the  door  of  an  empty  stall,  spoke  and  said:  "I 


46  THE    GRAVE   ON    THE    MOUNTAIN    SIDE. 

guess  yer  jist  goin'  to  tell  us  about  the  late  tear-up,  ain't 
yer,  Jack?  We  already  know  about  that." 

"The  devil  you  do  ?"  blurted  out  the  young  man. 
"How  in  Sam  Hill  did  you  git  hold  of  it  ?" 

"The  papers  ar'  full  of  it,"  answered  the  hostler, 
with  a  light  ring  of  irony  in  his  tone. 

Dalton  seemed  nonplussed  for  a  moment,  but  his  bold 
spirit  soon  rallied. 

"  But  the  papers  don't  know  ever'thing  though,  Sam. 
I'm  fresh  from  the  scene  of  action,  and  have  had  ocular 
proof  of  ever'  detail." 

The  hostler  stared  hard  for  a  moment,  but  it  was  the 
improvement  in  Jack's  grammar  rather  than  his  announce- 
ment that  caused  him  to  do  so. 

"Bin  goin'  to  college,   ain't  ye,  Jack  ?" 

"  Naw,  I  ain't,"  replied  young  Dalton,  as  he  un- 
strapped the  saddle  girth  of  the  pony  he  rode.  "  Never 
mind  anything  of  that  kind  now,  Sam." 

So  the  two  proceeded  to  stall  and  feed  the  ponies 
without  any  further  remarks  other  than  that  which  re- 
lated to  the  business  in  hand.  A  lapse  of  quiet  again 
ensued,  and  the  two  young  men  were  through  with  their 
task  and  were  once  more  in  the  mood  for  talking.  They 
stood  for  some  time  leaning  against  the  side  of  the  barn 
talking  in  low,  muffled  tones.  And  while  Jack  was  recit- 
ing what  he  knew  about  the  late  depredations  of  Tom 
Alton  and  his  followers,  and  the  hostler  was  informing 
him  what  the  newspapers  lacked  of  having  the  complete 


THE  GRAVE  ON  THE   MOUNTAIN  SIDB.  47 

report,  the  stage  coach  was  lumbering  up  the  last  slope 
and  coming  out  on  the  level  that  stretched  for  some  dis- 
tance before  reaching  the  tavern.  The  moon  rose  higher 
and  higher  in  the  vault  of  heaven,  and  only  the  most 
prominent  of  the  stars  shone  through  the  yellow  glare 
that  overspread  the  sky.  Nearer  and  nearer  came  the 
stage,  till  at  last  the  noise  thereof  broke  in  on  the  hear- 
ing of  the  two  young  men  at  the  barn. 

"  There  they  come  now,"  ejaculated  the  hostler, 
starting  at  a  brisk  pace  toward  the  gate,  followed  by 
Jack. 

* '  Yes,  and  there  is  two  passengers  aboard  that  will 
ride  them  two  extra  ponies  out  to-night,"  remarked 
Dalton,  as  he  unbuttoned  his  overcoat  and  loosened  the 
pistol  belt  that  encircled  his  waist.  "My,  Sam,  but  I'd 
give  twenty-five  dollars  if  it  was  over  with." 

"What?" 

"The  job  of  telling  them  the  news,"  answered  Jack. 
"Oh,  but  won't  Jeff  tear  his  hair  when  he  learns  what's 
happened  ?" 

4 '  That's  what  he  will  do  at  first,  I  guess,  but  I'm 
thinkin'  he'll  lift  a  little  hair  to  wind  up  with  if  I'm  enny 
judge  of  human  faces." 

"Dead  right  you  are,  Sam,"  replied  Jack.  "Jeff 
didn't  go  into  the  fray  with  any  intention  of  backin'  out, 
and  don't  you  forget  it. " 

The  two  repaired  to  the  road  to  meet  the  stage,  while 

other  two  hostlers,  having  caught  the  sound  of  the 


-48  THE   GRAVE   ON   THE   MOUNTAIN   SIDE. 

arriving  vehicle,  hastily  joined  them.  They  had  not 
long  to  wait,  however,  for  almost  ere  young  Dalton  and 
the  other  hostlers  had  exchanged  greetings,  the  driver's 
voice  urging  the  horses  into  a  brisk  trot  was  plainly 
audible,  and  in  a  moment  the  vehicle  drew  up  to  the 
tavern,  the  driver  jumped  to  the  ground,  and  the  dust- 
begrimed  horses  dropped  their  heads,  weary  with  the 
long,  arduous  ascent  of  the  slope.  In  a  brief  moment 
there  emerged  from  the  coach  six  solid  looking  men,  the 
passengers  we  have  before  mentioned,  and  there  was  a 
hasty  rush  by  the  three  young  men  for  the  group  who 
stood  on  the  grass-plot  looking  around  for  some  one  to 
welcome  them. 

While  the  hostlers  are  busy  caring  for  the  horses,  and 
the  guests  at  the  house  are  lounging  and  endeavoring  to 
pass  off  the  time  till  supper,  we  will  recite  what  trans- 
pired there  on  the  moonlit  grass-plot  this  eventful  No- 
vember night. 

The  six  men  had  not  long  to  wait  for  some  one  to 
appear,  for  the  bright  light  of  the  moon  enabled  them  to 
recognize,  besides  the  two  hostlers  and  young  Dalton, 
two  men  coming  from  the  house  who  had  either  become 
tired  lounging  and  wanted  to  stretch  their  legs  in  walk- 
ing about,  or  had  an  interest  in  some  of  the  passengers 
who  had  just  arrived  on  the  stage.  But  the  four  miners 
evidently  recognized  them  from  the  remarks  they  made, 
while  Jack  was  exchanging  greetings  with  his  two  friends, 
asking  questions  about  their  trip  and  trying  to  hide  the 


THE   GRAVE  ON   THE    MOUNTAIN   SIDE.  4Q 

j-estless,  anxious  feeling  that  naturally  possessed  him  at 
having  to  tell  his  friends  of  the  important  and  terrible 
events  of  the  last  few  days.  By  the  time  the  two  other 
men  had  arrived  on  the  scene  Jeff  had  discovered  the 
suppressed  excitement  of  his  friend,  and  a  spasm  of 
alarm  convulsed  him.  Clayton  also  noticing  the  jerky 
manner  of  his  friend,  immediately  surmised  that  some- 
thing was  wroqg,  and  knew  also  that  Jack  was  striving 
to  invent  some  easy  way  of  beginning  his  recitation. 
Clayton  knew  the  nature  of  young  Dalton  well,  and 
played  upon  his  feelings  just  like  a  musician  does  his  in- 
strument. His  mind  at  once  began  to  revolve  a  plan  for 
loosening  Jack's  tongue.  Noticing  also  that  Carlton  was 
getting  restless  he  studied  hard  for  a  moment  while  the 
other  two  men  had  come  up  and  exchanged  greetings 
with  the  four  miners. 

Turning  to  the  two  men  after  they  had  exchanged 
greetings,  Clayton  began  thus  :  "  Quite  a  crowd  here 
to-night,  isn't  there  ?  Shouldn't  wonder  if  we  didn't 
have  to  move  on  on  account  of  the  rooms  being  all 
taken." 

This  latter  was  addressed  to  the  miners,  and  they 
began  to  fear  that  he  was  in  earnest,  as  they  did  not 
know  the  capacity  for  accommodation  like  those  who  were 
wont  to  frequent  the  place.  They  made  no  reply,  and 
Clayton  again  spoke : 

14 1  guess  Uncle  Zack  is  as  happy  as  a  young  pigeon 


5O  THE   GRAVE  ON   THE   MOUNTAIN   SIDE. 

to-night,  isn't  he  ?  Wonder  if  he's  dispensing  the  news 
to  his  guests  to-night  ?" 

This  latter  remark  attracted  the  attention  of  Jack 
Dalton,  and  he  threw  off  the  disguised  tranquility  in  a 
jiffy.  Taking  a  step  or  two  toward  Clayton  he  ejacu- 
lated wildly: 

"News!  You  bet  there's  news,  and  plenty  of  it, 
too,  date." 

The  two  men  that  came  out  to  greet  the  miners  now 
seemed  pleased  that  the  ice  was  broken,  and  began  to 
stride  excitedly  around  on  the  grass,  undecided  whether 
to  let  young  Dalton  tell  the  tale  or  take  their  friends  off 
to  one  side  and  tell  them  separately.  After  Jack's  ex- 
plosion Clayton,  Jeff  and  the  four  miners  were  plunged 
into  a  whirlpool  of  anxiety  and  curiosity,  and  when, 
after  a  short  lapse  of  comparative  silence,  neither  Jack 
nor  the  other  two  had  started  to  unfold  the  budget  of 
information,  Clayton  again  interfered,  thus : 

44  Jack,  you  and  these  men  know  something  that  we 
want  to  know  too,  and  the  sooner  we  are  told  the  better 
we  will  like  it.  What  is  it,  anyhow  ?  Has  the  brother- 
hood been  on  another  forage,  or  is  some  of  our  folks 
dead  ?" 

"The  former,  Clate.  The  former."  Jack  was  mak- 
ing very  good  progress  under  Clayton's  tutorship  in  the 
acquirement  of  proper  grammatical  sentences,  and  he 
was  also  making  good  progress  toward  the  formation  of 
his  narrative.  '*  Listen  now,  boys,"  he  entreated,  "  and 


THE   GRAVE   ON   THE    MOUNTAIN    SIDE.  $1 

I'll  tell  you  something  that  will  make  your  hair  stand  up 
straight." 

The  others  now  formed  a  group  in  front  of  the  excited 
young  mountaineer,  and  without  any  further  urging  he 
began  and  told  the  following  bit  of  news  : 

On  the  night  of  the  8th  of  the  month  Alex.  Dalton, 
Jack's  father,  had  taken  with  him  all  of  his  cowboys, 
save  two,  and  started  for  the  town  of  Republic  with  a 
drove  of  cattle  for  shipment.  While  they  were  away 
and  the  same  night  about  midnight  Tom  Alton  and  his 
men  swooped  down  on  the  ranch,  killed  the  two  remain- 
ing cowboys  and  drove  off  about  fifty  head  of  two-year- 
old  steers.  Not  satisfied  with  that,  they  had,  in  passing 
Jeff  Carlton's  house,  set  fire  to  every  building  on  the 
place  and  stolen  all  of  his  best  horses  that  were  in  the 
pasture  next  to  the  ranch.  Next  morning  Jasie  Palliser, 
while  out  hunting,  ran  across  the  dead  bodies  of  the 
cowboys  and  gave  the  alarm,  after  which  a  search  was 
inaugurated  to  see  if  anything  more  had  transpired  of  a 
damaging  nature. 

But  Jack  had  reserved  that  part  of  it  relating  to  Jeff's 
loss  for  the  last,  and  while  Jeff  was  slowly  letting  the 
fire  of  wrath  kindle  within  him,  and  beginning  to  believe 
that  he  had  escaped,  Jack  came  out  with  this  startling 
announcement  : 

4 'And,  Jeff,  they've  settled  you,  too,  this  time,"  he 
continued  rapidly,  having  now  paved  the  way  for  the 


52  THE    GRAVE   ON    THE   MOUNTAIN   SIDE. 

reception  :  "  Burnt  every  building  on  the  place  and  stole 
all  yer  best  horses." 

Carlton  started  as  if  he  had  been  stung  by  an  asp 
and  an  ashy  pallor  overspread  his  countenance.  He  took 
a  step  forward  and  laid  one  hand  on  Jack's  burly  shoul- 
der, ejaculating  wildly:  "  Jack,  do  you  speak  the  truth  ?" 
On  being  assured,  Carlton  stepped  back,  nearly  knock- 
ing over  one  of  the  miners  in  his  terrible  frenzy.  A 
frightful  spasm  of  rage  convulsed  his  solid  frame  and  his 
hand  involuntarily  clutched  at  the  pistol  underneath 
his  coat,  but  the  folds  of  the  garment  intervening  re- 
minded him  that  the  hated  foe  was  not  yet  in  sight.  A 
light  strain  of  sorrow  had  been  detected  in  his  voice  at 
first,  but  the  combative  element  of  his  nature  soon  held 
undisputed  sway,  and  Clayton  and  Jack  turned  away 
with  a  shudder  of  horror.  Never  before  had  they  beheld 
the  countenance  of  that  beloved  friend  light  up  with  such 
ghastly  fires  of  evil  passions. 

Ah,  what  a  world  of  meaning  can  sometimes  be  ex- 
pressed in  one  short  sentence.  That  startling  announce- 
ment had  in  it  the  spark  that  exploded  the  magazine  of 
wrath  all  over  the  country,  for  it  had  been  announced  in 
every  conceivable  way.  By  the  newspapers  in  long 
thrilling  sentences  ;  by  the  armed  men  roving  the  wild, 
untamed  region,  and  by  all  sorts  and  all  conditions  of 
people.  The  down-trodden  pioneers  of  the  West  were 
now  thoroughly  aroused,  and  could  Jeff  Carlton  but  have 
felt  the  sympathy  of  his  fellow  men  that  was  being  then 


THE   GRAVE   ON   THE   MOUNTAIN   SIDE.  53 

^expressed  for  him  his  soul  would  have  cast  off  the  terri- 
ble spasm  of  wrath  in  a  flow  of  manly  tears.  But  as  he 
was  not  aware  of  anything  but  the  fact  that  the  toil  of 
years  had  all  been  devoured  by  the  flames  of  wrath 
hurled  at  the  settlers  in  bold  defiance,  he  gave  vent  to 
his  feelings  in  a  string  of  maledictions  while  the  others 
looked  on  in  silence  and  deprecating  assent. 

The  flitting  shadows  of  the  night  were  fast  disap- 
pearing before  an  ascending  moon,  the  night  wind  began 
a  low,  muffled  stir  mid  the  tall  pines  and  gnarled  oaks 
of  the  surrounding  forest  ere  the  two  hostlers  had  finished 
caring  for  the  four  stage  horses  and  joined  the  group  on 
the  greensward.  The  two  men  that  had  come  from  the 
house  when  Clayton  and  the  other  passengers  had  arrived 
now  managed  to  impart  to  the  four  miners  the  fact  that 
the  bank  at  the  town  of  Girard,  Kansas,  had  been  robbed 
and  that  they  were  all  of  them  losers  thereby.  Jack  had 
informed  Jeff  that  it  was  all  right,  that  he  had  come 
there  for  the  purpose  of  taking  him  and  Clayton  back 
with  him  to  a  meeting  that  was  appointed  for  the  following 
day,  in  which  a  purse  was  to  be  made  up  for  him  and 
others  that  had  been  unfortunate  enough  to  lose  a  portion 
of  their  hard  earned  possessions  by  the  hands  of  sneak 
thieves.  He  also  whispered  something  in  Jeff's  ear,  also 
Clayton's,  but  what  it  was  we  will  leave  alone  until  the 
three  are  started  out  on  their  moonlight  ride  over  the 
mountains. 

"  Where  are  we  to  meet  at  did  you  say  ?"  exclaimed 


54  THE   GRAVE   ON   THE   MOUNTAIN    SIDE. 

Carlton,  absently.  Another  emotional  spasm  was  creep- 
ing upon  him  ;  this  time  a  conglomerated  infusion  of 
spirits  strove  for  the  mastery.  One  of  them  was  a  feel- 
ing of  glad  surprise  at  the  interest  the  people  took  in  his 
loss. 

"  At  Ike  Steven's,"  answered  Jack,  anxious  to  see  Jeff 
be  quit  of  the  terrible  spasms  of  emotion  that  rent  him. 
"Ike  is  goin'  to  have  a  sale  of  some  cattle  to-morrow, 
and  we  must  be  there  at  all  odds.  Don't  take  it  so 
hard,  Jeff,"  he  entreated,  stepping  up  closer  and  laying 
his  hand  on  Jeff's  shoulder.  "You've  got  more  friends 
than  you  think  you  have,  and  you  mark  my  word  for  it 
this  will  be  the  beginning  of  the  end  of  Tom  Alton's 
reign." 

Carlton,  now  realizing  the  fact  that  he  was  only  dis- 
tressing all  present  and  doing  no  good,  affected  -a  return 
of  his  equilibrium  if  he  did  not  actually  feel  the  tumult 
subsiding  within  him.  He  stood  for  a  brief  space  of  time 
gazing  Westward  toward  the  home  that  lay  in  ashes,  and 
while  the  others  were  discussing  the  late  bank  robbery, 
and  the  miners,  the  men  who  had  lost  their  savings  there- 
by, were  also  uttering  a  chorus  of  maledictions,  he  was 
enveloped  in  a  melancholy  fit  of  sadness  that  seemed  a 
relief  to  his  over- wrought  feelings,  just  torn  by  the  caus- 
tic and  terrible  emotions  of  wrath  of  deep-dyed  hate  and 
resentment.  The  voices  of  the  men  grated  on  his  sense 
of  hearing  like  so  many  ghostly  whispers,  now  remind- 
ing him  of  past  hopes  that  were  dead  and  gone  forever. 


THE   GRAVE   ON   THE    MOUNTAIN   SIDE.  55 

His  long,  arduous  battle  with  the  rough  mountain  soil, 
the  many  hard  thumps  and  bumps  of  the  pioneer  hus- 
bandman were  all  for  naught.  No  wonder  the  poor  set- 
tler had  given  way  to  the  dominant  element  of  his  nature 
when  it  was  imparted  to  his  knowledge  that  all  the  toil 
and  sacrifice  of  years  had  gone  up  in  flames,  and  he  was 
mentally  forming  a  picture  of  the  desolate  scene  that  lay 
far  away  to  the  Westward.  He  had  been  informed  by 
young  Dalton  that  his  family  was  at  the  ranch,  and  a 
great  longing  to  see  them  once  more  came  over  him.  To 
clasp  once  more  the  wife  in  his  strong  arms,  to  tell  her 
that  he  was  not  yet  beaten  nor  discouraged,  to  tell  her 
once  more  of  his  love,  and  to  once  more  see  his  children 
and  hear  their  artless  prattle,  and  to  fondle  them  as 
never  before  was  now  his  chief  desire,  and  he  was  be- 
ginning to  chafe  at  any  proposed  delay.  He  turned  once 
more  to  the  excited  group.  He  made  no  pretense  of 
mixing  in  the  noisy  gabble  of  the  others,  who  were  at- 
tracting the  attention  of  those  at  the  house  by  their  loud, 
excited  and  maledictory  expressions  now  floating  out  on 
the  night  air  in  clear  resonant  tones.  Not  a  word  did  he 
speak,  not  a  sign  of  emotion  did  he  betray  as  he  listened 
intently  to  the  explosions  of  wrath  that  now  seized  upon 
his  fellow  travelers  on  receipt  of  their  own  message  of 
calamity. 

But  this  demonstration  of  wrathful  excitement  could 
not  last  always.  The  smell  of  the  cooking  viands  eman- 
ating from  the  kitchen  was  whetting  the  already  well 


$6  THE   GRAVE   ON    THE    MOUNTAIN    SIDE. 

braced  appetites  of  the  assemblage  and  those  of  the 
group  outside  who  had  not  undergone  great  mental 
agitation  were  beginning  to  evince  a  desire  for  retiring. 
Presently  Jack,  stimulated  perhaps  by  the  scent  from  the 
kitchen  and  an  anxious  desire  to  be  on  the  way,  ex- 
claimed : 

"Well,  boys,  lets  go  to  the  house.  No  use  takin' 
any  more  of  the  night  air  than  we  are  compelled  to." 

And,  leading  the  way,  young  Dalton  gave  evidence  of 
a  prompt,  decisive  action.  The  others  followed,  still 
keeping  up  a  chorus  of  excited  comments.  Just  as  the 
last  man  had  stepped  inside  the  yard  and  was  in  the  act 
of  closing  the  gate,  the  bell,  which  was  elevated  on  a 
stout  post  near  the  corner  of  the  kitchen,  gave  a  thun- 
derous peal,  announcing  supper. 

Let  us  pass  over  the  interval  between  that  and 
the  time  of  starting,  as  nothing  of  an  important  nature 
transpired  during  the  meal,  which  was  not  marked 
by  any  demonstration  of  excitement  save  an  occasional 
pitying  glance  bestowed  by  the  few  who  were  acquainted 
with  him  upon  the  man  who  had  met  with  the  loss  of  his 
home.  Casual  remarks  about  the  weather,  the  prospect 
of  hunting  the  swift-footed  deer,  and  the  wild  turkey 
with  which  the  region  abounded,  but  nothing  was  said 
about  hunting  the  human  wolves  that  made  their  ren- 
dezvous amid  the  dark,  deep  recesses  of  the  craggy 
mountain  stream  that  lay  only  a  few  miles  off.  And 
Jeff,  who  had  managed  to  recover  from  the  frightful 


THE   GRAVE   ON    THE    FOUNTAIN    SIDE.  57 

emotions  that  convulsed  him,  actually  took  part  in  the 
spasmodic  talk  about  the  hunting  prospect  as  if  nothing 
had  happened. 

But  he  only  made  pretense  of  eating.  Despite  the 
copious  draughts  of  delicious  coffee,  flavored  with  rich 
country  cream,  the  food  he  attempted  to  swallow  would 
suddenly  swell  within  his  throat,  nearly  starting  the  tears 
from  his  eyes,  while  he  was  glad  of  the  chance  of  assist- 
ing the  wealthy  sportsmen  to  his  knowledge  of  bagging 
the  objects  of  their  thoughts  in  order  to  sit  out  the 
allotted  time  of  the  meal.  And  the  hunters  were  greatly 
surprised  and  elated  at  the  information  imparted  by  Jeff, 
for  he  had  been  a  successful  hunter  of  wild  animals  be- 
fore he -became  a  hunter  of  wild  men.  His  knowledge 
of  the  habits  of  wild  animals  was  gleaned  from  the 
books  treating  on  that  subject  which  he  had  borrowed 
from  the  library  of  Clayton,  the  legacy  of  Grandfather 
Palliser. 

The  moon  was  sailing  grandly  up  through  the  Eastern 
sky,  diffusing  a  volume  of  bright  light  undisturbed  by  any 
sign  of  clouds  or  weather  lights,  when  our  three  friends, 
accompanied  by  the  two  hostlers,  emerged  from  the 
house.  Repairing  straightway  to  the  barn,  the  trio  was 
soon  mounted,  and  with  farewell  greeting  to  the  hostlers 
they  put  spurs  to  their  steeds  and  the  nimble  little  animals 
shot  up  the  road  like  so  many  carrier  pigeons  just  turned 
loose.  The  hostlers  shouted  after  them  to  be  careful  and 
not  expose  themselves  unnecessarily  to  danger,  but  the 


58  THE   GRAVE   ON   THE    MOUNTAIN    SIDE. 

creak  of  the  saddles  and  the  thud  of  the  hoofs  drowned 
it  out  as  the  trio  shot  with  the  speed  of  the  wind  out  of 
the  mouth  of  the  short  lane  and  turned  the  corner  of 
the  corral  fence,  and  after  a  short  distance  plunged  into 
the  deep,  dark  woods.  The  rail  fence  inclosing  the  old 
field  of  some  ten  acres  that  lay  West  of  the  corral 
stretched  away  to  the  right  for  a  short  distance,  and 
then  after  another  short  stretch  it  turned  a  square  corner 
and  ran  directly  on  the  East  and  West  line.  Beyond  the 
Eastern  boundary  of  the  field  lay  a  conglomerated  mass 
of  woods,  small  patches  of  cultivated  land,  some  of  it 
lying  in  the  small  basins  that  the  early  settlers  found 
covered,  not  with  timbers,  but  grass,  and  were  very  pro- 
ductive and  owned  by  Uncle  Zack  Hobson,  who  had  it 
enclosed  with  a  barbed  wire  fence,  as  the  land  that  was 
the  most  productive  was  only  in  small  patches.  But  we 
are  digressing.  After  the  distance  of  a  mile,  perhaps, 
the  trio  struck  the  last  slope  before  reaching  the  crest  of 
the  mountains,  and  realizing  that  wiry  and  long  winded 
as  the  tough  little  ponies  were,  their  trip  of  forty  or 
more  miles  over  the  rough  mountainous  country  in  so 
short  a  space  of  time  was  quite  enough  to  exhaust  them 
without  putting  them  to  their  best  pace  up  the  ascent, 
they  checked  their  speed  and  relapsed  into  a  walk.  The 
ponies  did  not  object  to  the  proposed  change  of  gait,  but 
their  recuperative  powers  being  of  a  quick,  elastic  nature 
they  began  to  chafe  for  the  old  gait  ere  the  long  tortuous 
ascent  was  covered.  But  their  riders  withheld  them 


THE    GRAVE   ON   THE    MOUNTAIN    SIDE.  59 

with  a  strong,  steady  grasp  till  the  summit  of  the  slope 
was  at  last  recognized  by  the  little  clearing  through  which 
ran  another  road,  crossing  the  one  they  were  traveling. 
A  log  cabin,  with  a  low  flat  roof  and  chimney  built  with 
the  outside  of  the  arch  of  sticks  of  wood  split,  and  the 
flat  side  turned  within,  and  lined  with  rocks  and  plastered 
with  the  sticky  red  clay  of  the  mountains,  stood  at  the 
North  edge  of  the  clearing,  nearly  hidden  by  a  rank 
growth  of  oak  sprouts.  The  settler  that  had  pitched  his 
tent  there  had  long  ago  been  convinced-  that  the  thin 
soil  of  the  summit  would  not  yield  him  a  living,  and 
pulled  up  stakes,  leaving  his  claim  to  the  mercies  of  the 
claim  jumper.  But  no  one  had  been  inclined  to  renew 
the  struggle  with  the  thin,  grubby  soil,  and  the  oak 
sprouts  sprang  up  profusely  from  the  grubs  and  low  cut 
stumps  of  the  clearing,  and  would  have  reigned  supreme 
but  for  the  annual  possession  taken  of  the  place  by 
parties  of  hunters  who  camped  in  the  old  cabin  for  the 
purpose  of  enjoying  a  season  of  undisturbed  communion 
with  nature,  and  giving  full  vent  to  their  pent-up  animal 
spirits  without  shocking  the  nerves  of  polite  society. 
This  was  for  the  most  part  the  class  of  sportsmen  now 
installed  at  Hobson's  this  fine  November  night.  Wealthy 
planters,  rich  merchants,  with  a  light  addition  of  sports- 
men from  St.  Louis,  were  generally  the  occupants  of  the 
cabin  for  a  short  time  either  in  the  month  of  November 
or  December,  generally  the  former.  But  there  was  no 
one  there  now,  and  the  trio  of  horsemen  again  gave  the 


6O  THE   GRAVE   ON    THE    MOUNTAIN    SIDE. 

ponies  free  reign,  while  they  cast  furtive  glances  at  the 
dark  shadows  mid  the  clearing  lest  some  lurking  foe  be 
concealed  there.  On  they  went,  with  rapid,  untiring 
energy  over  the  divide  that  stretched  out  for  a  distance 
of  two  or  three  miles,  and  then  down  the  rocky  slope  in 
the  valley  of  Brush  Creek.  By  ten  o'clock,  as  shown  by 
an  examination  of  Jack's  watch,  they  had  reached  the 
head  of  Swan  Creek,  and  knew  that  half  of  the  distance 
between  there  and  their  destination  was  covered. 

Jack  had  checked  his  horse  in  order  to  ascertain  the 
time,  and  the  other  two  did  likewise.  Jack  turned  the 
dial  up  to  the  light  of  the  moon,  and  when,  after  a  care- 
ful scrutiny,  he  announced  the  time,  and  his  companions 
were  waiting  for  him  to  replace  his  watch  in  his  pocket, 
their  ears  caught  the  unmistakable  sound  of  hoofs  strik- 
ing against  the  limestone  boulders  that  studded  the  road 
at  intervals  of  twenty  'or  thirty  feet.  The  road  here 
circled  around  a  glade  of  some  two  hundred  yards  in 
length,  studded  by  the  usual  scattered  growth  of  cedars, 
prickly  pears  and  stubby  hawthorn.  Part  of  the  glade 
lay  in  a  basin  or  sag  to  the  left.  As  the  bottom  of  the 
sag  was  too  rough  for  travel,  as  a  consequence  the  road 
circled  around  the  head  of  it.  '  But  the  trio  had  not  long 
to  wait  for  the  approach  of  those  who  had  startled  them, 
for  casting  a  searching  gaze  forward  in  the  moonlight 
they  beheld  two  mounted  men  coming  up  out  of  the 
basin  by  a  short  cut  that  led  across  the  head  of  the  sag 
and  which,  owing  to  the  rocky  surface,  was  scarcely 


THE    GRAVE    ON    THE   MOUNTAIN    SIDE.  6 1 

noticeable   by   one   unacquainted   with    the  place. 

In  a  few  seconds  the  horsemen  had  covered  the  dis- 
tance between  them  and  the  three  friends,  and  greatly  to 
the  surprise  and  agitation  of  the  latter  drew  reign  and 
stopped. 

A  thrill  of  mingled  fear  and  curiosity  convulsed  the 
trio  at  thus  being  confronted  by — they  knew  not  whether 
they  were  friends  or  foes,  but  owing  to  the  excited  con- 
dition of  their  comprehension  they  judged  them  the 
latter. 

For  a  moment  supreme  silence  reigned.  Then  the 
stillness  was  broken  by  the  voice  of  one  of  the  strange 
horsemen  : 

"Who  are  you  ?"  he  asked  in  a  tone  that  could  not 
possibly  give  offence.  He  had  ridden  up  by  the  side  of 
Clayton  and  eagerly  scanned  his  features  in  the  light  of 
the  moon. 

"Clayton  Palliser,  Jeff  Carlton  and  Jack  Dalton," 
was  Clayton's  prompt  reply,  and  a  quaver  of  some  rising 
emotion  was  plainly  audible  as  he  pronounced  the  name 
of  his  chum.  What  was  it  that  suddenly  stirred  the 
depths  of  his  emotion,  do  you  ask.  We  will  tell  you. 
It  was  the  face  of  the  man  who  addressed  him. 

The  maa  was  apparently  a  very  old  man,  although 
his  figure  was  straight  and  unbent.  His  skin  was  the 
color  of  old  parchment,  with  deep  furrows  lining  the 
sunken  cheeks,  while  a  bushy  white  beard  and  luminous 
black  eyes  that  glowered  and  snapped  in  the  moonlight, 


62  THE    GRAVE   ON   THE   MOUNTAIN   SIDE. 

and  the  sepulchral,  sorrowful  tone  that  he  asked  the 
question  in  made  young  Palliser  start  and  his  voice  quaver, 
for  the  old  man  was  to  him  the  ghost  of  his  grandfather, 
whose  image  was  indelibly  stamped  upon  his  memory. 

But  Clayton's  agitation  was  immediately  discovered 
by  the  old  man,  and  he  let  the  fretful  animal  he  was 
riding  move  on  past  t'he  group  a  little  way.  Then  he 
checked  up  again,  and  his  companion  rode  up  to  the  spot 
he  had  occupied  and  exclaimed  : 

4<  If  that  is  who  you  are,  you  are  no  enemy  of  ours, 
gentlemen."  He  spoke  in  an  emphatic  tone,  which  set 
the  trio  of  friends  at  ease. 

"  But  who  are  you?"  demanded  Jack,  in  his  bold, 
off-hand  manner  of  speaking  when  not  in  company  with 
ladies.  Jack's  bold  but  sincere,  impromptu  way  of  talk- 
ing was  one  of  the  chief  attractions  for  Clayton,  that 
amused  and  pleased  him. 

The  stranger  seemed  in  no  hurry  to  speak,  but  finally 
did  so.  "Well,  my  friend,  if  I  tell  you  who  we  are  will 
you  believe  me  ?" 

He  was  to  all  appearance  not  over  thirty  years  of 
age,  tall  and  of  regular  build,  a  rather  heavily  molded 
head,  and  flashing  blue  eyes  that  shone  with  the  clear 
light  of  honesty  and  truth.  A  long  brown  flowing  beard 
covered  his  chin  and  the  front  of  his  shirt. 

"We  certainly  will,  unless  your  voice,  wnen  telling 
us,  gives  a  less  truthful  ring  than  it  hap  so  far,"  replied 
Clayton. 


THE   GRAVE   ON   THE   MOUNTAIN    SIDE.  63 

"Well,"  began  the  other,  in  the  same  gentlemanly 
fashion,  "we  are  the  first  and  second  lieutenant  of  the 
Fox  Valley  Stranglers,  an  organization  of  recent  date, 
organized  for  the  purpose  of  exterminating,  by  the  use 
of  a  liberal  supply  of  hemp  and  lead,  those  who  have 
been  preying  upon  us  ever  since  the  breaking  out  of  the 
war.  I  am  first  and  my  companion  there  is  second  lieu- 
tenant of  the  organization.  You  see  I  know  every  one 
of  you  by  reputation,  and  know  your  ambitions  as  well 
as  I  do  my  own.  I  know  why  you  are  here  to-night  and 
know  all  that  one  of  you,  perhaps,  desires  to  know.  We 
are  now  on  our  way  back  to  the  valley,  having  been  out 
on  a  scout,  and  ascertained  a  lot  of  information  that  will 
be  beneficial  to  us  in  our  future  operations." 

Had  the  minds  of  either  of  the  trio  been  settled  they 
might  have  manifested  a  keen  interest  in  the  reference 
the  man  had  made  to  one  of  their  number.  But  their 
overwrought  senses  were  already  numb  with  the  excite- 
ment of  the  time  and  the  contact  with  the  chilly  night 
air,  and  the  stranger,  after  a  careful  scrutiny  of  each 
countenance,  having  convinced  himself  that  he  was  not 
thoroughly  understood,  spurred  up  his  horse. 

"  Coin'  to  leave  us  ?"  asked  Jack,  looking  around. 

4 'Yes,  we'll  ride  on  now,"  answered  the  man,  and 
then  added  by  way  of  a  parting  salute:  "Go  after 
them,  my  friend,  and  spare  not.  Remember  us,  who 
have  the  most  wrongs  to  redress,  and  tell  your  friends 
that  we  are  greatly  outnumbered,  but  while  you  are 


64  THE   GRAVE   ON   THE   MOUNTAIN    SIDE. 

hammering  at  them  from  without  we  will  be  tearing  at 
them  within.  Good  night,"  and  the  two  strange  men 
rode  on. 

Morning  broke  at  last  over  the  mountains.  The  sun 
came  up  bright  and  clear  and  unclouded  as  usual.  The 
chilly  breath  of  the  night  was  soon  chased  away  by  the 
warm  rays  of  the  lord  of  the  day,  diffusing  light  and 
warmth  to  all  creatures.  The  squirrel  leaped  joyfully 
from  branch  to  branch  of  the  tall  oaks,  the  whir  of  the 
peasant's  wings  once  more  broke  the  stillness  of  the 
forest,  and  the  sound  of  the  hunter's  dogs  and  gun  once 
more  echoed  over  the  landscape.  But  all  this  was  of 
secondary  importance  on  this  particular  morning. 

The  farm  of  Ike  Stevens  was  one  of  the  few  upland 
farms  of  the  region  that  presented  a  neat,  well  kept  ap- 
pearance. But  this  was  owing,  perhaps,  to  the  fact  that 
Ike  had  been  to  California  on  a  search  for  gold,  and  had 
been  successful  on  a  small  scale,  finding  at  least  enough 
of  the  precious  metal  to  come  back  home  and  lift  the 
mortgage  that  was  eating  up  the  homestead,  and  to  im- 
prove and  stock  it  well  with  a  high  grade  of  stock. 
Being  a  bachelor,  and  of  a  generous  and  charitable  dis* 
position,  Ike,  having  no  family  to  tax  his  finances,  lived 
alone  on  his  farm  with  a  hired  hand  whom  he  paid  a 
good  monthly  salary,  while  he  did  the  housekeeping  and 
sought  out  and  relieved  all  the  new  and  poor  settlers 
whose  oftimes  destitute  condition  appealed  to  him.  And 
Ike  was  also  fond  of  entertaining  company  oi  ihe  male 


THE   GRAVE   ON    THE    MOUNTAIN    SIDE.  65 

persuasion,  and  many  were  the  nights  that  belated 
travelers  found  refuge  beneath  his  hospitable  roof,  while 
no  matter  what  time  in  the  day  any  one  came  there,  nor 
did  it  matter  the  distance  that  he  had  come,  Ike  was 
sure  to  ask  him  whether  he  had  eaten. 

So  this  bright  November  morning  Ike,  who  was  an 
early  riser,  on  going  out  to  the  wood  pile  to  get  more 
wood  to  replenish  the  kitchen  stove,  was  startled  at  the 
sudden  noise  of  hoof  beats  breaking  in  on  his  hearing, 
and  on  looking  down  the  road  that  ran  nearly  due  East 
from  his  front  door,  he  saw  in  close  proximity  three 
mounted  men.  At  first  glance  he  did  not  recognize 
them,  but  in  another  close  scrutiny  of  their  countenances 
beaming  in  the  bright  glow  of  the  morning,  he  knew 
them,  and  a  wave  of  pleasant  surprise  swept  over  him. 
In  another  moment  the  horsemen  had  ridden  up  with  a 
chorus  of  pleasant  greetings  and  familiar,  good  natured 
banter. 

"Hello,  Ike.  How  are  you  this  morning.  Ain't 
afraid  to  stay  by  yerself  yit.  Bin  to  breakfast  ?  Fine 
morning,  ain't  it  ?"  All  these  questions  and  queries  were 
rapidly  ejaculated  as  the  three  sprang  from  their  saddles, 
well  knowing  that  Ike,  who  was  bewildered  a  little  by 
their  sudden  appearance,  would  give  them  a  warm  wel- 
come as  soon  as  he  recovered,  and  also  a  good  warm 
breakfast,  of  which  they  stood  in  need  after  their  long 
ride  through  the  night  air.  And  they  also  knew  that  all 
they  had  to  do  was  to  mention  the  fact  that  they  had 


66  THE   GRAVE   ON   THE    MOUNTAIN    SIDE. 

ridden  all  night  and  Ike  would  suggest  that  they  go  to 
bed  after  they  had  eaten  and  get  some  sleep. 

"Well  now,  did  you  ever,"  exclaimed  Stevens,  a 
pleasant  light  in  his  mild,  blue  eyes,  "  Where  in  the 
name  of  creation  hfeve  you  all  been,  anyhow  ?"  he  con- 
tinued, as  they  came  up  with  their  bridle  reins  in  one 
hand  and  formed  a  line  in  front  of  him. 

"Been  to  Kentucky,  Jeff  and  I,"  replied  Clayton. 

"  And  you,  Jack  ?"  said  Ike,  addressing  young  Dalton. 

"Oh,  I've  been  over  to  the  valley  after  them,"  re- 
plied Jack,  with  a  humorous  twinkle  in  his  eye.  "I 
wanted  to  get  them  out  of  there  as  quick  as  possible  for 
fear  they'd  get  into  trouble." 

"  Oh  yes,  I  know  what  you  mean,"  replied  Ike,  with 
a  knowing  look,  at  the  same  time  bestowing  upon  Carlton 
a  pitying  glance.  "  Well,  hitch  up  and  come  in  boys," 
he  said  as  he  rapidly  filled  his  arms  with  wood  and  turned 
and  opened  the  gate. 

The  trio  obeyed,  and  followed  him  into  the  house.  A 
bright  fire  was  blazing  cheerfully  in  the  spacious  fire- 
place, and  as  the  trio  were  chilled  somewhat  with  the 
night's  ride,  they  took  the  chairs  proffered  by  their  host 
and  pulled  them  close  to  it.  Then  they  sat  down  to 
meditate  on  the  complicated  state  of  affairs  that  en- 
grossed their  minds,  while  Stevens  went  on  to  the  kitchen 
with  the  wood. 

Presently  Ike  came  back  into  the  room,  with  a  strange, 
mysterious  expression  on  his  ruddy  face.  He  looked  at 


THE   GRAVE   ON   THE   MOUNTAIN   SIDE.  67 

Clayton  long  and  steadily,  while  Jack  and  Jeff  were 
sitting  in  their  chairs  half  asleep,  their  senses  benumbed 
by  the  various  unpleasant  circumstances  that  had  lately 
befallen  them.  Clayton  had  also  been  enveloped  in  a 
veil  of  drowsiness,  but  on  hearing  Ike's  footstep  he  had 
managed  to  shake  it  off  long  enough  to  attempt  a  con- 
versation. But  Stevens  showed  no  inclination  to  talk 
just  then,  and  Clayton  caught  the  strange  expression  of 
his  visage,  which  he  construed  into  meaning  that  Ike  had 
found  a  clue  to  the  late  depredations  of  the  outlaws  that 
had  been  covered  in  mystery. 

But  after  a  few  minutes  had  passed  thus,  and  Clayton 
was  again  seized  by  the  spell  of  drowsiness,  Ike  went 
back  to  the  kitchen. 

A  short  lapse  of  time  passed  and  our  three  friends 
were  awakened  out  of  the  doze  they  had  fallen  into  by 
the  voice  of  their  host  from  the  kitchen  door,  saying  : 

"Wake  up,  boys,  and  eat  a  bite  before  you  go  to 
sleep." 

They  shook  off  the  spell  as  best  they  could,  and 
obeyed  the  command,  while  Ike  began  the  arrangement 
for  waiting  on  them.  When  they  were  seated  and  had 
begun  the  onslaught  on  the  bountiful  supply  of  vituals 
Ike  seated  himself  in  a  chair  near  the  stove  and  began 
thus: 

1 '  I  guess  you  are  all  going  to  Washburn's  to-morrow, 
aren't  you.  We're  to  meet  there  to-morrow  at  10  o'clock 
and  see  if  we  can't  find  some  way  of  stopping  all  this 


68  THE   GRAVE   ON   THE   MOUNTAIN    SIDE. 

cussedness.  And  boys,  we  have  got  to  fight,"  he  ex- 
claimed, raising  his  voice  in  a  high  pitch  of  excitement. 
"We've  been  dogged  under  long  enough  waiting  for  the 
law  to  take  hold,  and  the  longer  we  delay  the  worse  it 
will  be  for  us." 

"  Yes,  you  are  right,"  responded  Jeff,  "  but  this  is  the 
first  I  knew  of  the  resolution  being  adopted." 

' 'That  was  because  I  know'd  you  couldn't  take  on 
too  much  at  once,"  exclaimed  Jack.  "I  put  off  tellin' 
you  till  we  got  here,  so  you  would  be  in  better  shape  to 
understand  the  new  resolutions  that  have  been  drafted 
and  ratified. " 

A  moment  of  silence  ensued,  in  which  the  trio  at  the 
table  slowly  masticated  their  food  and  endeavored  to 
collect  their  thoughts.  Presently  Ike,  who  had  again 
assumed  that  strange  expression,  and  who  seemed  as 
though  he  was  anxious  to  relieve  his  mind  of  some  secret 
he  held,  spoke  thus  : 

"Wonder  if  Hart  Emerson  will  be  there  this  time  ?" 

Clayton,  who  was  facing  him,  now  looked  straight 
into  his  face  and  caught  the  strange  expression.  A  thrill 
of  apprehension  convulsed  him,  a  feeling  of  an  expected 
clue  to  the  unraveling  of  the  dark  mystery  that  he  had 
so  long  sought  in  vain.  And  Ike,  surmising  the  situation 
as  it  really  was,  awaited  an  answer  before  broaching  his 
subject,  while  Jack  went  on  with  the  following  tirade  : 

"It  seems  to  me  as  though  them  fellers  over  there  in 
the  James  valley  don't  care  a  rap  which  way  the  cat 


THE   GRAVE   ON    THE    MOUNTAIN    SIDE.  69 

jumps,  that  is  none  of  them  save  Bill  Nash.  As  many 
meetin's  as  we've  called  none  of  them  but  him  has  ever 
showed  up  yit.  Now,  about  Hart  Emerson  ;  boys,  its 
my  opinion  that  he  is  a  dark  horse,  and  up  to  a  good 
many  wicked  plottings  that  no  one  knows  anything  about 
but  him.  You  know  his  name  is  on  the  roll,  but  what 
has  he  ever  done  to  help  us  out  ?  Not  a  thing.  He  ain't 
any  worse  than  the  rest  of  them,  though,  who  always  go 
off  huntin'  or  fishin'  or  to  Springfield  on  business  every 
time  there  is  work  to  do." 

Ike  had  listened  with  a  show  of  impatience  to  Jack's 
tirade,  and  when  he  had  finished  he  rose  from  his  chair 
and  taking  the  coffee  pot  in  his  hand  he  proceeded  to 
replenish  the  cups.  When  he  came  around  to  Jack  he 
filled  his  cup  rapidly,  and  stepping  back  set  the  coffee 
pot  on  the  stove. 

-Say,  Jack?" 

Jack  looked  around  with  a  knowing  expression,  as  if 
he  knew  what  was  agitating  his  friend.  "  Well,"  was  all 
he  said. 

"  Did  you  ever  tell  Clayton  about  the  discovery  you 
made  ?"  inquired  Stevens,  catching,  as  he  spoke,  the 
startled  expression  assumed  by  Clayton. 

Jeff  was  too  much  occupied  with  his  own  troubles 
just  then  to  catch  the  drift  of  the  talk.  t  Another  sorrow- 
ful convulsion  took  possession  of  him,  no  doubt  instilled 
by  the  thoughts  of  man's  cruelty  to  his  fellows,  as  the 
various  events  transpiring  since  the  war  had  illustrated. 


7O  THE   GRAVE   ON    THE   MOUNTAIN    SIDE. 

The  close  friends  as  well  as  the  intimate  acquaintances 
of  young  Palliser  all  believed  with  one  accord  that  Jason 
Palliser  had  met  with  foul  play  at  the  hands  of  the 
Emersons. 

Another  pause  in  the  conversation  of  a  few  seconds, 
and  then  Jeff  was  conscious  that  something  of  import- 
ance was  being  unfolded  by  Jack,  who  had  begun  and 
continued  thus  : 

4<  Clate,  you  know  what  we  have  always  suspicioned, 
don't  you  ?"  A  nod  of  assent  from  Clayton,  and  Jack 
continued  :  "  Well,  the  other  day  while  we  were  comin' 
back  from  town,  I  made  a  discovery  that  fully  confirms 
my  own  suspicions  that  I  had  long  before  I  ever  met  with 
you.  Don't  say  a  word  to  interrupt  me  now,  and  I'll 
tell  you  all  about  it."  Jack  here  nudged  Jeff,  who  started 
up  from  his  emotional  reverie,  but  it  was  quite  a  bit 
before  he  could  extricate  himself  from  his  condition 
enough  to  catch  the  drift  of  Jack's  narrative.  Jack  con- 
tinued:  "  It  was  the  next  day  after  the  raid,  and  we 
Tiad  had  unusually  good  luck  in  gettin'  off  the  cattle,  and 
were  comin'  home  ignorant  of  what  had  happened  while 
we  were  away.  Now,  then,  it  seems  strange  how  little 
things  often  lead  to  big  things,  don't  it  ?  I  was  drivin' 
the  nag  on  back  and  Bill  Nash  was  in  the  wagon  with 
me.  His  horse  had  got  loose  in  town,  as  he  was  ridin' 
a  young  skittish  colt  who  got  skeered  at  the  cars  and 
went  flyin'  out  of  town  like  the  devil  was  after  him.  Bill 
know'd  he  would  have  to  get  home  some  other  way,  and 


THE    GRAVE   ON    THE   MOUNTAIN    SIDE.  /I 

just  as  I  was  driving  out  of  the  wagon  yard  he  come  to 
me  and  stopped  me  and  asked  me  to  ride  in  the  wagon. 
As  I  was  by  myself  and  didn't  object  to  a  little  company, 
I  told  him  I  would  be  glad  to  have  his  company,  and  so 
we  pulled  out.  The  mules  went  very  well  till  we  got  out 
on  the  flats,  a  few  miles  from  the  old  Alton  place,  where 
Hart  Emerson  lives,  and  then  they  began  to  poke.  We 
had  come  out  into  that  little  prairie  up  there,  and  as  I 
noticed  that  the  sun  was  gettin'  low  I  got  fightin'  mad  at 
the  mules  and  reached  down  in  the  wagon  bed  for  my 
whip,  It  was  gone,  and  I  know'd  it  couldn't  loose  out 
through  the  bottom  of  the  bed,  so  I  began  to  study  the 
matter  a  little,  and  all  at  once  I  recollected  leaving  it  on 
the  ground  in  the  wagon  yard.  '  What'll  we  do,  Bill  ?'  I 
says,  '  there  ain't  a  switch  as  big  as  a  darnin'  needle  in  a 
mile  of  here.'  'Oh,'  says  Bill,  '  we  ain't  got  far  to  go 
till  we  can  get  one.  Wait  till  we  get  down  there  on  that 
bench  above  Emerson'sr  graveyard  and  you  can  g'et  any 
kind  of  a  gad  you  want.'  I  know'd  Bill  was  right,  and 
so  I  concluded  to  make  out  the  best  we  could  till  we  got 
there,  and  I  larruped  the  mules  with  the  lines,  which 
made  them  trot  up  a  little,  and  then  fall  back  into  the 
old  gait  after  they  struck  the  first  little  pull." 

Jack  here  broke  off  his  narrative,  perhaps  striving  to 
ape  the  style  of  the  actors  in  the  story  books,  and  con- 
scious that  he  had  ended  the  first  part  of  his  narrative. 
He  had  eagerly  scanned  the  face  of  his  friend  for  any 
traces  of  emotional  interest,  but  Clayton  only  sat  with 


72  THE    GRAVE    ON    THE    MOUNTAIN    SIDE. 

averted  face  and  downcast  eyes,  with  that  dreamy  revei- 
ential  expression  of  countenance  that  was  his  wont  when 
listening  to  a  long  speech.  He  was  of  a  careful,  meth- 
odical disposition,  and  never  vouchsafed  an  opinion  until 
he  was  sure  that  he  made  no  mistake.  This  had  often 
been  mistaken  by  his  friends  for  lack  of  appreciation  of 
their  oft-repeated  assertions  of  interested  manifestations 
of  his  troubles,  but  especially  their  belief  in  4:he  guilt  of 
the  Emersons.  Not  even  Jack's  rabid  declaration  that  it 
was  his  belief  that  it  was  the  burden  of  that  crime  on 
Boyd  Emerson's  mind  and  soul  that  drove  him  mad 
elicited  any  favorable  comment  from  Clayton.  He  knew 
that  Boyd  Emerson  had  mixed  up  in  a  bitter  feud  back 
in  the  Cumberlands,  and  might  have  dispatched  some  of 
his  enemies  in  some  out  of  the  way  place  that  no  one 
but  himself  knew  about,  and  which  might  have  prayed 
upon  his  mind  till  it  drove  him  mad.  He  knew  the  story 
of  that  feud  well.  Better,  perhaps,  than  any  of  the  in- 
habitants of  the  Ozarks.  His  brother  Jasie  had  often 
stoutly  declared  that  the  leader  of  the  Fox  Valley  out- 
laws was  no  other  than  Jack  Marston,  one  of  the  clan 
that  had  opposed  the  Emersons,  and  who  had  been 
sentenced  to  a  short  term  in  state  prison  for  the  killing 
of  Dodd  Emerson.  To  the  boyish  imagination  of  Jasie 
there  was  only  one  really  bad  man  in  the  world  and  that 
was  Jack  Marston,  the  man  who,  according  i^  popular 
belief,  murdered  in  cold  blood  Dodd  Emerson  back  in 
the  Cumberlands.  The  .great  ambition  of  the  boy  was 


THE   GRAVE   ON  THE   MOUNTAIN   SIDE.  73 

to  become  a  successful  hunter,  but  he  had  often  declared 
that  he  would  one  day  run  across  the  leader  of  the  Fox 
Valley  outlaws  and  kill  him,  just  like  he  would  a  deer  or 
a  turkey.  The  latter  accomplishment  had  not  yet  been 
attained,  however,  for  the  lad  had  found  that  the  old 
fashioned  muzzle-loading  rifle,  the  legacy  of  his  grand- 
father, was  of  no  account  in  regard  to  killing  game  at 
long  range,  which  was  the  only  way  that  an  unskilled 
hunter  could  possibly  kill  them  owing  to  the  openness  of 
the  woods.  However,  there  came  one  Christmas  morn- 
ing a  glad  surprise  for  the  boy  in  the  shape  of  a  repeat- 
ing rifle,  and  to  say  that  he  was  a  proud  boy  was 
exqressing  it  mildly. 

Jack,  after  a  brief  respite,  in  which  he  resolved  that 
if  this  weighty  evidence  did  not  elicit  the  desired  con- 
fession he  would  not  any  further  interest  himself,  con- 
tinued in  a  slow,  solemn  strain  : 

"When  we  got  down  on  the  bench  I  handed  the 
lines  to  Bill  and  got  out  and  drew  my  Jack  knife  from 
my  pocket.  I  walked  down  to  the  thicket  and  stopped 
and  began  to  cast  my  eye  around  for  a  suitable  gad. 
Not  seeing  any  on  that  side,  I  went  around  next  to  the 
old  cabin  site  there  and  found  an  openin'  that  led  straight 
down  from  the  ruins  of  the  old  house  toward  the  corner 
of  the  graveyard.  I  walked  down  through  the  openin' 
in  order  to  get  one  of  the  keen  plum  sprouts  that  grew 
up  under  the  wild  plum  tree,  some  twenty  steps  from  the 
old  ruined  fireplace.  Beyond  the  plum  tree  a  few  feet 


74  THE   GRAVE    ON    THE    MOUNTAIN    SIDE. 

the  openin'  widened  out  three  or  four  times  as  wide  as 
the  passage  I  had  come  through.  Before  I  could  make 
up  my  mind  on  the  switch  that  best  suited  me,  my  eye 
caught  sight  of  a  bare  lookin'  spot  that  lay  surrounded 
by  a  thin  growth  of  sumach  sprouts  about  six  feet  beyond 
the  plum  tree.  All  at  once  it  flashed  over  me  tfyat  I 
might  make  an  important  discovery,  and  I  made  a  thor- 
ough examination  of  the  spot,  which  I  settled  in  my 
mind  was  a  grave.  At  first  I  believed  it  to  be  one  of -the 
numerous  graves  where  some  ambushed  settler  was  re- 
ported to  have  been  killed,  either  by  the  Indians  back 
in  the  early  days  or  by  bushwhackers  during  the  war, 
but  on  close  examination  I  found  that  there  was  no  sign 
of  an  elevation  above  tbe  level  of  the  ground.  The 
grave,  if  grave  it  was,  was  as  flat  as  a  board,  which  led 
me  to  believe  that  some  victim  of  treachery  had  been 
thrown  in  a*rough  hole  and  covered  up,  and  the  ground 
leveled  down  to  hide  the  traces.  There  was  only  about 
half  of  the  surface  exposed  by  the  clay,  as  was  evidenced 
by  the  edges  being  sunken,  not  a  great  deal,* but  enough 
to  show  that  it  was  a  grave  and  no  mistake.  This  led 
me  to  believe  that  it  contained  the  remains  of  your 
father,  for  you  know  you  have  often  said  you  expected 
to  find  his  grave  in  some  out  of  the  way  place  where  he'd 
been  murdered  and  robbed." 

Jack  here  stopped  his  narrative  again,  and  when, 
after  a  moment's  deathlike  silence  in  the  room,  he  did 
not  resume  it,  Clayton  concluded  he  had  done.  He 


THE   GRAVE   ON   THE    MOUNTAIN    SIDE.  75 

raised  his  eyes  to  Jack's  expectant  gaze.  "Jack, "he 
said,  in  a  sorrowful,  tremulous  tone,  "I  believe  with 
you  that  you  have  found  the  grave  of  my  father.  All 
the  evidence  we  have  in  hand  point  to  it,  while  the 
character  of  those  we  have  suspicioned  is  such  that  no 
one  will  doubt  our  proof,  which  we  will  soon  be  able  to 
unfold  by  an  exhumation  of  the  grave  you  have  ac- 
cidentally -discovered.  Wait  till  things  get  settled  a 
little  and  we  have  more  time,  we  will,  under  cover  of 
some  dark  night,  seek  out  and  exhume  the  remains,  after 
which  we  will  determine,  if  it  lays  in  our  power,  whose 
remains  it  is  that  lay  under  that  mysterious  spot.  Now, 
boys,  let  us  get  our  minds  on  the  business  in  hand  for 
the  present.  I  feel  as  though  this  was  not  all  the 
evidence  that  we  are  to  find  before  we  make  the  pro- 
posed exhumation. 


CHAPTER   III. 

THE    ARCH   VILLAIN. 

The  picturesque,  romantic  vales  of  the  Ozarks  were 
settled  along  in  the  forties,  principally  by  Southern  peo- 
ple. Hence  nearly  all  of  the  dwellings  that  nestled 
snugly  against  the  base  of  the  mountains  were  modeled 
after  the  old  Southern  slave-holding  class  of  the  states 
East  of  the  Mississippi.  Sometimes  a  Northerner  East- 
ern man  settled  there  among  them,  but  he  seldom  ever 
had  the  house  remodeled  after  the  fashion  of  his  section. 
Usually  the  Northerners  were  what  would  be  termed  in 
the  vocabulary  of  the  region  as  "struck"  on  the  old 
fashioned  plantation  dwellings,  and  never  molested  them 
unless  they  were  sadly  in  need  of  repairs.  Old  fashioned, 
high  shouldered  chimneys,  broad,  cool  porches,  some- 
times matted  with  vines,  a  yard  studded  with  beautiful, 
tall,  straight  poplars  and  cedars,  and  a  plank  fence  sur- 
rounding the  whole  made  a  habitation  that  any  one  would 
be  likely  to  be  satisfied  with.  About  all  that  the  houses 
as  a  rule  needed  was  a  fresh  coat  of  paint,  and  that  was 
merely  a  matter  of  indifference  and  neglect. 

In  one  of  these  little  valleys,  a  tributary  of  the 
James  River,  and  about  three  miles  from  that  stream,  lay 
the  home  of  Hart  Emerson.  We  will  not  attempt  a 

(76) 


They  saw  there  lying  dead  their  old  schoolmate,  Fannie  Benton. 


THE     ARCH    VILLAIN.  79 

lengthy  description  of  the  place,  for  it  was  entirely  out 
of  keeping  with  the  other  places  one  sees  in  the  region. 
There  was  an  air  of  neglect  about  it  that  contrasted 
strongly  with  the  others  along  the  road  that  skirted  the 
base  of  the  hills.  Yet  for  all  that  it  was  a  place  unsur- 
passed for  beauty,  requiring  only  a  small  amount  of  labor 
to  transform  it  into  a  wonderfully  enticing  feast  for  the 
eye.  The  house  stood  at  the  forks  of  the  road,  the  left 
hand  leading  up  the  mountain  to  the  nearest  point  on  the 
railroad,  while  the  other  one  meandered  up  the  valley, 
which  made  a  sharp  turn  there,  finally,  after  about  five 
hours  travel,  leading  the  traveler  into  the  city  of  Spring- 
field, with  its  roar  and  jam  and  push  of  mighty  Western 
energy.  Altogether  it  would  seem  to  a  keen  observer 
that  one  who  had  been  fortunate  enough  to  possess  this 
estate  was  very  foolish  to  abandon  it  for  the  dangerous 
profession  of  outlawry,  for  this  was  the  boyhood  home 
of  the  noted  freebooter  who  had  made  his  name  a  terror 
throughout  the  Ozark  region,  and  whom  every  one  who 
knew  his  history  wondered  at  for  his  fierce  disposition. 

Well,  some  said  one  thing  and  some  another  thing 
about  Tom  Alton  and  his  stepbrother,  Hart  Emerson, 
but  they  all  agreed  that  Alton's  career  was  a  source  of 
much  worriment  to  Hart,  who  stoutly  denied  that  the 
outlaw  was  his  step-brother,  whom,  he  said,  he  could 
prove  was  dead.  He  averred  that  he  was  killed  in  the 
battle  of  Pea  Ridge,  and  a  few  believed  his  assertion, 
but  the  majority  asserted  that  Tom  Alton  was  turning 


8O  THE    ARCH    VILLAIN. 

out  just  like  they  expected.  They  based  their  assertion 
on  the  lenient  conduct  of  his  mother,  who  allowed  him 
to  read  all  the  trashy  literature  he  wanted  to,  and  young 
Alton  had  got  into  several  bad  scrapes  before  he  finally 
took  it  into  his  head  to  join  the  army  and  fight  for  the 
perpetuity  of  the  Union.  As  for  Hart  Emerson,  he 
showed  no  inclination  to  risk  his  life  on  the  battle  field, 
and  remained  at  home  with  his  father  to  protect  and  care 
for  young  Alton's  property.  Still  there  was  no  suspicion 
among  the  neighbors  such  as  Jack  Dalton  had  given  vent 
to,  for  young  Emerson  was  very  much  respected  by  a 
part  of  the  people  of  the  community.  Barring  a  few 
who  believed  him  guilty  of  the  murder  of  a  young  girl 
named  Benton,  the  neighbors  all  looked  up  to  him  as  a 
leader  of  country  society,  and  they  set  it  down  that  his 
negligence  of  the  place  was  due  to  grief  at  the  sad  plight 
of  his  father  and  the  suspicions  regarding  the  murder  of 
his  former  sweetheart,  Fannie  Benton. 

One  night  a  party  of  young  men  were  out  hunting 
and,  coming  down  into  the  valley,  they  came  out  on  a 
little  promontory  that  jutted  out  into  the  valley  to  the 
creek  bed.  Here  the  path  that  led  to  the  school  house 
ran  over  the  little  bench,  and  as  it  was  a  dark  night  the 
boys  had  to  carry  a  lantern.  The  one  that  carried  it 
stumbled  over  something  he  at  first  supposed  to  be  one 
of  the  dogs,  but  as  no  howl  of  pain  escaped  the  object 
he  determined  to  investigate.  Turning  the  lantern  so  its 
rays  would  fall  obliquely  upon  the  object,  he  stooped 


THE    ARCH   VILLAIN.  8 1 

and  looked.  The  next  instant  he  started  backward  with 
an  exclamation  of  horror,  and  his  companions,  hearing 
his  cry,  paused  and  turned  back,  indulging  in  many  jest- 
ing remarks.  But  their  jests  soon  ceased  when  they  saw 
there  lying  dead  their  schoolmate  Fannie  Benton. 

Well,  the  coroner's  jury  rendered  the  verdict  that  the 
girl  had  met  her  death  by  strangulation  at  the  hands  of 
Hart  Emerson.  Coroner's  juries,  you  know,  only  seek 
the  mode  of  death  and  point  to  the  person  most  likely 
to  have  committed  the  deed,  but  their  verdicts  are  not, 
of  course,  to  be  taken  as  final.  Emerson  stoutly  denied 
his  guilt  from  the  start,  and  was  heard  to  remark  that  he 
<vas  going  to  clear  himself  if  it  took  every  penny  he 
possessed.  And  it  was  evident  that  he  meant  what  he 
said,  for  he  immediately  tried  to  sell  the  plantation,  but 
as  most  of  the  set. there  doubted  him  having  a  clear 
title  they  hesitated  about  buying.  The  reader  already 
knows  how  he  tried  to  dispose  of  it  to  Jason  Palliser. 

Isaac  Benton  thoroughly  believed  in  his  guilt,  and  as 
his  definition  of  the  Scriptures  was  "an  eye  for  an  eye 
and  a  tooth  for  a  tooth,"  he  had  done  his  best  to  hang 
Hart  Emerson,  but  Hart  was  seemingly  not  much 
worried  at  Benton's  refusal  to  continue  to  associate  with 
him.  So  time  went  on  apace,  and  Hart  grew  more  and 
more  indifferent  to  the  beliefs  and  disbeliefs  of  his  neigh- 
bors. 

Now,  Hart  Emerson  had  an  old  bachelor  uncle  living 
at  Springfield  who  was  very  fond  of  society,  and  he  had 


82  THE    ARCH  VILLAIN. 

wrung  his  nephew  into  the  elite  circle  of  that  place. 
This  quite  turned  the  young  man's  head,  as  appearances 
indicated,  and  he  was  away  up  there  much  of  his  time. 
The  two  trusty  negro  servants  that  had  been  the  property 
of  the  elder  Alton  were  entrusted  with  the  care  of  the 
poor  lunatic  that  was  confined  within  the  rocky  walls  of 
a  small  stone  hut  that  stood  over  in  a  little  brushy  hollow 
out  of  sight  of  the  road.  The  hut  stood  on  the  South 
slope,  nearly  at  the  foot.  A  few  feet  from  the  floor, 
about  ten  inches  long  by  two  in  width,  was  a  little  win- 
dow. This  enabled  the  two  servants  to  hand  in  food  to 
the  poor  man  confined  therein,  and  it  may  be  added  that 
they  hurried  away  as  fast  as  their  legs  could  carry  them 
after  this  performance,  and  they  would  never  have  been 
any  the  wiser  if  their  own  mother  had  been  confined 
therein  instead  of  their  master's  father. 

The  old  couple  that  kept  house  for  Hart  never  pre- 
tended to  meddle  with  his  business.  No,  they  were 
having  too  easy  a  time  and  were  afraid  of  being  fired  if 
they  meddled. 

Hart  Emerson  sat  in  his  room  writing — writing  with  a 
sort  of  nervous  sweep  and  a  cynical  half-cowed  expres- 
sion on  his  face.  Several  sheets  of  paper  lay  on  the 
table,  and  it  was  evident  that  he  was  satisfied  with  the 
writing,  for  he  did  not  tear  any  of  the  sheets  up,  nor 
did  he  pause  in  his  writing,  but  kept  steadily  on  as 
though  he  was  in  a  desperate  hurry.  Sheet  after  sheet 
was  laid  aside  and  another  one  taken  and  went  over  in 


THE    ARCH   VILLAIN.  83 

the  same  manner  till  at  last  he  seemed  satisfied  that  he 
had  written  enough.  Uttering  a  deep  sigh  of  relief,  he 
shoved  back  his  chair,  took  out  his  watch,  examined  its 
face  and  putting  it  back,  drew  the  chair  up  again  and 
commenced  perusing  the  sheets. 

"Well,  I  guess  that  will  do,"  he  muttered  aloud. 
"Oh  pshaw,  [t  worries  me  to  think  there  are  so  many 
people  in  the  world  that  would  as  soon  see  me  out  of  it 
as  not.  Nay,  there  are  those  who  would  kill  me  if  they 
knew — if  they  knew.  Well,  I'm  not  going  to  kick  against 
the  pricks  any  more,  but  just  take  things  easy.  This 
last  act  of  mine  seems  to  have  stirred  up  a  hornet's  nest. 
Well,  let  them  go  it,  I  don't  think  that  Hart  Emerson 
will  respond  to  the  roll  call  this  time. " 

This  last  was  not  said  aloud.  He  relapsed  into  a 
brown  study  again,  and  sat  for  about  ten  minutes.  Then 
he  arose,  and  carefully  folding  the  sheets  together  he 
placed  them  at  the  bottom  of  the  huge,  old  fashioned 
iron  bound  trunk.  Closing  and  locking  the  trunk,  he 
put  away  the  writing  paper,  pen  and  ink.  This  being 
done,  he  went  to  another  trunk  and  took  out  a  dark, 
purplish  brown  suit  of  clothes  and  proceeded  to  array 
himself  therein. 

"If  it  wasn't  for  my  hopes  of  winning  the  fair  Elsie, " 
he  muttered,  "I  would  leave  this  sin-blackened  life  and 
go  elsewhere  and  begin  anew.  Oh,  fond  hopes,  if  it 
were  not  for  you  the  world  would  be  blank  indeed.  We 
Emersons  always  were  considered  a  hard  set.  I  wouldn't 


84    '  THE    ARCH   VILLAIN. 

% 

be  surprised  to  run  across  a  manuscript  like  that  I  have 
just  finished  up  there  telling  some  very  gruesome  things 
about  my  uncle's  life.  But  those  wistful  brown  eyes,  so 
much  like  the  others,  seem  to  burn  in  my  brain  like  two 
live-  coals  of  fire,  and — well  I  hope  that  black  imp  of 
satan  will  be  put  out  of  the  way,  anyhow.  It  would  be 
just  like  Carlton  to  swear  a  heavy  oath  against  his  life." 

These  thoughts  were  half  uttered  aloud  in  an  ab- 
stracted manner,  and  an  occasional  nervous  turning  of 
the  head,  as  though  he  expected  some  of  his  enemies  to 
be  at  his  elbow.  Having  finished  his  toilet,  he  went  out 
in  the  kitchen.  Taking  a  copious  draught  of  water,  he 
addressed  the  cook  thus  : 

"  How  long  till  dinner,  Nancy  ?" 

"About  twenty  minutes,  I  guess,"  replied  the  woman 
without  looking  up. 

' '  Well,  hurry  it  up,  I've  got  to  go  to  town  this  even- 
ing,"  he  remarked  as  he  went  out. 

Then  he  took  his  hat  and  went  to  the  stables,  where 
he  found  one  of  the  negroes  grooming  his  horse.  The 
negro  looked  up  as  he  opened  the  door,  and  Hart,  beck- 
oning to  him,  said  : 

"  Come  out  here  a  minute,  Roe,  I  want  to  talk  with 
you." 

The  negro  obeyed  and  came  out. 

Taking  him  by  the  shoulder,  Hart  led  him  to  the  lot 
fence  and  leaning  against  it,  he  spoke  again  and  said : 

"Now,   Monroe,    I  want  to  instruct  you  in   a  little 


THE    ARCH    VILLAIN.  85 

matter  which  is  of  the  highest  importance.  You  know 
I've  always  made  a  confident  of  you,  and  you  have  always 
carried  out  my  wishes  to  the  letter." 

"Yes,  sah,"  responded  the  negro,  his  heart  aglow 
with  honest  pride. 

"Well,  what  I  wanted  to  speak  of  was  this  :  There 
is  a  secret  I  have  kept  these  several  years,  and  one  which 
I  could  not  carry  to  the  grave.  Don't  think  that  I  am 
about  to  confess  to  the  murder  of  my  poor  sweetheart.  I 
am  as  innocent  of  that  as  you  are.  But  it  is  another, 
more  serious,  matter  that  I  am  about  to  speak  of.  Do 
you  remember  the  fall  you  and  Jerry  were  away  down  at 
Forsyth  visiting  ?" 

"Yes,  sah,  I  does,"  replied  Roe,  with  a  nod. 

"Well,  that  was  the  time  it  happened.  While  you 
were  away  a  man  came  here  who  said  he  was  looking  for 
a  location.  My  father  saw  him  in  Ozark  and  .told  him 
that  I  wanted  to  sell  this  plantation,  and  he  came  here 
to  look  it  over. 

' '  Now,  Monroe,  I  never  have  hinted  to  you  even  that 
there  was  once  a  deadly  feud  between  the  Emersons  and 
another  family  named  Marston  back  there  in  the  Cum- 
berland mountains.  No,  you  say.  Well,  I  thought  not. 
You  see  it  was  this  way:  When  two  families  fall  out 
back  there  they  generally  settle  it  like  the  North  and 
South  did  about  you  colored  people.  That  is  by  force 
of  arms.  Well,  sometimes  one  or  both  families  are 
totally  annihilated,  but  this  time  the  law  stepped  in  and 


86  THE    ARCH   VILLAIN. 

sent  the  murderer  of  my  uncle  to  the  penitentiary  for 
twenty  years.  Quite  a  number  had  been  killed  on  both 
sides,  and  when  the  other  side  came  to  us  and  proposed 
peace  we  were  glad  to  make  any  fair  terms. 

'  *  Well,  after  a  while  the  trouble  broke  out  again,  and 
this  time  I  admit  the  fault  was  on  our  side.  A  hot 
headed  young  nephew  of  mine  was  the  cause  ot  it,  and 
fortunately  for  me  and  my  father  we  had  left  there  then 
and  thought  that  we  were  out  of  the  scrimmage.  My 
father  was  unaware  that  Jason  Palliser,  the  man  who 
came  here  to  buy  the  place,  was  a  member  of  the  Mars- 
ton  clan  and  had  come  here  with  the  intention  of  killing 
us  both.  One  night  he  and  my  father  were  coming  from 
town  and  the  man  Palliser,  when  they  had  got  to  that 
bench  up  here,  pulled  out  a  big  revolver  and  told  my 
father  that  he  was  a  member  of  the  Marston  gang  and 
for  him  to  say  his  prayers  quick  as  he  was  going  to  kill 
him. 

"  But  my  father  had  been  in  such  tight  places  as  that 
before  and  knew  exactly  how  to  get  out  of  them.  Reach- 
ing over,  he  knocked  the  pistol  from  his  hand,  but  toh  is 
surprise  the  man  pulled  another  one,  or  was  about  to, 
but  before  he  could  cock  it  my  father  had  drawn  his 
own  pistol  and  shot  him  dead.  I  was  down  here  at 
the  house  and  was  sitting  up  reading  when  I  heard 
the  report.  I  grabbed  my  hat  and  a  lantern  and 
started  briskly  up  the  road.  On  and  on  I  went  up 
the  tiresome  slope  till  at  last  I  discerned  some 
dark  objects  in  the  road.  I  found  my  father  bending 
over  the  prostrate  form  of  the  man,  and  I  shall  never 


THE    ARCH    VILLAIN.  8/ 

forget  the  awful  stare  that  was  in  his  eyes  as  I  held  the 
lantern  up  to  his  face.  It  did  not  take  a  second  glance 
to  tell  me  that  the  light  of  reason  was  fast  fading  out» 
and  I  immediately  begged  him  for  an  explanation.  He 
told  me  the  same  as  I  have  told  you. " 

Hart  paused  to  note  the  effect  of  his  story  upon  the 
negro,  and  as  that  individual  was  too  astonished  to  speak, 
he  continued,  after  a  brief  period  of  silence  : 

"Now,  Monroe," — this  name  had  a  magical  effect 
upon  the  negro,  and  to  call  him  that  would  be  to  make 
him  doubly  your  friend  and  servant,  —  "I  have  written 
out  a  full  description  of  this  affair,  together  with  the  in- 
formation of  what  became  of  the  man's  body.  That  I 
never  could  find  out  from  that  day  to  this.  This  infor- 
mation I  want  sent  to  Mr.  Clayton  Palliser,  and  I  will 
address  it  to  him  on  my  return,  as  I  have  no  envelope 
that  is  large  enough  to  hold  it.  But  remember,  it  is  only 
in  case  I  meet  with  an  accident  and  should  happen  to  die 
of  a  sudden  that  I  want  you  to  see  that  it  is  sent. 

"  This  young  man,  Clayton  Palliser,  came  out  here 
in  order  t6  ferret  out  the  mystery  of  his  father's  disap- 
pearance, and  in  order,  as  I  suppose,  to  be  close  to  the 
scene  of  the  disappearance,  he  settled  near  here  with  his 
mother  and  two  brothers,  and  ever  since  they  have  been 
trying  to  obtain  a  clew.  But  I  don't  think  he  has  struck 
one  yet,  or  young  Palliser,  brainy  and  well  posted  as  he 
is,  would  have  run  the  mystery  down  by  this  time.  He 
has  been  very  friendly  with  me,  but  I  have  not  been 


88  THE    ARCH    VILLAIN. 

friendly  in  return  for  I  sometimes  think  he  suspects  me 
of  having  murdered  Jason  Palliser,  and  fear  he  is  only 
trying  to  get  the  advantage  of  me  to  kill  me  just  as 
Jason  Palliser  did  my  father. 

"Now,  then,  I  will  change  the  subject  a  little,  as  I 
want  to  talk  a  little  about  your  old  master,  Tom  Alton. 
You  have  no  doubt  heard  a  great  deal  about  him  since  he 
went  away,  although  you  have  never  seen  him.  That  is 
one  thing  I  would  like  to  warn  you  of,  for  I  know  that 
you  colored  folks  are  hard  to  deceive  in  an  ocular  sense, 
but  when  you  hear  things  you  do  not  see,  then  it  is  pos- 
sible that  you  may  be  deceived.  Now,  you  have  heard 
two  conflicting  stories  about  your  old  master,  my  step 
brother,  have  you  not  ?" 

"Yes,  sah."  replied  Roe,  his  bulky  form  heaving  with 
excitement,  his  eyes  set  in  a  rigid  stare. 

"One  of  them  is  that  he  is  dead — killed  in  the  battle 
of  Pea  Ridge,"  suggested  Hart. 

"Yes,  sah." 

"And  the  other  is  that  he  is  the  leader  of  the  Fox 
Valley  outlaws,  the  Alton  gang,  as  it  is  called. " 

"Yes,  sah,"  replied  Roe,  wondering  which  one  of  the 
reports  was  true. 

Hart  always  was  prompt  in  a  conversation,  and  if  he 
was  asked  a  troublesome  question  he  had  no  difficulty  in 
framing  a  reply  without  hesitation.  His  mind  was  com- 
pletely swayed  by  evil  tendencies,  and  what  he  told  the 


THE   ARCH  VILLAIN.  89 

negro  about  his  old  master  was  not  devoutly  believed  by 
himself. 

"Now,  Monroe,  you  are  pretty  shrewd  yourself.  I 
want  to  know  just  what  you  believe.  I  mean  which  one 
of  the  reports  do  you  think  is  correct  ?" 

But  Monroe  was  wise  in  the  wisdom  of  his  race,  and 
would  not  vouchsafe  any  opinion.  He  felt  sure  that 
Hart  knew  positively,  or  thought  he  did — that  one  or  the 
other  of  the  reports  was  true,  and  yet  he  knew  enough 
of  the  strange  coincidences  of  life  to  assure  him  that 
Hart  might  be  mistaken  after  all.  Hart  resumed  in  a 
positive  tone : 

"We  have  positive  proof  that  he  was  killed  in  battle. 
I  have  talked  with  men  who  fought  by  his  side  in  the 
battle  of  Pea  Ridge  and  saw  him  fall.  Afterward,  as 
they  were  forced  back,  they  saw  him  lying  dead  with  a 
bullet  hole  through  his  heart." 

"  Then  he's  dead,  sah,  do  you  think?"  asked  Monroe, 
and  there  was  a  note  of  sorrow  in  his  voice.  He  had  been 
so  fond  of  his  young  master  that  to  be  told  that  he  was 
dead,  whether  he  had  ocular  proof  of  it  or  not,  was 
enough  to  stir  his  African  soul  to  its  depths.  Of  the  two 
reports  concerning  his  former  master,  he  hardly  knew 
which  one  of  them  he  wanted  to  believe,  as  both  of  them 
had  their  good  and*bad  side  to  them. 

"  But  I  want  to  know  what  you  think  about  it,  Roe  ?" 
asked  Hart. 

The  boy  was  in  deep  thought  and  did  not  answer. 


THE   ARCH  VILLAIN. 


The  wily  schemer  knew  well  how  to  play  upon  the  emo- 
tions and  fancies  of  the  colored  race  as  well  as  the  white 
people  who  were  not  shrewd  enough  to  read  his  thoughts 
and  intentions.  That  was  what  made  him  resist  the  ap- 
proaches of  Clayton  Palliser,  for  although  Hart  was  not 
as  harmless  as  the  dove,  he  was  as  wise  as  the  serpent, 
and  he  instinctively  guessed  that  Clayton's  reputation  as 
a  mind  reader  was  not  altogether  without  foundation. 

' '  Surely  you  cannot  believe  that  your  former  master 
is  a  lawless  ruffian  and  bold  plunderer,  do  you,  Monroe  ?" 
asked  Hart. 

' '  No,  sah, "  responded  the  impressionable  darkey,  the 
light  of  conviction  beaming  in  his  eyes. 

"Then  you  must  believe  that  he  is  dead,"  assured 
Hart.  "  Indeed,  what  else  can  any  of  us  believe." 

"I  doan  doubt  but  what  he's  dead,  sah,"  said  Monroe 
in  a  sorrowful  voice. 

"We  all  of  us,  no  doubt,  wish  he  was  not,  but  as 
we  have  good  proof  of  the  fact  that  he  is  we  may  as 
well  bear  our  loss  in  a  philosophical  way." 

After  dinner,  while  the  negro,  who  was  quite  swelled 
up  with  the  knowledge  that  he  was  in  possession  of  an 
important  secret,  brought  the  horse,  Hart  gave  him  a 
few  instructions.  Then  he  packed  a  small  valise,  and 
mounted  and  rode  away  in  the  direction  of  Springfield. 


'Promise  me  one  thing  before  you  go,  won't  yoti,  WiUie?'1 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 

At  "«toe  /nouth  of  the  small  creek  on  which  the  old 
Alton  homestead  lay  was  another  one  of  those  -small 
plantations  so  common  in  the  James  valley,  and  this  one 
was  not  in  keeping  with  most  of  its  neighboring  planta- 
tions, which,  like  that  of  the  Alton  place,  presented  a 
more  or  less  dilapidated  appearance.  The  large  planta- 
tions were  a  little  in  the  minority  in  regard  to  numbers, 
and  most  all  of  them  seemed  to  have  a  neglected  appear- 
ance, although  there  were  exceptions.  This  particular 
plantation  that  lay  at  the  confluence  of  the  little  valley 
with  that  of  the  broad,  romantic  valley  of  the  James,  at 
this  period  had  undergone  a  series  of  repairs.  The 
fences  had  been  rebuilt,  the  old  fashioned  worm  fences 
being  displaced  by  straight  post  and  rail  fences,  the 
rickety  old  gates  had  been  torn  down  and  converted  into 
kindling,  while  gates  of  the  latest  patent  superceded 
them.  The  barn  had  had  a  few  necessary  repairs,  while 
numerous  other  little  improvements  were  noticeable,  but 
the  one  most  conspicuous  to  the  passer-by  was  a  new 
coat  of  paint  on  the  old  fashioned  Southern  dwelling.  It 
stood  above  the  road  on  a  flat  point  surrounded  by  a 
profuse  mixture  of  poplar,  cedar  and  catawba  trees  and 

(93) 


94         THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 

clusters  of  rose  bushes,  the  whole  surrounded  by  the  old 
plank  fence,  on  the  inside  of  which  was  a  row  of  goose- 
berry bushes.  Beneath  the  boughs  of  the  yard  trees 
were  various  kinds  of  seats  constructed  for  the  benefit  of 
those  who  wished  a  nice,  cool  place  to  while  away  the 
hot  summer  days  of  inaction  during  the  latter  part  of 
August,  when  all  nature  seems  to  sink  into  a  quiet  repose. 
The  cliffs  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,,  lined  with  a 
profusion  of  cedars,  afforded  a  pleasant  feast  for  the  eye, 
inspiring  one  with  a  dreamy,  reverential  feeling  as  he 
lounged  beneath  the  shade  of  the  trees  within  the  yard 
of  the  old  Nash  homestead. 

The  Hash's  were  counted  among  the  leading  citizens 
of  the  country,  as  they  were  a  family  of  early  settlers 
and  owned  the  fine  farm  we  have  described,  which  was 
very  fertile  as  well  as  it  was  well  kept.  The  scenic 
beauty  of  the  place  was  scarcely  equalled  by  any  of  its 
neighbors,  either  above  or  below.  Beyond  the  level 
stretch  of  smooth  meadows  next  the  river  bunk 
stood  an  old  plantation,  the  residence  of  one  of  the 
neighbors,  with  its  quaint  old  architecture  plainly  sil- 
houetted by  the  background  of  the  dark  woods  that  lined 
the  bank  of  the  stream,  while  glimpses  of  tho  water 
could  be  obtained  through  the  openings  that  ROW  and 
then  pierced  the  woods  where  the  bank  was  low  and  the 
stream  fordable.  Still  beyond  that,  on  the  fir  side  oi 
the  stream,  another  house,  which,  like  that  cf  the  Nad* 
home,  had  received  a  new  application  of  bri^it  colored 


THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS.          95 

• 

paint,  ..could  be  seen  through  a  gap  in  the  timber  where 
there  was  a  ford,  where  the  neighbors  desiring  short  cuts 
were  wont  to  cross.  Adding  to  the  scenic  beauty  thus 
described  were  the  towering,  cedar-lined  cliffs  and  the 
clay  bottomed  road  that  began  the  ascent  of  the  moun- 
tains far  back  from  the  terminus  of  the  cliffs  in  the  midst 
of  a  dense  thicket  of  cedars. 

On  the  morning  of  the  appointed  meeting  at  Wash- 
burn's  prairie  the  Nash  family,  which  consisted  only  of 
Bill  Nash,  his  wife  and  his  sister  Emily,  a  solemn  visaged, 
brown  eyed  little  woman  of  perhaps  twenty-five  years  of 
age,  were  all  assembled  at  the  usual  hour  in  the  dining 
room.  The  Nash's,  like  all  the  other  inhabitants  of  the 
region,  were  not  in  the  habit  of  keeping  late  hours, 
as  it  was  generally  the  custom  to  strive  for  the  outdoing 
of  the  neighbors  in  the  matter  of  early  rising.  Then  it 
seemed  as  though  the  old  portion  of  the  inhabitants, 
which  were  but  few  at  this  day,  they  having  been  gath- 
ered to  their  fathers  one  by  one  till  only  a  few  remained, 
had  been  wont  to  daily  preach  the  old  adage  of  ' '  early 
to  bed  and  early  to  rise,  make  one  healthy,  wealthy  and 
wise,"  until  they  had  instilled  it  into  their  offspring  as  a 
part  of  their  training.  The  Nash's,  however,  had  always 
been  punctual  in  this  regard,  but  they  had  risen  on  this 
particular  morning  a  little  earlier  than  was  their  custom. 
There  was  a  subdued  silence  this  morning  as  they  gath- 
ered around  the  board,  however,  and  the  usual,  cheerful 
flow  of  talk  was  conspicuous  by  its  absence.  The  face 


96          THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 

of  Emily  showed  evident  signs  of  deep  sorrow  and  a 
stamp  of  recent  emotional  conflict,  while  Mrs.  Nash,  as 
she  seated  herself,  also  betrayed  a  wistful,  sorrowful  light 
in  her  eyes,  no  doubt  from  emotional  interest  i.n  that  of 
her  sister-in-law.  Women  jas  a  rule,  apparently,  are  as 
deeply  moved  by  the  sorrows  of  another  one  of  their  sex 
as  the  one  to  whom  the  actual  sorrow  belongs,  and  what- 
ever it  was  that  had  moved  Emily  Nash  to  an  emotional 
display,  her  brother's  wife,  who  was  very  fond  of  her, 
truly  and  deeply  sympathized  with  her.  The  Nash  family 
being  small,  as  no  children  save  the  brother  and  sister 
had  survived,  was  bound  together  in  a  close  bond 
of  affection,  Bill  with  fatherly  interest,  as  he  was  several 
years  the  senior  of  his  sister,  had  assumed  guardianship 
over  her,  giving  special  interest  to  all  her  desires,  watch- 
ing with  close  interest  the  intellectual  powers  develop 
with  great  rapidity,  till  at  last  the  young  lady  had  gradu- 
ated, and  after  a  short  rest  from  her  mental  labors  began 
teaching  the  country  schools.  Bill  was  very  fond  and 
very  proud  of  her,  but  his  nature  being  of  the  worldly 
type,  although  he  was  kind  and  generous,  he  could  not 
see  beneath  all  the  wonderful  intellectual  powers  a  sub- 
strata of  tender  emotion  and  romance.  And  as  Bill  was 
very  irascible  in  his  temper  when  anything  of  a  disgrace- 
ful nature  presented  itself,  his  weak  point  had  often  been 
tried  by  his  sister  in  regard  to  a  certain  attachment  she 
had  formed  for  a  certain  man  whom  it  will  take  some 
length  of  time  to  describe. 


THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS.          97 

Emily  had  spent  a  sleepless  night.  Since  the  recent 
development  of  the  increased  volume  and  boldness  of  the 
lawless  depredations  that  with  one  accord  the  inhabitants 
believed  the  notorious  Tom  Alton  to  be  the  head  and 
nerve  center  of,  Miss  Nash  had  evinced  a  restless, 
emotional  anxiety.  Another  periodical  attack  of  crime 
was  convulsing  the  country,  and  many  were  the  wrathful 
epithets  hurled  a  the  son  of  the  old  planter  who  had, 
according  to  old  settler's  lore,  been  ruined  by  the  lenient 
treatment  of  his  widowed  mother,  who  allowed  him  to 
grow  up  without  any  training  in  the  rudiments  of  civilized 
life.  Back  in  the  old  anti-bellum  days,  when  the  old 
valley  settlers  were  enjoying  a  season  of  unwonted  pros- 
perity, young  Alton,  in  common  with  a  great  many  other 
scions  of  wealthy  families,  had  evinced  a  tendency  for 
lawlessness  by  getting  into  numerous  adventurous  scrapes 
which  the  settlers  ascribed  to  the  absorption  of  flash 
literature,  and  which  the  social  and  financial  influence  of 
his  family  always  got  him  out  of.  Although  a  popular 
favorite  with  his  youthful,  impressionable  companions, 
and  also  with  the  young  ladies  of  a  romantic  tempera- 
ment, young  Tom  did  not  evince  a  desire  to  justify  his 
many  lawless  but  comparatively  light  acts,  for  it  was 
then  considered  the  height  of  fashion  to  do  something 
slightly  beyond  the  pale  of  the  law  and  be  fined  there- 
for. To  hunt,  and  ride,  and  drink,  to  fight  and  quarrel 
over  politics  and  various  other  subjects  too  numerous  to 
mention,  to  spend  the  days  when  home  duties  did  not 


98         THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 

demand  their  attention,  in  loafing  about  town,  and  then 
ride  home  by  the  light  of  the  moon  or  stars,  making  the 
welkin  ring  with  emitted  yells  of  pure  defiance  of  God, 
man  and  beast,  seemed  to  be  the  chief  occupation  of  the 
reckless  young  mountaineers.  And  young  Tom  Alton, 
not  desiring  to  be  considered  a  nonentity,  did  with  a 
whim  seldom  equalled,  his  full  share  of  these  half  inno- 
cent pastimes  when  not  in  the  meshes  of  some  of  the 
handsome  belles  of  the  home  region.  Many  times  had 
he  fallen  in  love,  and  as  many  more  times  the  fall  had 
not  bruised  him  any  on  account  of  the  shallowness. 

But  old  father  time  was  spinning  out  the  years,  and 
with  every  turn  of  his  kaleidoscope  he  showed  many 
people  who  had  prophesied  certain  things  that  their 
clairvoyant  powers  were  null  by  a  direct  reversal  of  their 
prophecy.  Some  of  the  acquaintances  of  young  Alton 
predicted  that  his  faculties  of  love  were  small  and  cold 
and  that  he  would  never  love  deeply.  Bye  and  bye, 
when  he  was  beginning  to  believe  their  assertions  him- 
self, and  when  he  had  attained  his  majority  and  was 
trying  to  efface  the  memory  of  his  youthful  misdeeds  and 
foolish  fancies,  he  discovered  an  aching  void  in  his  heart, 
A  season  of  listless  boredom  ensued,  during  which  he 
began  the  absorption  of  a  new  and  better  type  of  litera- 
ture, which  was  calculated  to  elicit  all  that  was  noble  or 
ignoble  in  a  man's  nature.  We  refer  to  the  anti-slavery 
literature  that  was  being  circulated  throughout  the  land 
a  few  years  before  the  war. 


THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS.          99 

But  one  day  the  young  man  roused  himself  from  this 
lethargic  absorption  of  the  political  views  of  the  leading 
lights  of  the  anti-slavery  movement.  He  was  becoming 
tired  of  his  self-imposed  confinement,  and  as  the  great 
political  upheaval  was  waxing  stronger,  and  he  had  been 
thoroughly  converted  to  the  views  of  the  anti's,  he  be- 
thought him  that  he  would  bestir  himself  among  the 
neighbors  to  ascertain  whether  they  had  been  as  deeply 
impressed  as  himself.  Heretofore  he  had  remained  for 
.the  most  of  the  time  shut  up  in  his  room,  and  nothing 
that  transpired  round  about  his  home  seemed  to  interest 
him.  Not  even  the  announcement  by  a  juvenile  darkey 
that  his  favorite  saddle  horse  had  seriously  injured  one 
of  his  legs  in  his  wild  gambols,  or  that  the  hounds  had 
started  a  deer  up  the  bench  above  the  graveyard,  could 
tempt  him  to  give  up  his  literary  envelopment. 

"Doan  no  wat  kin  be  the  mattah  with  Mar^a  Tom 
heah  lately,"  was  the  usual  comment  of  the  black  boy. 
"H«  jist  stay  all  day  long  in  him  room  an'  won't  cum 
out  fer  nuffin." 

But  one  day  the  little  black  was  surprised  to  see  him 
emerge  without  any  solicitation,  and  then  as  the  other 
members  of  the  household  were  ignorant  of  anything  he 
did  after  he  entered  his  own  sanctum,  they  began  to 
question  him  concerning  his  conspicuous  long  habitation 
of  the  house. 

The  first  place  he  visited  was  the  Nash  plantation, 
some  few  miles  below,  and  young  Alton  had  not  ventured 


IOO  THE    MARSHALING    OF   THE    CLANS. 

there  with  any  other  than  political  intentions,  until  he 
was  aware  that  he  was  in  the  presence  of  a  pretty, 
solemn  faced,  brown  haired  girl.  He  had  not  seen 
Emily  Nash  for  some  time,  as  she  had  been  away  at  the 
Springfield  High  school,  during  which  time  she  had 
developed  from  an  awkward  half  formed  and  homely 
young  girl  into  a  beautiful  young  lady.  Tom  instantly 
discovered  that  the  element  of  love  in  his  nature  was  not 
dead,  but  only  slumbering,  and  he  fell  head  over  ears  in 
love  with  Emily  before  he  took  his  departure,  and  when, 
after  a  brief  courtship,  he  discovered  on  confessing  his 
love  that  he  had  always  been  her  ideal  hero,  he  was 
more  in  love  than  ever. 

This  happy  state  of  affairs  continued  fora  few  months 
and  then  the  war  cloud  overspread  the  land  and  the  great 
political  volcano  was  soon  sending  forth  its  streams  of 
destroying  lava,  bringing  not  only  death  and  destruction 
but  division  ;  division  not  only  of  the  Nation,  but  of 
families  and  kindred  as  well. 

Tom  had  been  wary  enough  to  feel  of  the  political 
pulse  of  his  neighbors  before  expressing  himself,  and 
knowing  the  Nash  character  he  found,  on  a  careful  ex- 
amination, that  they  were  rabid  in  their  denunciation  of 
abolition  schemes.  Therefore,  no  one  of  his  neighbors 
or  kinsmen  knew  of  his  political  sentiments  until  he  had 
declared  for  the  Union  when  the  news  of  the  beginning 
of  the  struggle  became  ratified.  While  a  great  many 
who  were  now  slaveholders  espoused  the  same  cause  that 


THE    MARSHALING    OF  THE    CLANS.  IOI 

Alton  did,  but  very  few  of  his  own  class  followed  him 
into  the  ranks  of  those  who  wore  the  blue.  We  say 
followed  because  the  others  having  been  repressed  by 
popular  sentiment  had  not  dared  to  brave  the  wrath  of 
their  fellow  citizens  till  young  Alton  announced  one  day 
in  a  short  speech  that  he  was  going  to  fight  for  the  old 
flag,  and  gave  his  reasons  for  so  doing.  After  that  the 
others  took  courage  and  announced  themselves  in  a 
similar  way. 

And  the  upshot  of  all  this  was  that  the  Nash's  turned 
against  him  ;  his  mother,  after  she  recovered  from  the 
shook,  attempted  to  quell  his  newly  acquired  sentiments 
and  positive  demonstration  by  a  threat  of  disinheritance, 
and  after  a  serious  quarrel  with  his  fiancee  he  rode  away 
to  the  army  with  those  of  like  view  amid  the  irate  and 
furious  epithets  then  in  vogue.  His  step  brother,  Hart 
Emerson,  pretending  to  sympathize  with  his  views,  had 
feigned  an  attack  of  sore  eyes  as  an  excuse  for  not  going 
with  him,  and  no  one  but  Hart  knew  that  the  inflamed 
appearance  of  the  eyes  was  produced  by  a  certain  drug 
well  calculated  for  the  purpose. 

Now,  it  is  a  common  failing  of  human  nature  that 
they  never  know  the  value  of  anything  they  possess  until 
they  lose  it,  especially  through  their  own  fault.  This 
well  befitted  the  case  of  Miss  Nash,  who  had  dismissed 
her  lover  in  a  fit  of  spontaneous  political  rage,  which  she 
afterwards  repented  of.  When  she  had  calmed  her 
ruffled  feelings  and  recovered  from  the  tumultuous  flow 


IO2        THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 

of  ire  that  convulsed  her,  she  admitted  to  the  first  of 
those  who  broached  the  subject  to  her  that  she  was 
wrong,  that  her  lover  had  as  good  a  right  to  his  opinions 
as  anybody  else.  Indeed,  she  compared,  after  her 
romantic  impulses  had  superseded  her  return  to  equipoise, 
the  brave,  honorable  action  of  her  lover  to  that  of  Hart 
Emerson,  who  lingered  and  loitered  around  the  old  place 
long  after  the  drug  that  gave  the  deceitful  appearance 
had  been  eradicated  and  all  blemishes  had  disappeared. 
But  the  war  had  come  and  gone  and  the  aspect  of  things 
had  been  changed.  There  was  a  constant  influx  of  new 
settlers  arriving  and  settling  up  the  still  remaining  tracts 
of  fertile  land  ;  bold  freebooters  were  pillaging  unharmed, 
and  the  crimes  and  outrages  committed  were  a  source  of 
shame  to  the  old  portion  of  settlers.  The  strong  bodied, 
half  illiterate,  God-defying,  rugged  featured,  whisky  guz- 
zling haters  of  civilization  who  haunted  the  wild  moun- 
tain and  preyed  upon  the  fruits  of  others'  toil,  were, 
according  to  popular  belief,  led  and  directed  by  the  son 
of  one  of  the  old  pioneer  planters,  of  which  the  semi- 
civilized  region  was  so  proud. 

The  repressed  silence  of  the  meal  continued  unabated, 
unbroken  to  the  end,  except  a  few  subdued  remarks 
relating  to  the  wants  of  those  present  asking  each  other 
to  pass  them  certain  articles  of  food.  Bill,  noticing  the 
emotional  traces  on  the  faces  of  the  two  women,  made 
several  attempts  to  speak,  but  some  unseen  power  seemed 
to  bind  his  speech,  and  whatever  he  was  going  to  say 


THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS.         1 03 

never  escaped  his  lips.  He  was  not  ignorant  of  the  true 
cause,  however,  for  more  than  once  there  had  been  a 
spirited  dispute  in  regard  to  the  continued  attachment  of 
Emily  for  the  man  who  was  supposed  to  be  the  king  of 
the  Ozark  bandit  league,  whose  headquarters  were  in  the 
wild  region  we  have  described. 

Breakfast  over,  the  three  rose  from  their  seats,  and 
while  the  two  women  were  bustling-  around  making 
preparations  for  rearranging  the  room,  Bill  opened  the 
east  door  of  the  dining  room  and  looked  out  on  the 
beautious  morning  scene.  The  red  glow  of  the  approach- 
ing sun  cast  a  wierd,  fantastic  volume  of  light  over  the 
gorgeously  bedecked  mountains,  with  their  voluminous 
sides  covered  with  a  natural  growth  of  oak,  poplar,  cedar 
and  hickory,  with  their  foliage  of  different  hues  contrast- 
ing well  with  the  scenic  beauty  of  the  valley  below.  The 
river,  wherever  discernable,  glowed  like  a  freshly  polished 
mirror  under  the  shadow  of  the  mountains,  the  foliage  of 
the  belt  of  timber  that  lined  its  banks  having  a  deeper 
tint  added  to  them  by  the  red  glare  of  the  sun.  The 
quaint  old  plantation  house  next  the  river  bank  looked 
more  quaint  than  ever  in  the  glow  of  the  morning,  while 
a  rank  volume  of  smoke  emitting  from  the  mouth  of  the 
capacious  old  chimney  and  flowing  upwards  on  the  morn- 
ing air,  caused  Bill  to  turn  in  the  doorway  with  his  back 
to  the  casement  and  remark  in  a  dry,  matter  of  fact 
tone : 

"Guess  the  weather  is  going  to  continue  dry  and 
warm  from  the  way  the  smoke  goes  up. " 


IO4        THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 

"That  will  be-  all  the  better  for  finishing  the  corn 
harvesting,  won't  it,  Billie  ?"  asked  Mrs.  Nash  quietly. 

"Yes,  I  think  so  myself,"  assented  Bill  in  a  restless, 
chafing  tone,  "but  I  have  other  business  to  attend  to  at 
present  that  I  can't  well  postpone." 

A  dead  silence  of  a  moment's  duration  ensued,  and 
then  as  Nash  turned  once  more  for  a  view  of  the  mingled 
handiwork  of  man  and  nature,  he  assumed  a  belligerent 
mien.  He  had  been  expecting  a  remark  in  regard  to  his 
man  hunting  expedition,  and  did  not  relish  it,  although 
he  had  fortified  himself  with  what  he  considered  sound, 
logical  arguments.  But  the  two  women  also  did  not 
relish  any  war  of  words,  for  they  knew  that  it  would  only 
result  in  making  what  they  considered  a  bad  matter 
worse. 

"  I  wonder  why  Hart  don't  come  on,"  remarked  Bill 
presently.  ' '  I  have  been  expecting  his  arrival  for  more 
than  an  hour." 

Poor  deluded  Bill,  what  a  poor  judge  of  human 
nature  you  are,  with  your  mind  surfeited  by  material 
objects  of  worldly  ambitions  and  illusions.  You  can't 
see  under  the  veil  of  outside  polish  that  envelopes  the 
dark  interior  of  your  neighbor  yet,  many  times  as  he  has 
deceived  you.  Many  is  the  time  he  has  thrown  dust  in 
your  eyes  to  prevent  you  discovering  some  hypocritical 
movement  of  his,  many  the  time  he  has  laughed  in  his 
sleeve  to  think  how  easily  you  were  duped.  You  don't 
know  yet  that  his  wily  schemes  for  his  own  self  interest 


THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS.         1 05 

have  worked  well  just  because  the  majority  of  his  neigh- 
bors were  like  yourself,  unable  to  penetrate  his  disguise. 
This  is  consistency  with  a  vengeance,  is  it  not  ?  You 
need  not  tarry  this  morning  waiting  for  the  appearance 
of  Hart  Emerson,  your  eyes  will  never  again  rest  upon 
that  animated  lump  of  clay  till  the  trumpet  of  the  Arch- 
angel awakens  the  dead  from  their  long  sleep. 

-William." 

Nash  turned  again  with  an  inquiring  glance.  "What 
now  ?"  he  asked,  in  a  slightly  petulant  tone,  as  he  braced 
his  arms  against  the  casements  and  stretched  his  full  six 
feet  in  the  doorway.  Bill  was  a  good  type  of  the  pic- 
turesque Southern  planter,  with  his  tall,  long  frame  and 
reddish  brown  mustache  setting  well  in  a  rugged  type  of 
features,  out  of  which  peered  a  pair  of  earnest,  kindly 
blue  eyes. 

It  was  Emily  that  spoke,  addressing  him. 

"Promise  me  one  thing  before  you  go,  won't  you, 
Willie  ?"  she  said  in  a  husky  but  firm  tone,  as  she  drew 
a  chair  before  her  and  braced  one  foot  thereon. 

"That  depends  on  what  it  is,"  replied  Bill,  with  an 
irate  gleam  in  his  eyes.  "You  ain't  going  to  detain  me 
by  any  useless  arguments,  I  hope." 

"  Nobody  said  anything  about  argument,  Bill,"  she 
answered,  in  a  half  sorrowful,  half  irate  tone.  She 
always  called  him  William,  Willie  or  Bill,  according  to 
the  mood  that  she  was  in  when  addressing  him.  Bill 
never  pretended  to  notice  the  change  of  the  name,  but 


IO6        THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 

it  was  not  always  that  he  gave  special  attention.  Fre- 
quently there  were  times  when  the  women  talked  to  him 
about  various  topics  when  he  would  have  his  mind  en- 
grossed in  other  matters  and  he  would  reply  only  in 
monosyllables. 

Emily  let  this  shaft  fly  in  order  to  prepare  him  for 
the  reception  of  her  plan.  "  I  don't  want  to  stir  up  any 
unpleasant  feelings,  brother,"  she  resumed,  assuming  a 
milder  tone.  "  I  only  want  you  to  promise  me  that  if 
you  should  happen  to  run  across  him,  if  you  should  per- 
chance engage  him  in  combat,  and  should  happen  to  get 
the  advantage,  spare  him  for  my  sake,  won't  you, 
Willie  ?" 

Nash  gave  a  snort  of  irate  impatience  and  took  a  step 
or  two  toward  his  sister,  his  face  clouded  with  a  fretful 
glow  of  wrath.  But  on  taking  another  glance  at  Emily 
and  noticing  the  haunting  sorrow  in  her  eyes,  and  the 
humble,  tearful  expression  on  the  pretty  face  he  stopped. 
Now  he  was  half  ashamed  of  the  irate  demonstration 
and  drew  back  again,  leaning  against  the  casement.  He 
was  melted,  refined  and  softened  into  a  tender  sympathy 
by  that  humble,  pleading  look. 

"  You  seem  to  be  sure  that  it  is  he,"  he  said. 
"Not  that  I  am  positive  that  it  is,"  replied  Emily, 
brightening  up  at  her  brother's  sudden  change,  "but  I 
am  confident  that  if  it  is  he  it  is  all  my  fault.  That  is  why 
I  am  solicitous  for  his  safety.  Do  you  promise  me, 
Willie  ?" 


THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS.        IO7 

Bill  seemed  to  be  quite  converted  to  her  opinion,  but 
man  like  he  was  slow  to  admit  it.  He  reflected  a  mo- 
ment, during  which  time  Emily  stood  impatiently  await- 
ing his  answer,  and  half  doubting  the  success  of  her 
plan. 

"Perhaps  you  are  right,  Emily,"  he  assented  present- 
ly, assuming  a  kinder  tone  and  expression,  "I  promise 
you  that  I  will  spare  him  if  he  should  fall  in  my  power, 
not  only  for  your  sake  but  for  the  sake  of  the  old  days 
when  we  were  all  so  happy  together." 

"And  there  speaks  the  Willie  of  old  days,  too,"  re- 
plied Emily,  coming  forward  in  an  exultant  glow  of  ten- 
der emotion  and  drawing  his  face  down  to  her  own  and 
kissing  him.  Then  she  stepped  back,  exclaiming :  "  Oh 
God,  I  pray  to  thee  day  and  night  restore  us  from  our 
lost,  ruined  condition,  restore  once  more  the  old  happy 
days,  destroy  the  lurking  devils  that  have  divided  us  and 
destroyed  our  happiness." 

"Amen  !"  echoed  Bill,  solemnly.  "  God  grant  that 
your  prayer  be  fulfilled." 

So  Bill  Nash,  after  waiting  for  Hart  Emerson  to  put 
in  an  appearance  as  long  as  he  thought  was  necessary, 
with  a  parting  salute  to  his  wife  and  sister  standing  on 
the  broad  porch  to  see  him  off,  wrapped  his  overcoat 
tightly  around  him  and  strode  rapidly  down  the  path 
leading  to  the  stables.  Very  soon  he  had  curried  and 
saddled  his  horse,  and  leading  him  out  into  the  road  he 
mounted  and  rode  away,  slowly  at  first,  while  he  knew 


IO8        THE  MARSHALING  OP  THE  CLANS. 

the  eyes  of  his  loved  ones  were  upon  his  retreating 
figure,  then  when  out  of  sight  he  put  spurs  to  the  met- 
tlesome steed  and  dashed  briskly  away  across  the  valley. 

Now,  while  the  mountaineers  are  leaving  their  homes 
and  traveling  toward  the  scene  of  the  proposed  meeting, 
it  would  be  well  for  us  to  describe  for  the  readers'  benefit 
a  little  incident  that  took  place  at  the  town  of  Ozark, 
which  lay  like  some  ancient  baronial  castle,  perched  on 
the  side  of  the  mountain,  a  beacon  light  of  civilization 
in  the  wilderness  where  the  settlers  were  wont  to  con- 
gregate for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  needful  home  supplies, 
swapping  horses  and  exchanging  news  upon  the  subject 
of  agriculture  and  outlawry,  the  principal  topic  then  in 
vogue.  Other  modes  of  passing  the  time  were  invented, 
such  as  playing  marbles,  pitching  horse  shoes  and  target 
shooting.  The  latter,  however  seemed  to  be  the  principal 
one  of  recent  invention,  for  the  young  settlers  of  the 
masculine  persuasion  were  no  sooner  out  of  knee  breeches 
and  had  laid  aside  the  implements  of  childish  pastimes, 
among  which  was  always  a  toy  pistol  with  which  they 
shot  in  imaginative  hilarity  many  legendary  ogres  and 
other  goblins  of  the  invention  of  ancient  lore,  than  they 
sought  and  obtained  a  real  pistol  that  did  more  than 
make  a  noise.  With  these  they  practiced  almost  daily, 
now  that  there  was  a  necessity  for  it,  for  the  state  of 
affairs  was  getting  so  that  one  was  justified  in  having 
them  ready  for  use. 

The  streets  of  the  little  mountain  village  were  rapidly 


THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS.         IOQ 

filling  with  a  throng  of  excited  men  and  riotous  boys, 
some  sitting  on  their  horses  talking  to  little  groups  that 
were  standing,*while  others  stood  in  little  knots  about  the 
hitch  rock  talking  and  gesticulating,  while  others  congre- 
gated in  front  of  the  court  house,  rilling  the  air  with  ex- 
cited shouts  and  vituperative  mountain  slang,  giving  vent 
to  their  long  repressed  animal  spirits  in  a  noisy  demon- 
stration of  excited  wrath.  A  babel  of  irate  voices  of 
different  pitches  of  tone,  the  heavy  thud  of  hoofs  as 
more  men  galloped  through  the  streets  and  dismounted, 
the  noisy  clatter  of  feet  on  the  rickety  old  sidewalk,  and 
the  general  hurry  and  skurry  of  a  busy  day  in  town  all 
manifested  that  there  was  something  unusual  transpiring. 
The  merchants  stood  in  their  doors  with  half  bewildered 
expressions  on  their  faces  and  dunned  the  passers  for 
their  debts,  and  asked  them  to  trade,  as  the  case  pre- 
sented, while  those  who  kept  a  stock  of  up-to-date  fire- 
arms were  kept  busy  waiting  on  the  man  hunting  element, 
who  determined  not  to  be  outstripped  in  the  matter  of 
weapons.  As  fast  as  they  were  dealt  out  the  purchasers, 
after  ordering  a  good  supply  of  ammunition,  would 
repair  to  an  old  field,  some  three  hundred  yards  below 
the  town,  for  the  purpose  of  trying  their  new  firearms  in 
a  free-for-all  target  practice.  The  old  field,  although 
under  fence,  was  not  under  cultivation.  It  was  the 
former  abode  of  an  old  negro  who,  by  some  chance  or 
other,  had  obtained  his  freedom,  but  who  died  about  a 
year  before,  leaving  nothing  to  mark  his  earthly 


IIO        THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 

but  the  little  old  field  in  which  stood  next  to  the  Western 
edge  a  small  frame  shanty.  Here  the  men,  young,  mid- 
dle aged  and  old,  came  to  watch  the  sport,  the  young 
men  ruthlessly  tearing  the  roof  of  ths  old  shanty  off  for 
target  boards. 

Very  soon  the  fun  began,  and  the  welkin  rang  with 
the  whip-like  snaps  of  the  new  class  of  firearms,  which 
were  for  the  most  part  repeating  rifles,  a  luxury  some  of 
them  had  long  denied  themselves  on  account  of  the  high 
price.  But  the  merchants,  realizing  thrt  they  would 
clear  a  good  profit  by  cut  prices  and  quick  sales,  seized 
upon  the  opportunity  with'  avidity.  The  crowd  steadily 
increased  until  the  air  became  filled  with  Uie  powder 
smoke  which  drifted  lazily  off  down  the  mountain  and 
formed  a  veil  over  the  road  which  ran  in  serpentine 
curves  down  the  steep,  rocky  slope. 

The  smoke  and  timber  together  disguised  the  ap- 
proach of  two  men  on  horseback. 

The  excited  crowd  did  not  notice  them  until  they  were 
in  close  proximity,  and  then  the  two  men  stopped  their 
horses  and  cast  furtive  glances  at  the  assemblage.  Some 
of  the  mountaineers  were  clustered  around  two  young 
men  who  had  just  arrived  from  the  direction  of  the  town, 
and  they  all  seemed  to  be  firing  a  volley  of  excited  ques- 
tions at  one  of  them,  who  was  strenuously  endeavoring 
to  satisfy  them  all.  The  other  young  man  chipped  in 
and  tried  to  help  his  companion  answer  the  questions  all 
he  could. 


THE   MARSHALING   OF  THE  CLANS.  Ill 

The  distance  between  the  road  and  the  target  ground 
was  only  about  twenty  yards.  The  group  of  young  men 
stood  back  a  little  way  towards  the  road  to  keep  out  of 
the  way  of  the  whizzing  bullets  that  hummed  in  the  still 
autumn  air  like  a  swarm  of  bees  as  the  rifles  cracked  and 
the  smoke  drifted.  A  lapse  of  perhaps  a  minute  ensued 
after  the  appearance  of  the  two  men  who  had  not  been 
noticed  by  the  little  concourse  who  were  under  a  heavy 
strain  of  excitement. 

Presently  they  were  startled  by  a  shrill  voice  behind 
them  emitting  in  defiant  tones  the  following  pointed 
question  : 

"  Hello,  boys,  gittin*  ready  for  Another  picnic,  air  ye? 
I  guess  yer  jist  practicin'  up  so  ye  wont  make  any  bauble 
next  time,  ain't  ye  ?" 

The  group  turned  their  gaze  toward  the  road,  some 
of  them  recognizing  by  his  voice  before  they  did  by  their 
ocular  senses  the  noted  tough  and  criminal,  Milt  Harper. 

He  was  a  low,  thick  set,  swarthy  complexioned,  dark 
eyed  man,  with  thick,  shaggy  eyebrows,  black  hair  and 
thick  prominent  nose,  and  was  smooth  shaven  at  this 
time,  which  gave  him  a  meaner  appearance  than  usual. 
A  small  mouth  with  thin  set  lips  was  the  only  redeeming 
feature  of  his  visage,  and  at  times  they  would  close  to- 
gether so  tight  that  they  assumed  a  harsh  appearance. 
But  the  one  prominent  feature  of  his  anatomy  were  his 
large,  flabby  looking  ears. 

He  was  dressed  in  the  usual  garb  of  the  dwellers  in 


112         THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 

the  mountain  fastnesses,  with  a  pistol  belt  strapped 
around  his  waist  and  overcoat  strapped  to  the  hind  part 
of  the  saddle.  A  pair  of  saddle  pouches  protruded  from 
under  the  overcoat,  and  the  horn  handle  of  a  hunting 
knife  from  under  his  coat. 

The  reader  has  not  guessed  who  the  two  young  men 
are  who  had  just  been  surrounded  and  pelted  by  the 
little  concourse  with  such  a  rapid  fire  of  questions.  If 
he  or  she  has  not,  we  had  better  inform  them  before  we 
relate  what  happened  after  the  outlaw  began  his  banter. 
It  was  Clayton  and  Jack.  They  had  ridden  into  town 
with  Ike  and  Jeff  abogt  the  time  that  the  shooting  com- 
menced, and  when  they  had  found  out  what  was  trans- 
piring at  the  little  old  field  they  had  started  thither 
without  delay.  The  time  for  attending  the  meeting  at 
Washburn's  prairie  was  yet  an  hour  off,  and  as  the  dis- 
tance was  only  about  five  miles  up  country  toward  the 
state  line,  they  knew  there  was  plenty  of  time. 

"By  the  great  jumpin'  Jehoshaphat,  you're  gittin* 
sassy,  ain't  ye,  Milt  ?"  exclaimed  a  rawboned,  rugged  and 
red  faced  Irishman.  "Be  the  shamrock  that  grew  on 
me  great  grandfather's  grave,  I  say  now,  what  kind  o' 
milk  are  ye  suckin'  now  ?  What  brave  man's  baist  have 
ye  roasted  and  ate  ?" 

A  spasmodic  guffaw  of  laughter  greeted  this  sally,  as 
the  Irishman  was  a  noted  wag,  who  often  gave  gratis  ex- 
hibitions of  his  witty  humor.  Encouraged  thus,  he  con- 


THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS.         113 

tinued,  after  the  laughter  had  subsided  enough  to  be 
heard  : 

"  Now,  Milty,  if  ye  be  as  big  as  ye  feel  I'd  advise  ye 
to  not  waste  any  ammunition  on  this,  yer  opponents.  If 
ye  be  anxious  to  get  thim  outen  the  way,  jist  thry  me 
own  plan  wanst  an'  ye'll  find  it  the  easier  way.  Jist  rear 
up  on  yer  hin'  legs  an'  come  down  on  'em  cawhollop  an1 
smash  'em." 

Another  ringing  peal  of  laughter  convulsed  the  con- 
course and  added  fuel  to  the  already  kindled  wrath  of  the 
object  of  mirth.  'Shouts  of  derision  also  were  audible  to 
his  auricular  senses,  and  the  dark,  snaky  eyes  began  to 
gleam  with  wolfish  passion.  The  second  round  of  laughter 
had  subsided  and  given  place  to  a  derisive  demonstration 
when  he,  evidently  compelled  to  find  an  outlet  for  his 
wrath,  shouted  again  and  said  : 

"That's  it,  boys,  laugh  all  ye  kin.  It's  the  only  con- 
solation you  have,  anyhow." 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  that,  Milt  ?"  ejaculated  Jack 
Dalton,  stepping  a  few  paces  toward  the  tough  and 
assuming  a  threatening  attitude.  The  balance  of  tlVfe 
crowd,  fearing  trouble,  moved  up  too.  The  outlaw  did 
not  seem  disconcerted  by  this  sudden  affront,  but  cried 
out  boldly,  while  a  triumphant  expression  overspread  his 
countenance  : 

•'  I  mean  that  as  far  as  we  are  concerned  we  don't 
care  how  much  ye  practice  ye  can't  scare  us  by  yer  noise. 
Couldn't  none  of  ye  hit  a  steer  ten  steps  from  ye." 


114        THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 

"  Pshaw,  Milt, "  retorted  Jack,  "I  could  hit  one  of 
your  ears  as  far  as  I  could  see  it." 

Harper,  in  a  spirit  of  bravado,  retorted  back,  thus 
incited  no  doubt  by  another  spasm  of  laughter  that  con- 
vulsed the  crowd  : 

<(  Bet  ye  a  fiver  ye  can't  do  it." 

And  before  any  of  the  bystanders  could  interfere  Jack 
jerked  his  pistol  from  its  holster  and  fired.  A  cry  of  pain 
escaped  the  outlaw,  and  he  reeled  in  his  saddle  and  would 
have  fallen  but  for  his  companion,  who  braced  him  in 
the  saddle  with  his  gorilla-like  arms,  and  when  the  shock 
was  over  the  two  rode  on,  while  the  concourse  knew  that 
Milt  had  not  only  lost  his  bet  but  his  ear  as  well  by  the 
trickling  of  blood  that  was  visible  on  the  neck  of  the 
bully. 

This  incident  added  another  topic  of  conversation  to 
those  already  inaugurated.  When  the  concourse  broke 
up  and  went  back  in  town  they  learned  that  Milt  had 
consulted  a  physician  and  had  his  wound  dressed,  but 
that  he  was  not  subdued  by  any  means.  Every  one  who 
knew  him  by  sight  as  well  as  by  reputation,  knew  that 
he  would  seek  vengeance  the  first  opportunity  that  offered 
itself. 

Well,  let  us  now  go  to  Washburn's  prairie  and  see 
what  is  transpiring  there  in  the  little  rocky  glade,  which 
in  reality  it  was.  It  lay  at  the  base  of  one  of  the  rocky 
peaks  of  the  Ozarks,  from  the  top  of  which  other  peaks 
and  rugged  curves  of  the  range,  among  which  were  the 


THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLAXS.         11$ 

twin  peaks  of  Big  and  Little  Bald,  loomed  up  in  their 
wild,  savage  grandeur-like  spokesmen  for  the  other,  who 
seemed  tacitly  saying  to  mankind:  "You  will  have  to 
strike  many  thousands  of  hard  licks  and  go  through  a 
world  of  tribulation  before  you  subdue  us." 

The  settlers,  had  they  been  in  the  habit  of  studying 
the  silent  force  of  nature,  might  have  acquiesced  in  this 
silent  language  of  the  inanimate  elevations  of  earth  as 
they  congregated  there  under  the  boughs  of  a  majestic 
old  oak  that  stood  near  the  road  that  angled  across  the 
little  prairie  and  discussed  the  drawbacks  and  serious 
checks  to  the  progress  and  development  of  the  country. 
The  rocks,  the  woods,  the  wild  dingles  and  deep  moun- 
tain chasms  seemed  to  be  filled  with  the  hosts  of  evil. 
The  gathering  clans  even  now,  while  viewing  with  con- 
scious pride  and  a  sense  of  superiority  their  own  numeri- 
cal strength,  seemed  to  think  that  the  boulders  that 
studded  the  little  grass-covered  glade  hid  the  forms  of 
lurking  devils  from  the  anxious,  furtive  glances  they  be- 
stowed upon  them.  This  was  what  gave  the  name  of 
prairie  to  the  little  opening  on  account  of  the  luxuriant 
growth  of  grass  that  nearly  hid  some  of  the  smaller 
boulders  from  view.  The  old  spreading  oak  under  which 
the  settlers  were  congregating  was  the  place  where  the 
stock  during  the  summer  months  had  been  wont  to  come 
for  shelter  from  the  heat  of  the  day,  and  the  grass  was 
beaten  down  all  around  like  an  oasis  in  the  desert.  The 
opening,  which  was  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  square,  was 


Il6        THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 

bounded  on  the  North,  East  and  South  by  the  forest  of 
scrubby,  gnarled  oak  that  was  usually  found  near  the 
peaks,  while  on  the  West  side  a  thicket  of  hawthorn, 
sassafras,  persimmon  and  a  scattered  growth  of  oak  sap- 
lings hid  from  view  the  buildings  of  the  Washburn  ranch. 

About  a  quarter  to  ten  o'clock,  the  appointed  time, 
some  fifteen  settlers  had  arrived  and  sat  around  the  old, 
oak  talking  in  low,  muffled  tones,  lest  some  lurking 
enemy  be  concealed  behind  the  boulders  in  close  prox- 
imity. Aside  from  the  rocks  that  afforded  good  places 
for  concealment,  the  grass  which  grew  in  places  where 
the  soil  was  rocky  in  bunches,  also  could  easily  hide  the 
forms  of  dozens  of  men.  A  bad  place  for  a  secret  coun- 
cil surely.  But  the  regulators  had  seemed  to  evince  a 
desire  to  begin  operations  near  the  settler's  residence  that 
suffered  the  most  at  the  hands  of  the  freebooters  in  order 
to  coagulate  the  wrongs  of  the  entire  region  there  where 
the  most  of  the  wrongs  were  inflicted,  and  add  fuel  to  the 
flame  already  ablaze  by  having  the  Washburns  recite  the 
story  of  their  long  suffering  forbearance  and  numerous 
repeated  losses.  The  elder  Washburn,  who  was  some- 
what fond  of  rehearsing  the  incidents  of  the  repeated- 
raids,  detailing  every  item  thereof,  was  now  reciting  the 
last  one  to  his  interested  audience. 

Suddenly  there  was  a  swift  clatter  of  hoofs  resound- 
ing from  both  directions,  and  the  road  was  suddenly  filled 
with  men  on  horseback,  riding  at  a  brisk  canter  from 
each  side  of  the  opening.  The  little  group  squatted^  be- 


THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 


neath  the  boughs  v^f  the  oak  hastily  rose  to  their  feet, 
and  Washburn,  ceasing  his  story,  rose  also  and  looked 
up  at  the  platoon  of  approaching  regulators  with  a  sigh 
of  satisfied  gladness  that  the  time  of  retribution  had 
arrived.  The  eyes  of  the  long  suffering  settler  eagerly 
devoured  the  fierce  looking,  swift  moving,  roughly  clad 
forms  of  the  mountaineers,  who,  with  their  broad 
brimmed  hats,  heavy  flannel  shirts  of  russet  brown,  navy 
blue  and  bright  scarlet  hues  flashing  from  between  the 
border  of  their  coats,  which  hung  open  at  the  breast,  and 
various  colored  trousers  of  rough,  home-made  yarns 
tucked  in  their  boot  tops,  and  rifles  of  both  old  and  new 
patterns,  presented  a  picturesque  but  formidable  appear- 
ance. Very  soon  they  had  ridden  up  and  formed  a  group 
in  the  road,  exchanging  greetings  and  remarks  about 
arriving  all  at  once.  Those  that  came  from  the  West 
were  the  denizens  of  a  fertile  tract  lying  back  of  the 
Washburn  ranch  some  four  miles  in  extent,  and  covered, 
except  the  openings  made  by  the  settlers,  by  a  sparse 
growth  of  timber  and  a  thick,  unbroken  growth  of  grass. 
Beyond  that  were  other  settlements  far  out  of  the  range, 
but  there  were  also  a  few  from  these  among  the  new 
arrivals,  and  the  faces  of  all  present  were  lighted  with 
evident  pleasure  at  the  discovery  of  the  numerical 
strength  of  the  band,  for  many  new  accessions  from  out- 
lying settlements  were  noticed  and  commended.  The 
plan  for  action  being  already  outlined,  they  had  only  to 
await  the  appearance  of  their  leaders  and  the  roll  call 


Il8        THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 

before  beginning  operations.  The  outlined  plan  of  action 
we  will  leave  for  a  future  chapter  while  we  cull  from  the 
conversation  of  the  regulators  some  hints  on  the  charac- 
ters and  ambitions  of  some  of  our  actors. 

The  first  dash  of  new  arrivals  was  very  soon  suc- 
ceeded by  another  one  of  smaller  dimensions  and  more 
scattered  than  the  first,  but  this  time  they  all  came  from 
the  East.  The  road  made  a  circuit  of  some  proportions 
around  another  small  peak  just  before  reaching  the 
prairie,  and  then,  emerging  from  the  forest,  shot  out  in 
a  Southwesterly  direction  across  the  prairie.  The  new 
arrivals  emerged  from  the  forest  into  the  opening  in  a 
slow,  scattering  string,  and  when  the  foremost  of  them 
had  ridden  up,  the  regulators  recognized  their  leaders  in 
the  persons  of  Alex.  Dalton,  Jeff  Carlton  and  Bill  Nash. 

"You're  a  little  late,  boys,"  remarked  Washburn,  ex- 
amining his  watch  by  the  dazzling  light  of  the  warm  No- 
vember sun.  <4  It's  a  quarter  past  now." 

' '  Well,  we  got  stirred  up  a  little  down  there  at  the 
town,"  remarked  Dalton,  riding  close  up  to  Washburn. 

"  What  was  it  ?"  inqui:ed  Washburn. 

Then,  while  the  rest  of  the  crowd  was  in  uproarious 
conversation  and  those  that  did  not  answer  to  the  roll 
call  were  being  noted,  Dalton  related  the  incident  of 
Milt  Harper  losing  his  bet,  with  many  ejaculations  of 
praise  for  the  pluck  and  marksmanship  of  his  son. 

Jack,  who  with  Clayton  and  several  others  rode  up 
behind  Alex,  and  the  other  leaders,  answered  to  his  name 


THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS.         I  IQ 

and  then  gave  his  attention  to  an  exchange  of  remarks 
between  Washburn  and  his  father. 

When  Dalton  had  finished  his  recital  and  Washburn 
had  vouchsafed  his  opinion  concerning  the  episode,  Jack 
and  Clayton  both  listening,  heard  Washburn  say : 

"I  don't  like  the  looks  of  that  feller,  nohow.  Seems 
to  me  he's  always  up  to  some  meanness  or  other,  and 
may  be  he  deserved  the  punishment  he  got  for  his  sassi- 
ness.  But  I  wonder  what  a  man  like  Hart  Emerson  can 
see  in  such  a  lookin'  chap  as  him  an'  such  a  hard  name 
as  he  bears.  I  saw  them  together  in  town  t'other  day, 
and  when  I  accidentally  run  on  'em  in  that  alley  leadin' 
to  the  hitch  rack  talkin'  kind  of  low  like,  they  looked  at 
me  as  black  as  thunder.  Now,  I  always  have  heard  a 
good  deal  about  Hart  bein'  a  bad  egg,  but  I  thought  to 
myself  I'd  not  believe  it  till  I  seed  further.  I  guess  he's 
not  here  to-day,  is  he  ?" 

"No,  he  is  not,"  replied  Dalton,  with  a  positive  shake 
of  his  head.  "Bill  told  me  that  he  waited  till  way  after 
sun  up  for  him,  but  he  never  come." 

4 'Well,  it's  nothin'  new,  anyhow,"  replied  Wash- 
burn.  "  Many  times  as  we  have  called  the  roll  he  never 
has  answered  to  his  name." 

"  Wonder  what  he  could  have  been  talking  with  Milt 
about." 

Washburn  emitted  a  squirt  of  tobacco  juice  upon  the 
ground,  and  raising  his  hat  scratched  his  head  in  a  re- 


I2O        THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 

flective  manner,  trying  to  recall  some  item  of  the  talk  he 
had  interrupted.  Presently  he  looked  up  and  spoke 
again  : 

"Wall,  if  my  memory  serves  me  right  I  believe  I 
overheard  Hart  sayin'  this.  That  was  before  they  saw 
me,  though :  '  If  it  isn't  enough,  Milt,  I  can  easily  double 
it  for  you.  But  I  want  the  job  done  quick/" 

Here  some  of  the  others,  attracted  by  the  remarks  of 
the  two  men,  having  their  curiosity  aroused  by  thf  ~^n- 
tion  of  Hart  Emerson's  name  in  connection  with  that  of 
Milt  Harper,  and  rinding  the  regulators  they  had  selected 
for  a  talk  uncongenial,  came  up  and  formed  a  listening 
group  on  the  ground,-  while  others,  seeking  congenial 
company  and  who  had  not  dismounted  rode  up  and  gave 
their  attention  to  the  ensuing  conversation  between  the 
two  old  men.  Bill  Nash,  who  was  in  company  with  one 
of  the  settlers  living  between  there  and  his  home,  was 
undergoing  a  revelation  of  enlightenment,  and  sat  in  his 
saddle  in  a  listless  way,  unheeding  the  repeated  attempts 
of  his  companion  to  rouse  him  by  some  interesting  com- 
ment into  a  sense  of  his  presence.  The  sudden  insight 
into  the  interior  of  Hart  Emerson's  character  was  quite 
a  revelation  to  him,  who  had  always  believed  in  his  in- 
nocence. His  mind  as  well  as  that  of  Jack  and  Clayton 
readily  grasped  the  pith  of  the  old  man's  remarks.  He 
had  been  a  believer  in  Hart's  innocence  of  character,  as 
well  as  a  believer  in  the  identity  and  awful  guilt  of  his 
old  boyhood's  playmate,  who  had  been  reported  killed  at 


THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS.         121 

the  battle  of  Pea  Ridge,  and  now  that  he  had  received 
light  upon  the  interior  machinations  of  one  of  them  he 
was  resolved  to  ferret  out  the  mystery  that^  surrounded 
the  other. 

Amid  the  noisy  babble  of  voices  that  ever  and  anon 
rose  to  high,  excited  keys  and  then  subsided  into  low, 
muffled  tones,  inspired  no  doubt  by  fear  of  eavesdrop- 
pers, Bill  heard  many  muttered  threats  against  the  latter 
mentioned  object  of  his  thoughts,  and  happening  to 
think  of  the  promise  made  his  sister  he  almost  trembled 
with  a  feeling  of  weakness  when  he  thought  of  the 
probability  of  the  outlaw  falling  into  the  power  of  others. 
He  knew  that  the  high  pitch  of  frenzied  wrath  to  which 
the  sturdy  settlers  were  strung  would  require  some  quick 
and  cunning  machination  to  prevent  the  destruction  of 
his  old  acquaintance.  A  feeling  akin  to  terror  seized 
upon  him  when  he  noticed  two  of  the  regulars  in  the 
group  just  ahead  who  were  sitting  with  their  legs  cross- 
wise in  their  saddles,  and  heard  their  direful  threats 
directed  against  the  bandit  chief. 

"I  tell  you  what,  Abe,"  thundered  Ben  Thompson,  a 
massive,  rugged  mountaineer  of  forty,  with  big,  ominous 
looking  eyes  and  a  rather  sardonic  countenance,  "the 
sooner  we  do  it  the  better  for  us  all.  I  made  up  my 
mind  the  last  time  he  led  his  men  over  here, — that  is,  I 
mean  the  time  before  the  last, — I  then  resolved  that  if 
somebody  else  didn't  hunt  him  down  and  riddle  him  with 
bullet  holes  I  would  do  it  myself,"  and  there  was  a  dan- 


122        THE  MARSHALING  OF  THE  CLANS. 

gerous  gleam  in  Thompson's  eyes  as  he  brought  his  pon- 
derous fist  down  on  the  pommel  of  his  saddle  to  empha- 
size his  words,  that  boded  no  good  to  Tom  Alton. 

An  assentive  chorus  of  ayes  greeted  this  demonstra- 
tion, that  was  plainly  distinguished  above  the  babble  of 
voices  that  ebbed  and  flowed  from  a  low  to  a  high  key 
as  their  excited  fancies  dictated.  Now  rising  to  a  frenzied 
pitch,  now  subsiding  on  one  side  and  rising  at  the  same 
time  in  another  part  of  the  concourse,  the  muttered  im- 
precations became  thicker  and  faster,  but  were  all  of 
them  impressed  upon  the  comprehension  of  the  man  who 
was  perhaps  the  only  one  present  that  entertained  the 
least  thought  of  mercy  for  the  object  of  malediction. 
No  scruples  for  law  or  the  plan  of  extinction  were  stamped 
on  the  countenances  of  the  wrathful  concourse,  no 
thoughts  of  showing  mercy  to  the  destroyers  of  their 
peace  and  prosperity.  And  no  one  scanning  the  de- 
termined wrathful  faces  aglow  with  wrathful  zeal  could 
doubt  for  a  moment  that  they  would  carry  out  all  the 
threats  they  made. 

4 'The  law-  be  damned,"  Bill  heard  some  one  say. 
"We  have  got  to  make  room  for  the  law  to  act  before 
we  can  have  any  law. " 

And  viewing  all  the  recent  events  transpiring  since 
the  reports  of  recent  outrages  had  come  pouring  in  like 
the  ambulance  wagons  of  a  battle  field,  or  the  first  bul- 
letins of  a  national  election,  the  denizens  of  the  wild 


THE    MARSHALING   OF   THE    CLANS.  123 

Ozarks  were  all  with  one  accord  confident  that  the  law 
of  self  preservation  was  their  only  hope. 

The  first  shock  of  the  upheaval  was  over,  the  settlers 
had  made  up  their  minds,  the  officers  of  the  law  stood 
aside,  knowing  well  that  the  long  pent-up  storm  of  wrath 
was  breaking. 


CHAPTER  V. 

AN    AGGREGATION    OF    STARTLING   NEWS. 

Captain  David  Garnett  sat  by  the  fire  in  his  favorite 
chair  smoking  and  talking.  This  had  become  a  fixed 
habit  with  Captain  Garnett  during  the  winter  months  of 
the  year.  Having  just  turned  his  sixty-fifth  year,  and 
fully  feeling  the  departure  of  animal  matter  in  his  bones, 
and  not  being  compelled  to  exert  himself  for  a  living,  he 
was  thoroughly  enjoying  the  fruits  of  a  long  period  of 
arduous  exertion  in  behalf  of  a  competence  for  his  old 
age.  No  need  for  him  to  take  any  rough  weather  or 
any  arduous  exertions  now,  for  he  was  the  owner  of  a 
large  plantation,  a  good  bank  account,  besides  a  numer- 
ous lot  of  graded  stock,  and  also  a  large  saw  mill  that 
supplied  the  country  with  a  good  grade  of  lumber.  Nu- 
merous workmen  were  in  his  employ,  who  received  a 
high  rate  of  wages  and  kind  treatment.  All  of  his  chil- 
dren save  one  were  married  and  settled  near  by,  and  his 
eyes  were  daily  feasted  on  the  smiling,  happy  faces  of 
little  grandchildren  who,  when  they  were  there,  kept  the 
house  in  an  uproar  with  their  clamor  and  artless  prattle, 
while  numerous  guests  also  partook  of  his  hospitality, 
thus  keeping  the  house  filled  with  outsiders.  But  the 
house  was  large  and  contained  many  rooms,  and  the  old 


One  of  the  robbers  had  his  horse  shot  from  under  him, 


AN   AGGREGATION   OF   STARTLING   NEWS.  I2/ 

<£aptaift,  who  loved  nothing  better  than  to  sit  by  a  cheer- 
ful fire  smoking  his  big  old-fashioned  wooden  pipe  and 
reciting  past  reminiscences  of  his  life  to  those  of  his 
guests  who  he  thought  would  listen,  he  was  rarely  in- 
vaded when  he  expressed  a  desire  not  to  be  by  the 
juvenile  forces  that  almost  daily  invaded  the  premises. 
Frequent  visits  of  the  laborers  on  his  pay  roll  were  not 
considered  a  breach  of  society,  but  received  the  same 
courteous  treatment  as  the  well-to-do  planters  and  drovers 
that  roamed  up  and  down  the  picturesque  White  River 
valley.  To  these  the  Captain  was  in  the  habit  of  talking 
to  for  hours  as  the  winter  season  approached,  with  its 
sudden  changes  of  temperature,  its  spasmodic  flashes  of 
rain,  suddenly  changing  to  snow  or  sleet,  its  raw,  damp, 
windy  days  aud  occasional  periods  of  clear  and  sunshiny- 
weather.  Thus  the  old  Captain,  like  some  old  patriarch 
of  olden  times,  was  ensconced  in  the  midst  of  worldly 
emoluments  that  ought  to  have  satisfied  any  reasonable 
mortal,  and  had  nothing  to  mar  his  serenity. 

The  room  he  was  accustomed  to  occupy  with  his 
guests  was  the  room  that  was  the  Eastern  terminus  of  the 
house,  with  the  usual  high-shouldered,  old  fashioned 
brick  chimney  that  contained  a  fireplace  both  up  stairs 
and  on  the  ground  floor,  the  one  the  Captain  was  wont 
to  entertain  his  guests  in.  The  room  on  the  other  side 
of  the  anteroom  was  exactly  like  the  one  we  have  de- 
scribed with  a  fireplace  on  the  first  as  well  as  the  second 
floor,  while  the  kitchen  was  in  an  "L"  that  jutted  from 


128     AN  AGGREGATION  OF  STARTLING  NEWS. 

the  Eastern  terminus.  The  "L"  containing  the  kitchen 
and  dining  room  was  surrounded  by  an  array  of  low  log 
buildings  that  had  been  the  quarters  of  the  negroes  dur- 
ing the  period  of  slavery,  and  also  a  large  frame  smoke- 
house and  other  outbuildings  of  various  sizes  and  material. 
At  the  end  of  the  broad  corridor  that  spanned  the  "L" 
from  end  to  end  stood  the  ponderous  old  bell,  elevated 
on  a  stout  cedar  post.  The  yard  was  studded  profusely 
with  shrubbery,  the  large  fine  orchard  lay  adjoining  the 
yard,  and  at  this  season  was  shedding  its  ripening  fruit  in 
liberal  quantities  upon  the  ground. 

On  the  opposite  side  of  the  river  the  rugged  outlines 
of  the  Boston  Range,  a  section  of  the  Ozarks  that 
spanned  the  remaining  territory  of  Missouri,  the  North- 
western part  of  Arkansas  and  meandering  away  Westward 
till  they  were  lost  in  the  mazes  of  the  Western  prairies, 
could  be  plainly  discerned  of  a  cloudy  day.  The  spec- 
tators viewing  from  the  opposite  side  the  landscape  of 
the  region  saw  a  similar  display,  except  that  the  base  of 
the  hills  was  dotted  with  clumps  and  thickets  of  cedars, 
and  higher  up  an  occasional  glade  through  which  the 
road  that  meandered  up  the  mountains  ran.  Just  in 
front  of  the  Garnett  house  the  road  descended  into  the 
main  thoroughfare  that  traversed  the  valley. 

About  one  hundred  and  fifty  yards  up  the  valley  from 
the  house  was  a  row  of  old  log  cabins,  the  former  resi- 
dences of  the  slaves  that  used  to  belong  to  Captain  Gar- 
nett. They  were  nearly  of  uniform  size,  built  out  of 


AN    AGGREGATION    OF    STARTLING    NEWS.  12$ 

round  logs,  and  the  cracks  chinked  with  a  mixed  aggre- 
gation of  sticks,  stones  and  wooden  blocks  and  daubed 
with  mud.  Some  of  them  had  chimneys,  others  only 
parts  of  chimneys,  generally  part,  or  the  whole  of  the 
arch,  while  still  others  had  a  part  of  the  stem.  They 
were  rude  affairs,  constructed  in  the  hasty  manner  of  the 
time  before  the  art  of  chimney  building  was  brought  to 
perfection,  with  an  outside  hull  of  wood,  including  a 
layer  of  flat  rocks,  but  the  mortar  used  in  their  construc- 
tion was  of  lime.  The  stems  were  run  up  with  small 
round  sticks  projecting  a  little  above  the  comb  of  the 
roof,  which,  unlike  many  of  the  pioneer  cabins,  was 
somewhat  steeply  pitched.  They  stood  just  above  the 
road  on  a  little  grassy  knoll,  and  were  the  quarters  of  the 
plantation  hands,  while  those  at  the  house  being  the 
servants'  quarters.  Besides  the  decimated  appearance 
of  the  chimneys,  the  cabins  presented  many  other  signs 
of  decay.  The  roof  of  one  of  them  had  been  torn  off 
for  the  most  part,  except  where  the  nails  were  driven  un- 
usually tight,  and  lay  scattered  in  common  with  a  collec- 
tion of  stones  of  various  shapes,  sizes  and  colors  around 
over  the  grassy  knoll  in  an  arrangement  of  juvenile  play- 
houses ;  the  mud  and  chinking  were  knocked  from  some 
of  the  cracks,  and  one  or  two  of  them  showed  a  number 
of  the  logs  in  their  construction  to  be  nearly  ready  to 
drop  out  with  rottenness.  The  one  that  presented  the 
best  appearance  was  the  one  that  formed  the  Eastern 
terminus.  It  had  been  built  especially  for  the  head  man 


I3Q     AN  AGGREGATION  OF  STARTLING  NEWS. 

out  of  walnut  logs,  which  stubbornly  repelled  the  exer- 
tions of  the  elements  to  decay  it.  Its  logs  had  been 
striped  of  the  bark  before  the  erection,  and  the  gray 
walls  loomed  up  in  view  as  though  they  would  remind 
people  of  an  era  of  which  the  old  quarters  were  a  monu- 
ment, 

Captain  Garnett  was  one  of  the  old  pioneer  settlers 
of  the  valley,  and  had,  after  a  long  battle  with  the  forces 
of  nature,  wrested  from  their  stubborn  grasp  a  large 
body  of  land  with  which  to  carry  out  a  long  cherished 
plan.  He  had  come  South  with  the  intention  of  becom- 
ing a  planter  on  a  large  scale,  and  had  been  successful 
after  a  number  of  years  of  exertion,  in  which  his  for- 
tunes varied  from  good  to  bad,  and  vice  versa.  He  was 
fond  of  relating  this  part  of  his  history  to  his  guests  who 
did  not  know  of  it,  and  many  of  them  were  regaled  with 
stories  of  his  early  struggles.  There  was,  to  begin  with, 
roving  bands  of  Indians  and  outlaws  to  dread,  the  soil 
to  prepare  for  cultivation  by  fencing  with  rail  fences  to 
keep  off  the  intrusions  of  neighboring  stock,  and  all 
rough  work  of  hewing  out  a  farm  in  the  wilderness,  be- 
sides the  ruthless  invasions  of  wild  animals  who  ate  up 
the  crops.  No  matter  how  much  time  and  ammunition 
was  spent  the  overflowing  gigantic  aggregation  of  wild 
animals  that  were  then  regarded  in  the  light  of  pests  did 
not  seem  to  decrease  one  bit.  The  wolf  sent  forth  his 
dismal  wail  from  the  very  door  of  the  settler's  domicile, 
while  cftimes  the  settlers  peered  through  the  cracks  that 


AN   AGGREGATION   OF    STARTLING    NEWS.  131 

served  for  windows  of  their  humble  residences  and  saw  the 
voracious  animals  tearing  their  sheep  and  devouring  them 
and  could  not  help  themselves.  Next  in  order  were  the 
freshets  and  overflows  that  tore  all  the  fences  out  and 
piled  against  the  trunks  of  remaining  trees  huge,  un- 
wieldly  piles  of  drifts,  then  when  all  this  labor  was  re- 
placed and  a  crop  started,  sometimes  the  crop  pests 
would  destroy  it,  or  an  occasional  draught  cut  it  short. 
But  at  last  there  came  a  change,  and  when  the  obstacles 
one  by  one  vanished  or  became  less  frequent  the  richness 
of  the  land  soon  repaired  all  damages  in  several  good 
crops.  This  enabled  the  Captain  to  buy  a  good  number 
of  slaves,  after  which  he  added  a  little  more  land  and 
established  quarters  for  the  new  help.  Then  came  a 
reign  of  prosperity  that  made  Captain  Garnett  one  of  the 
wealthiest  and  most  respected  citizens  of  the  country,  a 
position  he  held  yet. 

The  Captain,  like  a  great  many  others,  became  im- 
bued with  anti-slavery  ideas,  and  as  a  consequence  a  few 
years  before  .the  war  he  had  liberated  his  slayes.  He 
thought  they  would  remain  with  him,  as  he  had  always 
treated  them  well,  but  he  was  mistaken.  All  of  them 
but  one  had  scattered  out  and  settled  in  the  various  negro 
settlements  that  had  gotten  their  liberty.  That  one  was 
the  head  man,  who  remained  there  till  this  day,  now 
living  in  the  best  preserved  cabin  of  the  row,  the  one 
that  had  been  erected  for  him. 

The  old  gentleman  now  had  nothing  to  do  but  sit  and 


132  AN   AGGREGATION    OF   STARTLING   NEWS. 

recount  his  past  experiences  to  the  guests  that  daily 
thronged  that  old  fashioned  Southern  dwelling,  whose 
master  as  well  as  itself  held  a  unique  charm  for  all 
visitors,  both  far  and  near,  rich  and  poor,  stranger  or  ac- 
quaintance. No  matter  what  sort  of  a  life  any  one  had 
led,  he  was  sure  to  be  pleased  there.  No  difference 
whether  it  was  the  tourist  from  the  aristocratic  halls  of 
the  East,  or  the  Northern  city  man,  or  the  well-to-do 
planter,  or  the  uncouth  professional  hunter,  or  the  labor- 
ing man,  they  all  found  a  place  where  democracy  and 
pleasure  united  them.  The  Eastern  patrician  forgot  his 
wealth  and  lineage,  the  city  sybarite  his  luxury,  and  all 
blended  together  in  a  true  democratic  blend,  discussing 
various  topics  and  listening  to  the  Captain's  stories. 

The  Captain  had  in  his  house  as  a  protege  the  daugh- 
ter of  an  old  army  comrade,  one  of  his  lieutenants,  who 
was  killed  in  the  battle  of  Pea  Ridge,  and  who  was  an 
old  friend  of  his.  Her  name  was  Lottie  West,  and  no 
prettier  girl  made  her  home  in  White  River  valley.  She 
was  of  the  brunette  type,  with  lustrous  curly  brown  hair, 
dark  hazel  eyes,  and  pretty,  round,  plump  features.  A 
sort  of  ruddy  pink  or  dusky  complexion,  and  a  plump 
little  chin,  with  full  red  lips  that  could  at  times  smile  at 
the  gazes  in  a  ravishing  way,  with  a  plump  figure  of 
medium  height,  made  her  a  girl  to  be  admired  at  sight 
and  loved  by  many.  However,  it  seems  as  though  in 
most  cases  it  is  the  prettiest  girl  that  is  most  easily  duped 
by  slick  tongued  villains,  as  was  evidenced  later  on  in 


AN    AGGREGATION   OF    STARTLING    NEWS.  133 

the  revealing  of  the  numerous  mysteries  that  engrossed 
the  minds  of  the  people. 

First,  there  was  the  mystery  of  Fannie  Benton's 
murder  that  never  yet  had  been  solved  ;  then  there  was 
the  mystery  of  Tom  Alton's  death  that  was  yet  to  be 
probed  and  confirmed.  Then  there  was,  for  years  before 
the  war,  a  crime  that  had  never  been  traced  to  its  true 
perpetrators.  It  was  the  burning  of  a  settler's  house 
over  near  the  head  of  Swan  Creek,  for  which  a  certain 
man,  an  old  bachelor  living  in  the  Fox  valley  region,  had 
been  arrested  and  tried  for,  but  was  able  to  prove  an 
alibi  after  some  trouble.  Indeed,  there  were  so  many 
mysterious  crimes  committed  that  the  people  had  become 
somewhat  bored  at  hearing  them  mentioned.  But  at 
times  the  people  shuddered  for  their  own  safety,  even 
while  in  their  own  houses,  and  several  ineffectual  attempts 
had  been  made  to  quell  the  lawless  element,  but  the  real 
uprising  had  not  yet  taken  place. 

On  the  day  of  the  appointed  meeting  of  the  regulators 
at  Washburn's  prairie,  Captain  Garnett  sat  in  his  room 
talking  over  the  late  war  between  the  states  with  another 
man,  who  had  been  in  the  Confederate  army.  The  Cap- 
tain had  been  one  of .  the  few  in  the  White  River  section 
to  espouse  the  cause  of  the  Union,  but  he  was  no  less 
reverenced  by  his  neighbors  after  the  strife  was  over  for 
his  stand.  Often  did  the  old  soldiers  of  both  sides  meet 
there  on  different  errands  and  recount  their  thrilling  ex- 
periences. Sometimes  there  was  a  mixture  of  both, 


134  AN   AGGREGATION   OF    STARTLING   NEWS. 

sometimes  only  one  or  the  other  was  there,  but  this  day 
the  sole  occupants  of  the  room  consisted  of  Captain 
Garnett  and  Dick  Plummer. 

While  the  Captain  smoked  and  occasionally  shifted 
his  position  in  his  chair,  Dick  Plummer  placidly  rolled  in 
his  mouth  a  quid  of  black  navy  tobacco,  taking  a  time 
about  with  the  Captain  in  spitting  into  the  fire,  which 
had  died  down  to  a  few  chunks  and  glowing  embers,  some 
of  them  remaining  poised  on  the  massive  old  brass 
andirons.  The  day  was  open  without,  as  no  sign  of 
rough  weather  was  visible,  but  the  air  was  laden  with  a 
light,  chilly  haze  that  was  not  very  pleasant  to  one  of 
the  Captain's  years,  but  Plummer,  who  was  not  yet  fifty 
and  well  preserved,  did  not  mind  it,  as  he  had  ridden 
down  from  his  own  place  further  up  the  river  for  the 
purpose  of  purchasing  some  of  the  Captain's  fine  four- 
year  old  beeves. 

The  business  had  been  settled,  and  the  talk  turned 
into  other  channels.  It  was  evident  that  the  visitor  had 
some  news  to  unfold  by  the  restless  manner  he  assumed. 
Both  men  seemed  in  a  hurry  to  have  the  deal  closed,  so 
they  could  broach  the  subject  that  was  nearly  always 
uppermost  in  their  minds. 

"I  say,  Cap,"  finally  began  Plummer,  after  spitting 
into  the  fire  and  changing  his  position,  <4I  say,  have  you 
heard  the  latest  tearup  that  took  place  ?" 

The  Captain  looked  at  Dick  with  his  large  blue  eyes 
feigning  well  bred  surprise  he  did  not  feel.  These  forages 


AN    AGGREGATION    OF    STARTLING    NEWS.  135 

of  the  lawless  element  were  becoming  so  frequent  and  of 
such  gigantic  proportions  that  they  were  nothing  new. 

"  To  what  do  you  refer?"  asked  Garnett  presently. 
"Is  Tom  Alton  and  his  men  out  on  another  round,  or 
some  one  murdered  in  cold  blood  and  left  lying  on  the 
ground  like  Fannie  Benton  ?  No,  I  haven't  had  a  paper 
for  two  weeks.  I  sent  Andy  to  the  office  this  morning  for 
the  mail  and  he  hasn't  got  back  yet." 

"  I  refer  to  the  bank  robbery  at  Girard,  Kansas,"  re- 
plied Dick  with  an  evident  show  of  pleasure  at  being  the 
first  one  in  the  valley  to  hear  of  it.  "  It  seems  like  I  am 
the  only  one  in  the  valley  that  has  not  been  behind  in 
getting  his  mail.  But  about  the  robbery,  it  was  this 
way:  About  nine  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  seventh 
the  robbers,  ten  in  number,  I  believe,  and  without  masks, 
rode  boldly  up  to  the  bank  and  dismoufited.  As  the 
streets  were  at  that  particular  time  deserted,  except  for  a 
few  who  had  ventured  out  for  wood,  the  robbers  got  in 
their  work  very  quickly,  and  were  just  preparing  to  depart 
when  they  were  suddenly  startled  by  the  report  of  fire- 
arms and  the  whizzing  of  bullets.  Some  of  the  store 
clerks  that  had  gone  out  for  wood,  surmising  that  the 
crowd  of  men  suddenly  congregating  there  in  front  of  the 
bank  building  were  robbers,  and  thinking  of  the  reward 
offered  for  the  noted  robber  chiefs  then  plying  their  trade 
throughout  the  West,  had  armed  themselves  and  taken 
a  good  position  in  an  upper  story  of  the  store  opposite 
the  bank.  One  of  the  robbers  had  his  horse  shot  from 


136  AN    AGGREGATION    OF    STARTLING    NEWS. 

under  him  and  attempted  to  get  away  on  foot,  but  while 
his  companions  succeeded  in  getting  away  with  the  swag 
this  fellow  was  run  down  and  captured. " 

"  And  have  they  found  out  who  it  was  that  commit- 
ted the  robbery  ?"  asked  the  Captain  abruptly. 

"  They  have,"  replied  Plurnmer,  emphatically.  "The 
robber  they  succeeded  in  capturing  agreed  to  turn  state's 
evidence,  and  was  released  after  informing  them  what 
particular  band  he  was  of." 

"And  what  one  was  it,"  queried  Garnett,  with  un- 
mistakable interest. 

Plummer  hesitated  a  moment,  trying  to  formulate  the 
answer  in  the  best  way.  Presently  he  replied:  "The 
man  they  captured  gave  the  name  of  Joe  Martin  and  his 
place  of  residence  as  Fox  valley,"  and  with  a  knowing 
look  he  left  the  Captain  to  guess  the  rest. 

"Ah !  Well,  then  it's  the  bloody  Tom  Alton  and  his 
crew. " 

"No,  only  a  part  of  his  crew,"  corrected  Plummer. 
*  *  It  was  him  that  led  them  in  person,  which  leads  me  to 
believe  that  Harper  has  led  some  other  detachment  on 
another  expedition  which  we  have  not  yet  heard  of.  You 
know  that  is  generally  the  tactics  they  pursue." 

"Yes,  yes;  I'm  sure  you  are  right,"  assented  the 
Captain,  knocking  the  ashes  from  his  pipe  in  a  reflective 
way.  "I  think  my  paper  will  contain  what  you  have 
mentioned,  and " 


AN   AGGREGATION  OF    STARTLING   NEWS.  137 

"  It  wouldn't  surprise  you  if  the  next  move  was  con- 
ducted on  a  bigger  scale,  eh,"  finished  Plummer. 

"Exactly,  exactly,"  rejoined  the  Captain,  as  he  drew 
his  tobacco  pouch  from  his  coat  pocket.  "It  just 
strikes  me  that  they  have  been  so  lucky  about  going  un- 
punished that  they  get  a  little  bolder  evety  time.  But 
take  care,"  he  resumed  with  a  look  of  determined  fore- 
knowledge, "it  won't  do  for  them  to  go  too  far,  or  the 
ice  might  break. " 

"Ah,  Dave,  you  are  more  than  right,"  assented  Dick, 
shifting  his  position  again  in  his  excitement,  and  emitting 
another  squirt  of  tobacco  juice  into  the  fire. 

Before  the  Captain  could  reply  the  door  opened  and 
Andy  Garnett  stalked  into  the  room  with  his  coat  pockets 
stuffed  to  the  bursting  point  with  mail. 

"Now  we'll  see,"  said  the  Captain,  excitedly,  as  he 
and  Dick  both  rose  from  their  seats. 

"Hello,  Andy,"  said  Dick  in  greeting,  "Got  any 
news  for  us  ?  You  see  I've  just  been  telling  the  Captain 
all  I  know  about  the  latest  events,  but  I'm  quite  con- 
fident I  don't  know  it  all  yet." 

Andy  was  busy  laying  out  the  mail  on  the  gorgeous 
stand  table,  and  did  not  reply  to  Dick's  query  till  he  was 
though. 

"Why  don't  you  answer  him,"  said  the  Captain,  a 
little  petulantly. 

"When  I  can  find  a  place  to  begin  I  will,"  replied 
Andy,  ' « but  there  is  some  news  that  will  set  the  hair  on 


138  AN   AGGREGATION   OF    STARTLING   NEWS. 

you.  Here  is  a  letter  from  Uncle  Alex.  You  and 
Dick  find  out  for  yourselves.  I've  got  to  have  my  dinner, 
for  I'm  as  hungry  as  a  tramp,"  and  Andy,  after  he  had 
finished  laying  out  the  mail,  stalked  out,  followed  by  a 
quizzical  look  from  each  one  of  the  two  old  gentlemen. 

And  while  Andy  is  satisfying  the  inner  man  with  sub- 
stantial edibles  we  will  peruse  the  letter  and  see  what  the 
plan  of  action  as  outlined  by  the  regulators  really  was. 

Captain  Garnett's  wife  was  a  sister  to  the  wife  of 
Alex  Dalton,  and  there  had  passed  a  great  many  letters 
between  the  two  families  that  rarely  ever  contained  any- 
thing of  interest.  They  were  usually  read  and  tossed 
aside  with  wearied  indifference,  but  the  Captain,  recog- 
nizing a  certain  mark  at  the  end  of  his  name,  knew  that 
Alex  had  written  on  business,  and  proceeded  to  open  the 
letter,  while  Plummer  seated  himself  again. 

"Here,  Dick,  take  the  paper  and  read  it  while  I 
read  the  letter,"  exclaimed  the  Captain,  as  though  he 
had  been  defective  in  politeness.  Dick  took  the  paper 
and  the  Captain  seated  himself  with  the  letter,  which  he 
commenced  to  read.  Presently  an  exclamation  escaped 
him,  and  Dick  looked  around  inquiringly.  The  Captain 
took  his  eyes  from  the  letter  and  looked  at  Dick.  For  a 
moment  the  language  of  the  eye  was  in  full  sway.  * 

"Well,  what  is  it  ?"  asked  Plummer,  quietly. 

"Your  prognostication  has  proven  correct,  Dick," 
replied  Garnett,  unable  to  control  his  excitement.  "I 
only  glanced  over  his  letter  to  learn  the  gist  of  it,  and  it 


AN   AGGREGATION   OF   STARTLING    NEWS.  139 

is  even  as  we  thought,     Worse,  in  my  opinion.      I'll  read 
it  to  you,  for  it  no  doubt  concerns  you  as  well  as  me." 

"  Go  ahead,  then,"  replied  Plummer.  "I'm  all  ears 
just  now." 

The  Captain  even  at  that  advanced  age  did  not  use 
spectacles  when  reading,  nor  for  anything  else  for  that 
matter.  He  was  a  rapid  reader,  and  no  one  listening 
could  find  any  fault  with  his  pronunciation,  which  was 
clear,  concise,  and  distinct. 

"Here  it  is  in  a  nutshell,"  he  said,  and  began  to 
read : 

"OzARK,  Mo.,   November  9th,  1873. 

"Dear  Brother: — I  seat  myself  to  write  you  on  a 
little  matter  of  business,  hoping  you  will  be  prompt  in 
complying  with  it  as  usual.  The  last  letter  we  mailed 
you  told  you  that  everything  was  sailing  smooth,  but  we 
are  just  now  having  a  little  rough  sailing.  I  have  some 
news  to  tell  you  this  time,  news  that  will  startle  you  and 
make  your  fighting  blood  fairly  boil.  Well,  Dave,  to 
begin  with,  we  have  been  raided  again,  and  this  time  I 
think  they  have  put  on  the  straw  that  broke  the  camel's 
back..  And  I  am  confident  from  the  way  things  are 
going  now  that  this  will  be  their  last.  You  know,  Dave, 
that  there  must  be  an  end  to  all  things,  and  I  think  the 
end  of  Tom  Alton's  reign  has  come,  or  that  is  I  mean 
the  beginning  of  the  end.  Well,  the  long  and  the  short 
of  it  is  this :  We've  been  raided,  and  the  law  of  self 
preservation  is  our  only  show.  The  rope,  the  rifle  and 


I4O  AN   AGGREGATION   OF    STARTLING   NEWS. 

firebrand  are  our  arbiters.  That  is  strange  talk  for  a 
substantial  American  citizen  to  indulge  in,  is  it  not?  But 
look  ye,  Dave,  what  else  can  we  do?  What  kind  of  a 
country  have  we  got  that  we  can't  get  no  protection  ? 
We  must  make  room  for  the  law  to  .act  before  it  can  be- 
gin its  action,  and  the  sooner  we  do  it  the  better  it  will 
be.  Now,  then,  for  the  items  of  interest  which  I  sup- 
pose you  will  get  in  your  paper.  While  we  were  away 
shipping  a  drove  of  cattle  the  Alton  gang  swooped  down 
on  us  and  killed  the  cwo  range  riders,  Flint  and  Riley, 
and  drove  off  about  fifty  cf  our  steers.  Then,  having  a 
chance  to  wreck  their  vengeance  on  poor  Carlton,  as  he 
was  away  in  Kentucky  and  his  family  at  my  house,  they 
burned  his  buildings  to  the  ground  and  stole  four  of  his 
best  horses.  They  left  a  note  sticking  to  a  tree  up  there 
warning  us  that  if  we  attempted  any  summary  means  of 
redress  we  would  i>e  served  likewise.  Now,  Dave,  don't 
smash  any  of  the  furniture  when  you  come  to  this,  for  I 
will  just  write  a  sentence  that  will  be  a  world  of  meaning 
to  you  who  understand  it : — We  are  going  to  Blanton's. 
The  time  has  come  for  action,  has  it  not  ?  And  now, 
Dave,  I  want  you  to  be  ready  to  receive  me  and  fifteen 
picked  men  next  Wednesday  night,  and  lodge  us,  and 
also  raise  as  many  men  as  you  can  there.  We  will  meet 
at  Washburn's  Tuesday  and  form  farther  plans  for  action, 
after  which  we  will  pick  out  fifteen  good  men  to  take 
along  to  the  Territory.  Then  we  will  choose  two  good 
men  to  send  as  spies  to  Fox  valley.  So  long,  will  tell 
you  more  when  I  get  there.  Yours  in  haste,  £LEX  D." 


AN    AGGREGATION    OF    STARTLING    NEWS.  14! 

For  a  moment  silence  reigned  supreme  in  the  room, 
while  the  two  men  gazed  into  each  other's  eyes  in  speech- 
less and  astonished  excitement.  Plumrner  ceased  the 
shifting  of  his  quid  while  Garnett  forgot  for  a  moment 
the  craving  for  his  pipe.  It  seemed  too  preposterous  for 
belief,  and  yet  there  it  was  in  black  and  white,  written 
in  bold  round  characters.  Alex  knew  the  Captain's  tem- 
per well,  and  his  admonition  was  well  directed,  for  as 
the  Captain's  astonishment  wore  away  and  his  mind  had 
digested  the  facts  set  forth,  he  jumped  to  his  feet  and 
strode  excitedly  around  the  room. 

"Easy,  Dave,  easy,"  exclaimed  Plurnmer,  also  rising 
to  his  feet.  The  Captain  when  excited  looked  so  dan- 
gerous that  even  his  friends  could  hardly  repress  a  little 
fear  for  their  own  personal  safety. 

Dick  grabbed  up  the  paper  again  and  scanned  its 
columns  for  headlines  on  the  subject. 

"Here,  Dave,"  he  said,  "wait  a  moment  and  let  us 
see  what  the  paper  says." 

His  eye  caught  these  flaming  headlines : 

"Joseph  H.  Martin  tells  a  few  secrets.  Reveals  tha 
personal  appearance  of  the  Fox  valley  robber  chief. 
Milt  Harper's  testimony  evidently  false." 

"Now  what,"  exclaimed  the  Captain,  coming  up  and 
looking  on  the  paper  where  Dick  pointed  with  his  finger. 

"Look  there,"  said  Dick.  "Our  doubts  will  no 
doubt  be  eradicated  now  and  we  will  surely  learn  for 


142  AN   AGGREGATION    OF    STARTLING    NEWS. 

sure  whether  the  description  that  is  in  the  hands  of  all 
the  sheriffs  in  Misouri  and  Kansas  is  concise." 

"  Read  it,"  said  Plummer.  -'You  can  beat  me  at 
that." 

"I  won't  stop  to  argue  that  point  now,"  said  Garnett 
as  he  took  the  newspaper  and  seated  himself  again,  while 
Plummer  did  likewise.  Garnett  repeated  the  subject 
printed  in  flaming  headlines,  the  editor,  no  doubt  with  a 
view  of  attracting  the  subscriber's  attention  to  this  item, 
which  was  one  that  the  settlers  wished  to  be  positive  of, 
had  intentionally  printed  the  headlines  with  the  largest 
and  plainest  type  at  his  command. 

"  The  captured  bank  robber  now  detained  at  Girard, 
Kansas,  has  revealed  a  good  many  things  that  have  long 
been  a  subject  for  doubt  and  discussion.  He  says  that 
he  is  not  an  outlaw  at  heart  and  that  he  was  only  insti- 
gated by  motives  of  self  protection  in  joining  the  gang. 
Here  is  the  interview  that  took  place  between  him  and 
Sheriff  Canfield : 

"  'Why  did  you  think  you  were  compelled  to  join 
them  in  order  to  protect  yourself  ?'  asked  the  sheriff. 

"  'From  their  threatening  manner  toward  me.  I  had 
come  into  the  region  and  settled  unwittingly  in  the  midst 
of  a  desperate  outfit.  They  assumed  a  belligerent  atti- 
tude toward  me  from  the  first,  but  I  paid  no  attention  to 
that  for  a  while.  Of  late,  however,  I  heard  serious  re- 
ports of  threats  to  burn  me  out,  and  thought  that  I  would 
have  to  take  some  measures  to  protect  myself  and  family 


AN    AGGREGATION   OF   STARTLING   NEWS.  143 

till  I  could  get  away.  I  did  not  tell  my  wife  about  my 
proposed  plan,  which  now  seems  foolish  to  me.  But  I 
had  for  some  time  wanted  to  visit  this  part  of  the  coun- 
try, and  took  these  means  of  doing  so.' 

' '  '  Then  you  fully  intended  to  restore  your  part  of 
the  booty  ?' 

"  'I  did.  I  learned  a  great  many  of  their  secrete, 
and  one  of  them  was  that  they  always  went  to  Blanton's, 
a  ranch  in  the  Territory,  for  refuge  and  recreation  just 
after  a  raid.  Blanton,  who  is  a  noted  desperado  him- 
self, and  has  two  sons,  Joe  and  Alf.  who  are  just  as  bad 
as  he,  generally  has  around  him  a  crowd  of  that  sort 
who  are  dodging  the  detectives  and  sheriffs.  They  will 
doubtless  have  a  big  time  there  now. ' 

"  'And  do  you  think  that  all  the  stolen  stock  that  the 
Alton  gang  and  others  take  out  of  the  states  all  goes  to 
Blanton  ?' 

"  'Yes  I  do.  That  is  probably  the  reason  why  the 
horse  thieves  that  are  raiding  this  state  are  lucky  about 
their  maneuvers.  They  operate  under  Blanton's  direc- 
tions, which  is  this  way:  Blanton  and  his  crew  meet  them 
somewhere  out  here  in  the  sparsely  settled  districts  and 
exchange  them  horses  of  an  inferior  grade  for  the  stolen 
ones,  and  then  when  they  happen  to  be  overhauled  and 
the  horse  they  are  riding  is  different  and  of  inferior 
quality,  and  no  money  is  found  on  the  person  of  the 
suspect  showing  that  he  had  traded  the  stolen  animal  for 
another  of  less  value,  receiving  boot,  all  evidence  dis- 


144  AN    AGGREGATION    OF    STARTLING    NEWS. 

appears,  the  captive  is  freed  and  has  a  horse  of  his  own 
to  do  as  he  pleases  with.' 

"  'What,  in  your  opinion,  do  you  think  will  the  Mis- 
souri regulators  do  now  ?' 

4  *  '  That  is  a  hard  question  to  answer.  The  regulators 
are  wise  enough  to  keep  their  own  counsel,  and  they 
probably  have  done  things  that  remain  a  secret  till  now.'" 

Then  the  paper  had  this  to  say  about  the  interview : 

''Mr.  Martin's  testimony,  no  doubt,  throws  a  whole 
flood  of  light  on  the  mysterious  machinations  of  the 
crooked  element  of  the  country.  We  trust  it  will  result 
in  a  final  restoration  of  law  and  order,  as  the  officers  of 
the  law  have  been  frustrated  in  their  designs  by  the  clever 
way* the  crooks  have  of  eluding  suspicion.  We  have  no 
force  of  trained  detectives  dogging  their  footsteps  like 
they  do  in  the  large  cities,  and  as  they  have  more  room 
to  act  in  and  but  few  to  watch  them,  they  have  been  so 
far  having  things  pretty  much  their  own  way." 

"So  they  have,"  exclaimed  the  Captain,  folding  the 
paper  and  letting  it  rest  on  his  lap  while  he  felt  for  his 
pipe  and  tobacco.  "So  they  have,"  he  repeated  again, 
"but  I  think  the  end  is  coming  soon." 

Fortunes  and  misfortunes  always  seem  to  come  en 
masse,  and  the  minds  of  those  whose  eyes  rested  upon 
these  lines  were  comprehensive  of  an  awakening  and  a 
clearing  up  of  the  several  mysteries.  The  story  of  Jason 
Palliser's  disappearance,  although  known  by  the  people 
of  their  neighborhood,  was  not  known  by  many  living  at 


AN    AGGREGATION   OF  STARTLING   NEWS.  145 

a  distance.  The  Garnetts  knew  about  it,  and  some  of 
their  intimate  friends,  but  the  great  central  satellite  of 
all  the  mysteries  was  the  one  that  surrounded  the  bandit 
chief  of  Fox  valley. 

"Don't  light  till  you've  finished  the  piece,  Dave," 
suggested  Plummer. 

The  Captain  obeyed,  and  laid  his  pipe  down,  taking 
up  the  paper  again. 

"Let's  see  how  much  more  there  is  to  be  said.  Oh, 
we're  just  now  coming  to  the  most  interesting  part." 

"'How  about  the  description  of  the  Fox  valley 
leader,'  asked  the  sheriff. 

"  '  Oh,  as  to  that  I  can  enlighten  the  public  a  little  in 
regard  to  that,  too.  He  is  above  the  average  in  stature, 
and  is  dark,  with  bold,  rugged  features,  and  is  a  perfect 
model  for  a  bandit  king.' 

11  'Then  the  description  given  by  Milt  Harper  is  in- 
correct, is  it  not  ?' 

"  'Very  much  so,'  replied  Martin.  'He  requires  no 
oath  of  allegiance,  but  it  requires  a  stout  heart  to  turn 
traitor  to  the  band,  as  the  turncoat  is  always,  when 
caught,  put  to  death  or  tortured  unmercifully." 

"  'Then  they  are  of  the  stuff  that  the  merciless  free- 
booters are  that  figure  in  all  these  stories  and  novel's,  are 
they  not  ?' 

"  'Pardon  me.'  replied  Martin,  with  a  little  show  of 
impatience.  'What  is  there  to  scoff  at  in  the  pictures 
drawn  by  the  novelist  ?  Why,  if  there  are  people  who 


146  AN   AGGREGATION   OF   STARTLING   NEWS. 

murder  by  inches  and  people  who  are  not  following  the 
trade  of  pillage  who  get  mad  and  slay  their  fellow  man 
in  a  passion,  then  why  shouldn't  these  merciless  cut- 
throats, who  are  filled  to  the  brim  with  the  spirit  of  the 
devil,  take  off  and  clip  out  all  the  weak  kneed  members 
in  the  brutal  manner  I  have  mentioned  ?' 

"  'You  are  doubtless  correct/  replied  Canfield,  'but 
does  the  chief  generally  superintend  that  part  of  it  in 
person  ?' 

"  <No,  that  is  generally  consigned  to  a  few  who  do( 
not  mind  killing  a  man  any  more  than  they  do  a  fox.' 

'  *  *  Well,  are  you  not  afraid  to  venture  back  there 
now  ?'  inquired  Canfield. 

"  *  I  will  probably  get  back  and  get  my  family  away 
before  they  get  hold  of  this,'  replied  Martin.  'I  will  go 
in  under  cover  of  darkness  and  come  out  the  same  way. 
They  don't  travel  about  much  of  a  night  since  the  organi- 
zation of  the  stranglers,  for  the  latter  are  ever  on  the 
lookout,  and  if  I  should  happen  to  fall  into  their  hands 
the  stranglers  would  doubtless  rescue  me  before  they 
could  harm  me.' 

"Thus  ended  the  interview  between  Sheriff  Canfield 
and  the  captured  bank  robber.  Joe  Martin  will  probably 
be  rewarded  with  something  else  besides  his  liberty,  as 
he  ought  to  be  for  this  manly  defiance." 

"What  do  you  think  of  that,  Dick?"  asked  the  Cap- 
tain, as  he  nervously  laid  the  paper  on  the  stand  and  felt 


AN  AGGREGATION  OF  STARTLING  NEWS.      147 

again  for  his  pipe  in  his  pocket.     "I  wonder  what's  gone 
with  my  pipe  ?" 

''You  laid  it  on  the  table,"  said  Dick,  with  an  amused 
smile.  "What  do  I  think  of  that,  do  you  say?  Why, 
I  think  we  are  going  to  have  a  lively  time  of  it  for  a  while, 
something  like  the  time  when  you  and  I  were  against 
each  other.  This  time  we'll  both  be  on  the  same  side 
of  the  fence,  won't  we,  old  man  ?" 


CHAPTER  VI. 

A    LOVER'S    QUARREL. 

Andy  Garnett  was  a  4)ig,  strapping  fellow,  weighing 
not  less  than  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  pounds,  with 
a  slim,  dark  face,  a  pair  of  dark,  mellow  looking  eyes 
and  big,  black  mustache,  with  hair  of  the  color  of  the 
raven's  wing.  He  was  handsome,  with  that  dark  brigand 
sort  of  beauty  that  all  women  rave  about.  His  carriage 
was  of  a  loose,  swinging  sort,  but  of  rather  slow  move- 
ment, although  he  could  hold  his  own  with  any  of  the 
other  young  men  in  the  athletic  feats  of  riding  in  the 
tourney,  playing  ball,  wrestling  and  jumping,  which  were 
the  usual  modes  of  enjoyment..  Andy,  unlike  the  Cap- 
tain, rarely  ever  sat  in  a  chair,  only  while  eating  his 
meals.  He  was  fond  of  bustle  and  activity  and  out-door 
exercises,  and  would  sit  for  hours  at  times  with  one  leg 
over  the  pommel  of  his  saddle  talking  to  some  other  man 
he  happened  to  meet  in  his  meanderings.  But  he  was 
accustomed  to  strange,  sullen  moods  which  were  often  a 
source  of  unpleasantness  for  the  other  members  of  the 
family,  and  outsiders  included.  When  in  one  of  these 
tantrums  he  would,  when  addressed,  reply  only  with  a 
surly  grunt,  which,  however,  as  we  can  not  spell  it,  we 
will  say  took  the  form  of  a  request  for  a  repetition  of 


Tb*  two  boys  stood  with  open-mouthed  wonder  at  the  expression 
on  his  face. 


A    LOVER'S    QUARREL. 


whatever  was  said,  and  then  when  repeated  a  surly, 
evasive  reply  generally  was  the  answer  which  caused  the 
one  trying  to  be  congenial  to  desist.  But  when  in  good 
humor  there  was  no  better  fellow  living  than  Andy 
Garnett. 

Andy,  like  all  other  boys  of  Southern  breeding, 
treated  every  other  white  boy  of  respectable  tendency 
with  respect,  but  some  way  or  other  had  a  particular 
spite  at  negroes.  Perhaps  it  was  the  unthankful  manner 
which  the  exodus  of  the  slaves  was  made  in,  perhaps  it 
was  an  inborn  quality  generated  from  the  knowledge  of 
the  superiority  of  the  white  race  and  the  inferiority  of  the 
black  that  made  Andy  harsh  towards  the  black  people. 
His  harshness  was  generally  confined  to  the  old  negro 
that  lived  in  the  old  quarters  and  his  two  sons,  who  were 
employed  as  occasion  demanded  in  laboring  about  the 
place. 

But  the  colored  people  are  not  altogether  devoid  of 
gratitude  any  more  than  any  other  race.  Out  of  love 
and  respect  for  the  Captain,  old  Uncle  Lige  had  remained 
to  spend  his  remaining  years  in  his  service,  while  the 
others,  who  had  been  imported  from  the  cotton  fields  of 
Arkansas,  Louisiana  and  Texas,  and  had  been  used  to 
brutal  treatment,  had  become  rather  unruly  in  spirit  and 
devoid  of  sympathetic  tendencies,  had  seized  with  avidity 
their  chance  of  free  and  unrestrained  liberty  of  action 
and  scattered  out.  Not  one  of  them  had  ever  showed 
up  at  the  Garnett  homestead  since.  Old  Uncle  Lige  was 


A  LOVER'S  QUARREL. 


w6nt  to  make  a  good  many  comments  on  their  departure, 
but  the  Garnetts  had  taken  it  rather  easy,  as  they  were 
well  posted  enough  to  know  just  what  prompted  the 
exodus.  But  they  never  wearied  of  the  faithful  old 
negro's  Comments,  as  they  afforded  them  not  a  little 
satisfaction  and  amusement  to  listen  to  the  uncouth 
philosophy  of  Uncle  L.'ge,  whose  woolly  pate  was  not 
entirely  devoid  of  logic. 

The  fall  work  had  been  over  with  for  a  couple  of  days 
and  the  old  negro  and  his  better  half  were  enjoying  a 
visit  to  some  of  their  relatives  farther  up  the  river,  leav- 
ing the  two  boys  at  home.  The  two  boys  were  aged 
respectively  sixteen  and  thirteen,  and  were  that  age  when 
the  sluggish  animal  nature  in  man  seems  to  suck  every 
particle  of  enjoyment  from  life  there  is  in  it.  Whether 
they  be  white  or  black,  red  or  yellow,  rich  or  poor,  high 
or  low,  the  happy  pulsations  of  youtli  are  preferable  to 
the  highest  worldly  success,  and  there  are  doubtless  many 
to-day  that  would  give  a  goodly  quantity  of  their  worldly 
goods  for  one  more  draught  from  the  fountain  of  youth. 
To  drink  once  more  from  the  old  oaken  bucket  that  hung 
in  the  well,  or  the  rusty  tin  cup  that  sat  by  the  sparkling 
fountain,  and  dream  over  once  more  with  every  nerve 
and  fibre  of  the  system,  every  cockle  of  the  heart  pulsat- 
ing with  joy,  is  no  doubt  the  longing  desire  of  many 
whose  hearts  are  surfeited  with  worldly  ambition.  The 
negro  boys  no  doubt  had  their  dreams  of  some  future 
worldly  emolument  this  day  as  they  dozed,  one  on  one 


A    LOVERS    QUARREL.  153 

side  and  one  on  the  other  side,  of  the  fireplace  on  a 
pallet  of  coarse  woolen  blankets  and  home-made  com- 
forts, with  numerous  grotesque  blocks  and  figures  of  dif- 
ferent hue.  The  fire  I  ad  burned  low,  the  door  was  shut 
and  bolted  to  keep  out  the  cool,  raw  air  and  intruders, 
while  the  old  brass  clock,  elevated  on  a  stout  shelf  in 
the  corner  next  the  door,  struck  off  the  hours  with  its 
ghostly  clanging  strokes,  awakening  the  boys  out  of  their 
doze. 

The  hours  passed  and  tha  boys  dozed,  ever  and  anon 
turning  over  from  one  side  to  the  other.  Some  hogs  in 
quest  of  a  change  of  diet,  perhaps,  strayed  up  in  the 
yard  and  rooted  around  the  cabin,  uttering  their  heavy 
grunts  and  nearly  shaking  the  building  with  an  occasional 
combined  chorus.  But  the  boys»dozed  on,  unmindful  of 
anything  as  the  hours  passed  and  the  sun  crept  steadily 
toward  the  Western  horizon. 

Bye  and  bye  the  clock  struck  again.  The  two  lads 
awoke  with  a  start.  The  sun  was  throwing  a  little 
streak  of  light  through  a  small  rent  in  the  wall,  the  old 
clock  closed  its  clang  and  the  boys  gave  a  tremendous 
yawn  and  lay  down  again,  after  one  of  them  had  grabbed 
the  poker  and  stirred  the  fire. 

But  before  they  were  again  enveloped  in  slumber 
their  ears  caught  the  sound  of  footsteps  at  the  door,  and 
presently  a  thunderous  knocking. 

They  rose  hastily,  and  while  one  of  them  stirred  the 


154  A  LOVER'S  QUARREL. 

fire  a  little  more  the  other  hastily  gathered  up  the  bed 
clothes  and  piled  them  on  the  bed. 

"Boys,  wake  up  in  there,  I  want  you,"  they  heard 
some  one  say.  They  knew  it  was  \ndy,  and  that  is  why 
they  were  desirous  of  eliminating  all  signs  of  their  in- 
dulgence. "Come,  tumble  out,  tumble  out,  you  black, 
lazy  devils,"  came  again  in  stentorian  tones.  "  Open  up, 
quick ;  I  want  to  talk  with  you  a  little,  and  I'm  in  a 
hurry." 

"All  right,  Mistah  Andy,  weer  heer, "  answered  the 
younger  lad,  and  opening  the  door  he  continued,  "Come 
in,  Mistah  Andy." 

Andy  stalked  in  unceremoniously  and  helped  himself  to 
a  seat,  while  the  two  boys  stood  in  open  mouthed  won- 
der at  the  expression  on  his  face.  Never  before  had  they 
seen  Mistah  Andy  look  so  pleasant  and  sociable. 

"Sit  down,  boys;  I  am  in  a  hurry,  and  I  want  to  talk 
with  you  a  little,"  he  said,  good  naturedly. 

The  boys,  still  wondering,  obeyed. 

' '  Now,  boys, "  he  began  in  nervous  haste,  ' '  I  want 
to  make  a  little  bargain  with  you,  if  it  suits  you.  I  want 
you  to  haul  up  a  load  or  two  of  good  dry  wood  here,  and 
cut  it  up,  and  when  you  have  done  with  that,  if  you  will 
leave  here  and  let  us  have  the  shanty  to  lodge  a  party  of 
men  in  next  Wednesday  night,  I  Vvill  give  you  five  dol- 
lars. Do  you  agree  ?" 

The  two  lads  gazed  at  bio7,  in.  awe  struck  silence  for 


A  LOVER'S  QUARREL.  155 

a  moment,  which  tried   Andy's   patience.      Presently  the 
elder  lad  replied  : 

''What  de  mattah,  anyhow,  Mistah  Andy?" 

"Well,  it  is  this,"  replied  Andy,  hoisting  one  of  his 
knees  and  bracing  it  with  his  hands,  "we  are  forming 
a  wolf  hunting  party,  and  there  will  be  so  many  of  them 
that  we  can't  lodge  all  of  them  in  the  house  and  must 
quarter  them  elsewhere.  Do  you  agree?"  he  added, with 
a  little  show  of  petulance. 

Then  the  two  boys  began  debating  the  question,  while 
Andy  was  revolving  his  thoughts  in  his  mind  and  thinking 
it  queer  that  they  did  not  jump  at  the  chance  of  obtain- 
ing the  five  dollars.  He  satisfied  his  conscience  by 
reasoning  that  the  wolves  they  were  going  to  hunt  were 
the  two  legged  sort,  and  he  had  not  lied  on  that  point, 
but  he  thought  perhaps  the  boys  would  suspicion  some- 
thing wrong  from  the  fact  that  white  people  did  not 
lodge  in  negro's  quarters,  and  feared  a  string  of  ques- 
tions that  would  bother  and  delay  him.  But  the  boys, 
after  an  exchange  of  opinions  on  the  subject,  agreed,  and 
to  his  delight  said  no  more.  He  was  securing  the  shanty 
for  the  purpose  of  holding  a  council  of  the  regulators  in, 
where  they  could  secretly  map  out  their  plans. 

And  he  had  mapped  out  a  plan  of  action  for  himself, 
which  was  as  follows  :  After  he  had  made  the  bargain 
for  the  shanty,  he  would  go  back  to  the  house  and  seek 
Lottie  West's  society  long  enough  to  dare  his  fate  and 
tell  her  his  love.  For  a  long,  long  time  he  had  been  in 


156  A    LOVER'S    QUARREL. 

love  with  her,  in  fact  ever  since  she  had  come  there,  a 
girl  of  twelve  summers,  with  short  dark  curls  and  lovely 
innocent  eyes.  Lottie  was  something  of  a  flirt  though, 
and  played  with  the  hearts  of  a  great  many  lovers.  Per- 
haps it  is  an  inborn  instinct  with  all  pretty  girls,  but 
Lottie  had  other  good  qualities  that  more  than  counter- 
acted for  any  bad  ones  she  possessed.  She  had  her  weak 
points  in  her  nature  like  every  one  else,  and  one  of  these 
was  a  spiteful,  vengeful  nature  that  was  liable  to  cause 
her  t^puble  at  no  distant  day,  and  as  events  proved  she 
only  escaped  by  the  intervention  of  providence. 

Andy  had  always  been  jealous  of  the  other  fellows 
that  paid  their  addresses  to  her,  but  they  had  one  by  one 
discovered  the  hopelessness  of  their  case  and  dropped  off, 
leaving  the  field  to  a  young  store  clerk  in  Galena,  and 
young  Garnett.  Andy  had  accidentally  discovered  that 
Lottie  was  in  love  with  him,  and  laughed  at  the  pre- 
sumptuous manner  assumed  by  Bob  Willis,  whom  he 
greatly  disliked.  However  stubborn  a  girl  may  be,  there 
are  times  when  love  mounts  the  throne  and  sways  the 
sceptre,  and  cupid  has  many  subtle  ways  of  uniting  two 
hearts  he  has  desired  to  unite.  Lottie  was  an  icicle  at 
times,  but  there  were  times  when  the  fire  of  love  burned 
strongly.  When  alone  she  was  wont  to  hum  snatches  of 
love  songs  while  at  work,  and  one  day  she  let  the  cat  out 
of  the  bag  by  singing  a  song  of  her  own  making.  There 
were  other  ears  besides  hers  that  heard  it,  a<nd  Andy 
knew  well  that  he  was  the  subject.  So  he  bided  his 


A  LOVER'S  QUARREL.  157 

time,  and  as  yet  he  had  not  screwed  his  courage  to  the 
sticking  point. 

This  very  evening  he  had  vowed  to  make  the  plunge, 
and  as  soon  as  he  had  closed  the  bargain  with  the  boys 
his  intention  was  to  seek  her.  He  was  going  away  on  a 
dangerous  expedition,  and  needed  something  to  brace  his 
courage  a  little.  A  man  may  have  all  else  the  world 
affords  and  yet  lack  the  love  of  a  good  woman,  and  he 
is  not  content.  So,  about  half  an  hour  from  that  time 
he  knocked  on  the  door  of  Lottie's  room  and  was  ad- 
mitted to  her  dazzling  presence. 

Andy,  as  he  glanced  at  her  face,  plainly  detected  a 
.triumphant  expression  thereon,  and  it  puzzled  him  not  a 
little.  Blinded  as  he  was  by  his  love  for  her,  he  had  not 
discovered  her  grand  fault  yet.  That  was  her  vengeful 
nature.  She  was  somewhat  like  the  description  given  by 
the  little  girl  of  her  pet  kitten — awfully  pretty,  but  had 
briers  in  her  paws.  But  the  triumphant  look  soon 
vanished,  and  she  took  a  chair  close  to  the  window  and 
smilingly  pointed  him  to  another. 

Andy  tossed  his  hat  on  the  carpet,  and  the  first  thing 
Lottie  knew  he  was  seated  close  to  her,  looking  with  his 
dark,  mellow  eyes  into  hers  with  a  wistful  expression  in 
them. 

"  Lottie, "  he. began  abruptly,  4<Iam  going  away  on 
a  trip  that  will  be  full  of  danger,  and  I  want  you  to  tell 
me  something.  I  want  to  know  something  I  have  wanted 
to  know  for  a  long  time.  Tell  me,  Lottie,  is  it  me  you 


1 58  A   LOVER'S    QUARREL. 

love  or  that  young  Willis  that  is  coming  to  see  you  ?     I 
believe  on  my  soul  that  you  love  one  of  us,  but  which  ?" 

"Oh,  what  a  silly  question,  Andy,"  she  replied,  with 
a  nervous  little  laugh.  "Why,  what  has  got  into  you. 
to  come  here  making  love  to  me  now,  after  I  have  been 
here  year  after  year  and  you  paid  me  not  the  slightest 
attention,  except  going  with  me  to  entertainments  when 
there  was  no  one  else  to  go  with." 

"I'd  like  to  know  when  I  ever  had  a  chance  to  pay 
you  any  attention,"  he  answered,  encouraged  to  perse- 
vere by  the  speech  and  manner  of  the  girl.  "You  were 
always  in  company  with  so- many  admirers  I  had  no 
chance  to  get  in  a  word  edgewise.  Besides  that,  Lottie, 
I  was  afraid  that  if  I  were  too  familiar  you  might  take  it 
for  the  attentions  of  a  brother.  You  know  you  are  my 
foster  sister,  and  I,  as  your  senior  by  a  number  of  years, 
might  have  exercised  the  rights  of  a  brother  and  forbid 
the  house  to  a  few  of  your  admirers  who,  to  tell  the 
honest  truth,  were  of  ill  repute.  But  I  never  meddled 
with  you  in  anything,  did  I  ?" 

"No,"  came  the  answer  in  a  slightly  tremulous  tone. 
The  girl's  eyes  fell  beneath  his  gaze.  Some  inner  emotion 
was  evidently  beginning  to  stir. 

But  one  may  live  a  long  time  with  another  beneath 
the  same  roof  and  then  not  know  the  interior  emotion  of 
the  other  by  the  exterior  appearance.  Andy  was  flattered 
with  the  idea  that  the  girl  was  capitulating,  and  con- 
tinued : 


A   LOVER*S  QUARREL.  159 

"Now,  Lottie,  do  you  remember  the  time  you  came 
here  ?  Do  you  remember  the  time  I  came  into  the 
kitchen  and  saw  you  there  helping  with  the  cooking  when 
we  had  an  overflow  of  visitors  that  time.  Well,  I  have 
loved  you  ever  since  that  time.  And  I  have  been  odd 
and  distant  to  you  ever  since  because  I  wanted  to  let  you 
grow  up  without  looking  upon  me  in  the  light  of  a  brother. 
Often  when  you  were  in  a  sociable  mood  I  repelled  you 
on  that  account,  and  nothing  else." 

Andy  broke  off  and  waited  for  an  answer,  with  an 
effort  to  keep  the  raging  fire  within  from  melting  off  the 
shell  of  his  self  composure.  His  eyes  watched  the  girl's 
face  with  a  hungry  eager  light  in  them.  Lottie  sat  with 
averted  eyes  a  moment,  and  her  bosom  was  heaving  with 
passion.  What  man  would  not  have  been  encouraged? 

"What  is  it,  Lottie?"  he  asked,  tenderly,  "you  are 
agitated. " 

Lottie  made  a  desperate  effort  at  self  contvol,  but  was 
only  partially  successful,  as  she  answered:  "You  made 
a  grand  mistake  there,  Andy.  By  your  cold  neglect,  which 
I  took  to  mean  that  you  were  proud,  and  shunned  me 
because  I  was  only  a  poor  girl,  dependant  on  your  father 
for  bread  and  a  home,  I  have  been  all  the  time  under  the 
impression  that  I  was  nothing  to  you.  But  let  us  end 
this  interview,  Andy,  for  it  can  only  bring  pain  and 
trouble  to  us  both." 

"What  do  you  mean,  Lottie?"  he  asked  abruptly. 

"I  mean,"  she  replied,  "that  you  have  said  enough 


160  A  LOVER'S  QUARREL. 

for  this  time.     Your  insinuations  are  quite  unbearable.'' 

1 '  My  insinuations  ?"  he  asked  in  a  puzzled  tone  of 
voice.  <(  Please  tell  me  what  you  mean,  Lottie.  You 
are  nettled  at  something  I  have  said." 

The  kitten  was  now  ready  to  show  the  briars  in  her 
paws.  Woman  like,  she  desired  a  complete  and  uncon- 
ditional surrender,  a  thorough  dissolution  of  her  lover. 
"I  mean  that  you  have  insulted  me  by  insinuations  that 
I  kept  company  with  men  of  ill  repute.  How  can  you 
hope  to  be  successful  in  love  making  by  such  ugly  talk 
as  that  ?" 

"But  you  didn't  know  it  as  I  did,  Lottie,"  he  replied 
suavely.  "I  know  you  have  a  horror  of  that  class  of 
people,  but  let  me  tell  you  what  my  old  grandmother 
used  to  say  about  men  in  general.  She  said  if  every- 
thing men  folks  had  done  were  found  out  on  them  not 
many  of  them  would  be  out  of  the  penitentiary,  and  I 
think  she  was  a  little  more  than  half  right,  too. " 

Lottie  gave  a  ringing  peal  of  laughter,  and  rose  from 
her  seat  and  paced  the  room  in  a  fit  of  nervous  abstrac- 
tion for  a  moment.  She  was  evidently  distressed.  She 
spoke  not  again,  but  paced  up  and  down  the  room  in 
evident  effort  to  control  her  feelings  long  enough  to  put 
an  end  to  the  interview.  What  came  out  later  was  enough 
to  upset  her,  for  she  was  engaged, to  one  man  and  loved 
Another. 

Finally  the  hopeful  lover  had  his  hopes  dashed  down. 

•'You  believe  all  that  rot  then,  do  you,  Andy?"  came 


A  LOVER'S  QUARREL.  161 

to  his  ears  as  he  sat  looking  out  of  the  window  at  the 
picturesque  outlines  of  the  Bonton  Range,  watching  the 
light  fade  out  over  the  landscape.  Lottie  continued  in  a 
tantalizing  tone,  her  vengeful  desires  not  yet  satisfied  : 
1 '  Why,  what  do  you  think  is  the  matter  with  my  be- 
trothed husband  ?" 

Andy  sprang  up  like  he  had  been  shot,  and  almost 
shouted  in  wrathful  tones  :  * '  Then  you  are  engaged  to 
Bob  Willis,  are  you  ?  Why  couldn't  you  have  told  me 
that  and  not  kept  me  here  making  a  fool  out  of  myself." 

He  took  up  his  hat  from  the  carpet  were  he  had 
thrown  it,  and  made  as  though  he  was  going,  but  some 
inward  prompting  stayed  his  feet,  some  spirit  of  good 
seemed  to  whisper  that  all  would  come  right  in  the  end. 
His  ire  had  been  aroused,  and  he  thought  how  strange  it 
was  that  an  object  of  love  could  by  the  subtle  forces  of 
nature  suddenly  be  turned  into  one  of  hate.  If  human 
love  was  as  strong  again  as  it  is  it  would  not  protect  us 
against  the  darts  and  stings  of  the  unruly  tongue  which 
is  set  on  fire  of  hell,  with  a  squad  of  satan's  soldiers 
intrenched  behind.  Andy  loved  the  girl  without  a  doubt, 
but  love  rarely  ever  engulfs  and  destroys  the  other  evil 
propensities. 

"I  don't  see  for  my  part  what  you  can  fancy  about 
that  little  spindleshanked  upstart,"  Andy  continued  merci- 
lessly. "I  have,  I  admit,  been  jealous  of  all  the  beaus 
you  ever  had,  but  I  have  been  doubly  so  of  him.  One 
reason  was  because  he  was  courting  the  girl  I  loved,  an- 


1 62  A  LOVER'S  QUARREL. 

other  reason  was  that  he  had  such  a  mean,  snaky  look,  I 
actually  despised  him.  Then  he  seemed  to  take  on  so 
many  airs  that  one  would  think  he  was  sole  heir  to  old 
Grandfather  Alton's  buried  hoard." 

His  reference  to  this  was  a  common  one  used  by  the 
people  who  knew  about  it  to  denote  great  wealth.  The 
old  Alton  hoard,  if  ever  found,  would  certainly  make 
some  one  very  rich. 

Lottie  pointed  to  the  door  and  said,  not  authorita- 
tively but  entreatingly :  "Go,  Andy;  go  and  leave  me 
alone.  I  don't  want  to  quarrel  with  you,  but  I  certainly 
will  if  you  keep  on  like  that." 

Andy  stood  with  his  hand  on  the  door  knob  trying  to 
invent  some  parting  speech  that  would  act  as  a  balm  to 
his  wounded  feelings. 

"Promise  me,  Lottie,  one  thing  before  I  go,"  he 
pleaded. 

1 ' 1  will,  if  it  is  anything  reasonable, "  she  calmly  replied. 

Andy  now  opened  the  door.  Turning  and  looking  her 
square  in  the  eyes,  he  asked  this  question,  which  was  no 
doubt  reasonable  enough  : 

"If  anything  should  happen  to  separate  you  from 
your  betrothed,  will  you  listen  to  me  then  and  be  my 
dear  little  sweetheart  ?" 

She  laughed  another  little  nervous  laugh.  * '  I  promise, " 
she  said,  looking  him  steadily  in  the  face.  Then  when 
the  door  slammed  shut  Lottie  went  to  the  window  and 
sat  down  exclaiming :  "  God  grant  it  may  be  so." 


But  suppose  it  is  found  out  on  us,  Bob  ;  then  what?" 


CHAPTER  VII. 

BOB    WILLIS    UNFOLDS    HIS    PLAN. 

Now,  while  the  regulators  of  Missouri  and  Kansas  are 
swarming  and  planning  for  the  destruction  of  the  thieving 
hordes  that  preyed  upon  them,  and  the  Fox  valley 
stranglers  are  hunting  down  and  dispatching  the  villainous 
hordes  that  robbed  them  of  their  possessions  while  they 
were  away  in  the  army,  we  will  describe  the  cherished 
ambition  of  the  young  man  who  had  become  the  be- 
trothed husband  of  Captain  Garnett's  adopted  daughter. 
The  regulators  were  dreaming  of  vengeance,  the  girls 
dreamed  of  their  beaus,  the  doctors  of  their  fees,  and 
the  merchant  of  his  profits,  but  there  were  some  whose 
plans  for  self  advancement  would  neither  let  them  sleep 
nor  dream.  Some  of  these  plans  were  honest,  some  of 
them  dishonest,  while  some  of  them  could  hardly  be 
classed  as  either,  but  it  seems  a  hard  matter  for  people 
to  find  a  true  standard  of  ideas  on  the  subject  of  honesty. 
The  regulators  believed  they  were  honest  in  what  they 
were  undertaking ;  the  officers  of  the  law  believed  they 
were  honest  in  letting  the  freebooters  go,  and  argued  as 
proof  that  the  outlaws  had  been  acquitted  by  false 
evidence  so  much  that  they  did  no  good  in  arresting 
them,  which  was  the  truth.  Convictions  seemed  a  far- 


1 66  BOB   WILLIS    UNFOLDS    HIS    PLAN. 

distant  thing,  and  the  sheriffs  and  their  deputies  stood 
aside  helpless  and  let  the  resistless  law  of  self-preserva- 
tion have  its'  full  sway.  But  while  all  this  was  engross- 
ing the  minds  of  men  in  general  there  were  two  men  who 
had  in  mind  the  idea  of  a  bold  stroke  for  wealth  that 
would  outdo  any  of  the  merciless  marauding  methods 
pursued  by  the  followers  of  Tom  Alton  and  Buck  Pen- 
dleton,  the  latter  the  chief  of  the  Kansas  horse  thieves. 
Now,  then,  we  all  know  that  we  are  filled  with  cer- 
tain mysterious  natural  forces,  spirits  of  good  and  evil 
dominate  us  alternately,  but  certain  ones  are  more 
dominant  than  others.  You  may  be  an  honest  man  as 
long  as  you  have  nothing  to  bar  you  from  obtaining  cer- 
tain things  you  crave,  and  yet  you  may  not  be  able  to 
resist  half  the  temptation  that  others  had  before  they 
fell.  Now,  what  ?  What  is  the  dominant  force  of  the 
miser's  nature?  Love  of  money.'  Well,  did  he  get  it 
honest  ?  He  did  if  he  had  not  a  sufficient  quantity  of 
self  control,  of  sterling  honesty,  he  may  go  through  life 
hankering  after  money  and  coveting  other's  possessions, 
and  yet  may  have  enough  principle  to  prevent  him  from 
obtaining  a  dishonest  dollar.  Yes,  there  are  thousands 
that  have  gone  through  life  with  keen,  hungering  desires^ 
for  certain  objects  but  never  yielded  to  the  temptation  to 
get  them  by  dishonest  methods.  And  yet  there  are  others 
who  are  honest  because  the  craved  object  is  easily  attained 
or  already  in  hand,  and  would  give  way  to  the  tempter 
before  they  hardly  knew  what  they  were  doing.  The 


BOB   WILLIS    UNFOLDS   HIS    PLAN.  1 67 

spirits  that  dominate  the  rich  also  dominate  the  poor, 
and  neither  land,  title,  fame  nor  wealth  is  any  safeguard 
against  them. 

Bob  Willis  had  certainly  been  well  described  by  Andy 
Garnett  in  regard  to  his  mien.  He  was  a  little  below 
the  average  height,  of  slight  build,  but  straight  and  wiry 
in  appearance.  He  had  a  small,  round  head,  and  hair  of 
a  dark  brown,  bordering  onto  black,  small  nose,  regular 
features,  and  little,  mean  looking  black  eyes  that  always 
had  a  hateful  sort  of  a  leer  in  them.  He  was  somewhat 
of  a  braggadocio,  too,  besides  the  other  mean  qualities 
Andy  had  rehearsed,  and  was  wont  to  brag  much  about 
his  charms  for  the  young  ladies  to  Miss  West,  but  always 
in  an  underhand  way,  in  order  to  keep  from  giving 
offense.  He  had  worked  himself  into  the  good  graces  of 
the  young  lady  chiefly  by  the  aid  of  falsehoods  about  his 
exploits  in  different  lines  of  action  and  the  amount  of  his 
salary  he  received  as  clerk  in  a  store  in  Galena,  which 
was  one  of  the  leading  ones,  so  he  said.  Lottie  West, 
despairing  of  ever  winning  the  man  she  loved,  had  tried 
to  fill  up  the  vacancy  in  her  heart  by  an  engagement  to 
him,  which  seemed  to  her  something  of  a  vague,  unreal 
circumstance  at  best.  She  did  not  dislike  him,  and 
thought  him  clever  and  well  posted  and  manly,  but  when 
her  eyes  beheld  the  kingly  form  of  Andy  Garnett  she  was 
enveloped  in  melancholy  sadness  at  her  loss  of  him,  and 
she  endeavored  with  heroic  fortitude  to  crush  the  love 
that  had  come  unbidden.  So  Bob  Willis  had  worked  on 


1 68  BOB   WILLIS    UNFOLDS    HIS    PLAN. 

the  fancies  of  the  girl  with  his  bombastic  talk  till  she  was 
led  by  thoughts  of  getting  away  from  the  man  she  loved, 
whose  presence  was  only  a  torture  to  her,  into  an  en- 
gagement with  Willis,  who  painted  glowing  pictures  of 
the  cozy  home  he  would  establish  for  them  in  the  town 
where  he  clerked.  Added  to  all  this,  was  another  item 
calculated  to  aid  Willis  in  his  suit.  Lottie  had  lived  in 
the  town  of  Galena  with  her  widowed  mother  till  her 
mother's  death,  and  at  twelve  years  of  age  had  become 
an  inmate  of  the  Garnett  home.  But  she  always  had  a 
longing  desire  to  again  live  in  the  town  of  her  birth,  and 
when  she  realized  she  had  nothing  to  lose  and  everything 
to  gain,  she  consented  to  marry  young  Willis  without 
much  urging. 

On  the  same  day  that  Captain  Garnett  received  the 
letter  unfolding  the  plan  outlined  by  the  regulators,  Bob 
Willis  was  in  Galena,  but  was  not  attending  to  his  duties 
as  clerk  in  the  littie,. one-horse  establishment  ensconced 
on  a  corner  backj^fem  the  business  thoroughfare.  The 
store  was  of  receclt^establishment,  and  those  passing  that 
way  could  discern  by  the  glaring  inscription  over  the 
door  that  Matiton  Brightwood  had  for  sale  a  various 
assortment  of  dry  goods,  hats,  caps,  boots,  shoes,  and 
groceries,  which  he  would  exchange  for  cash  or  produce. 
The  building  was  a  small  square  frame,  with  a  square 
front  and  in  need  of  a  new  coat  of  paint,  but  the  door 
Was  of  the  double  sort,  and  the  porch  in  front  was  neat 
a*id  well  kept,  as  no  array  of  goods  boxes  was  piled  there- 


BOB    WILLIS    UNFOLDS    HIS    PLAN.  169 

on  for  loafers  to  whittle,  and  no  nasty  stains  of  tobacco 
juice  marked  the  floor.  Whatever  could  be  said  against 
Brightwood,  he  certainly  was  scrupulous  in  regard  to 
cleanliness. 

An  inspection  of  the  interior  of  the  store  revealed  a 
conglomerated  mass  of  the  articles  inscribed  on  the  sign 
piled  up  and  stowed  around  in  disordered  masses,  while 
the  windows  were  clean  and  well  cared  for,  disclosing  by 
their  light  the  hiding  place  of  each  article.  But  neither 
the  light  of  the  windows  nor  the  added  light  of  the  open- 
ing door  disclosed  the  form  of  the  owner  nor  that  of  his 
clerk  on  this  particular  day.  Instead,  there  sat  by  the 
stove  in  the  back  end  of  the  room  a  soggy  looking,  fleshy, 
weird  visaged  boy  about  sixteen  years  of  age,  whom  any 
one  that  ever  saw  Brightwood  could  easily  tell  was  his 
son.  The  boy  was  absorbed  in  the  contents  of  a  news- 
paper, and  his  wooden  countenance  showed  feint  signs  of 
displeasure  at  whatever  he  was  reading. 

And  where  was  the  master  and  his  clerk  ?  Why  had 
they  turned  over  the  management  of  the  store  to  this 
stupid,  weird-visaged  boy,  who  sat  reading  and  placidly 
smoking  a  cigar,  with  one  foot  cocked  upon  the  stove 
hearth,  while  all  the  signs  of  life  he  evinced  were  an 
occasional  movement  of  the  third  ringer  of  his  left  hand 
in  tipping  the  ashes  from  his  cigar.  Where  were  they 
and  what  were  they  doing  ?  Follow  us  to  the  house  of 
Manton  Brightwood,  which  was  situated  on  the  outskirts 
of  the  town,  and  a  medium  sized  frame  building,  the  last 


BOB   WILLIS    UNFOLDS    HIS   PLAN. 


one  on  the  street.  It  was  an  old  fashioned  dwelling,  one 
of  the  old  landmarks  of  the  village  and  county,  with  old 
fashioned  chimneys,  and  broad  porches,  and  a  spacious 
hall,  with  a  yard  full  of  shrubbery,  surrounded  by  a 
dilapidated  picket  fence.  From  the  cupola  which  adorned 
the  roof  you  could  have  a  good  view  of  the  valley  and 
the  bright  silvery  expanse  of  the  James,  which  rolled  be- 
neath the  towering  cliffs  some  distance  back  from  the 
town.  To  this  retreat  had  gone  this  day  Bob  Willis,  in 
company  with  Brightwood,  to  brood  over  a  plan  they  had 
developed  for  their  advancement.  Financial  success  was 
too  slow  for  them  by  the  long,  arduous  struggle  with 
honest  methods,  and  as  their  rascally  methods  of  swind- 
ling had  cost  them  a  great  part  of  their  trade  they  had 
seized  with  avidity  upon  the  chance  thus  opened  to  them 
to  obtain  great  wealth. 

Something  was  in  the  air  that  made  all  those  of 
roguish  tendencies  evince  a  desire  to  keep  out  of  the  way. 
The  great  throb  and  push  and  rapid  business  transactions 
were  at  a  standstill  and  a  deadly  calm  seemed  pervading 
the  atmosphere.  It  was  like  unto  the  calm  of  the  sea 
that  fills  the  sailor  with  gloomy  forebodings.  The  ring 
of  the  woodman's  ax  and  the  blacksmith's  anvil  had 
ceased,  the  busy  hum  hum  of  the  streets  and  highways 
were  gone,  and  the  ominous  muffled  roar  of  an  approach- 
ing conflict  seemed  borne  on  the  wings  of  the  November 
wind  that  swept  in  subtle  activity  over  the  mountains 
and  prairies.  The  mighty  forces  of  nature  were  gather- 
ing to  throw  off  that  which  was  unpleasant. 


BOB   WILLIS    UNFOLDS    HIS    PLAN. 


And  this  day,  at  the  third  hour  of  the  day,  Bob  Willis 
and  Manton  Brightwood  sat  in  the  room  that  Manton  had 
set  apart  as  his  own  private  den,  where  he  kept  his  own 
personal  accoutrements  of  clothing,  arms,  and  trophies, 
and  talked  in  low,  subdued  tones.  They  had  drawn  their 
chairs  close  together,  and  sat  facing  each  other,  and 
occasionally  they  paused  in  their  conversation  to  drink 
from  a  bottle  of  branded  Kentucky  whisky  that  sat 
on  the  little  round  table  at  their  elbows.  A  pack  of 
cards  also  Jay  on  the  table,  which  were  clipped  at  the 
corners  and  bore  evidence  of  much  hard  usage.  Hang- 
ing on  the  wall  in  one  corner  was  Manton's  array  of 
wearing  apparel.  Suits  of  different  color  and  degree, 
shirts,  some  white,  some  striped,  some  blue  and  repre- 
senting several  varieties  of  styles  and  blends  of  color. 
Suspended  from  a  rack  on  the  South  wall  were  several 
guns  of  different  patterns.  Underneath  these  there  hung 
suspended  from  a  stout  nail  two  huge  revolvers,  one  of 
them  an  old  style  cap  and  ball,  the  other  a  cartridge 
pistol  of  the  latest  model.  Trophies  of  the  chase  in  the 
shape  of  deer,  antlers  and  a  stuffed  bear  cub  were  other 
noticeable  features  of  the  room. 

Manton  Brightwood  was  a  man  of  gigantic  stature, 
with  slightly  stooped  shoulders,  and  weighed  not  less  than 
two  hundred.  But  he  was  not  so  bad  looking  as  his 
companion  in  general  mien.  His  eyes  were  seemingly 
small,  and  of  that  deceitful,  changeable  color  that  often 
causes  serious  arguments  between  people  of  an  emulative 


172  BOB   WILLIS   UNFOLDS   HIS   PLAN. 

temperament,  and  were  steel  blue,  black,  brown,  or  any 
old  color,  accoiding  to  the  light  they  were  viewed  in. 
His  forehead  was  high,  his  nose  small  and  straight,  and 
his  big,  bushy  mustache  nearly  concealed  his  mouth. 
But  on  a  close  scrutiny  the  underlip  was  ascertained  to 
protrude  somewhat,  which  the  phrenologists  say  is  a  sure 
sign  of  mercenary  propensities.  And  in  Brightwood's 
case  they  had  not  erred,  although  Manton,  to  a  casual 
observer,  had  not  the  appearance  of  a  rogue,  as  he  had 
a  masterly  affectation  of  honesty,  keeping  the  rogue  well 
hidden.  He  tried  to  shift  his  dishonest  acts  onto  various 
deviations  of  fortune  that  fe!5  to  the  lot  of  all  men,  and 
we  find  him  here  to-day  with  the  dominant  force  in  his 
nature  in  full  sway,  in  earnest  consultation  with  another 
as  cunning  and  mercenary  as  himself. 

"  But  I'm  afraid  it  will  be  a  bigger  job  than  you  bar- 
gain for,  Bob,"  said  Manton,  as  he  reached  out  his  hand 
and  grasped  the  whisky  bottle.  He  was  hardly  con- 
vinced of  the  feasibility  of  Bob's  plan. 

"What  is  there  to  fear?"  asked  Bob,  in  a  querilous 
tone  of  voice  that  rose  a  little  above  *he  pitch  they  had 
been  talking  in.  "You  make  me  tired,  Mont,  by  any 
such  flimsy  assertions  as  that.  Now,  listen  to  me  while 
I  serve  you  with  a  short  lecture.  Providence  has  placed 
this  secret  in  my  hands  that  I  may  profit  by  the  stupidity 
and  levity  of  others,  and  I,  as  a  good  friend  of  yours, 
share  the  secret  with  you  and  offer  you,  on  condition  of 
your  aid  and  concommittance,  a  share  of  the  spo'te, 


BOB   WILLIS    UNFOLDS    HIS    PLAN, 


half  of  which  ought  to  satisfy  you.  Now,  what  do  you 
suppose  any  one  else  would  do  under  like  circumstances  ? 
Here  is  this  old  nig  dying  up  here  and  sending  for  me, 
who  had  befriended  him  in  his  illness,  and  pouring  into 
my  ears  the  secret  of  the  hiding  place  of  old  Alton's 
buried  wealth.  What  do  you  suppose  is  the  reason  it 
hasn't  been  sought  before  now  ?  Because  the  secrets  im- 
parted to  the  old  hard-headed  Africans  by  their  masters 
were  as  secure  in  the  black  exterior  of  their  anatomy  as 
the  buried  horde  was  secure  from  prying  eyes  under  the 
surface  of  the  ground.  But  this  old  relic  of  anti-bellum 
times,  not  wishing  to  die  with  a  secret  on  his  soul,  dis- 
closes it  to  the  only  person  who  happens  to  be  with  him, 
and  that  lucky  person  is  Bob  Willis,  eh  ;  what  further 
argument  is  necessary,  Mont.  We'll  just  make  all  nec- 
essary preparations,  and  some  of  these  nights  we  will  go 
up  there  and  yank  the  rusty  shekels  from  their  hiding 
place,  and  then  —  Won't  we  have  a  jollification  to  cele- 
brate the  occasion,  eh  Mont  ?" 

Brightwood  gave  a  sniffle  of  dissatisfaction  that  dis- 
pleased his  companion  not  a  little,  and  let  his  eyes  fall  to 
the  floor  in  momentary  reflection.  Presently  he  raised 
his  eyes  to  Bob's  anxious  gaze,  and  replied  in  a  still 
doubtful  tone  : 

"But  suppose  it  is  found  out  on  us,  Bob  ;  then  what  ? 
We  would  be  the  same  as  thieves  in  the  eyes  of  the 
people." 

"Oh,  bother  the  people,"  answered  Bob,  petulantly; 


174  BOB   WILLIS    UNFOLDS   HIS   PLAN. 

then  continued  acrimoniously:  "  Damn  the  people,  Mont; 
we  won't  be  swayed  by  popular  opinion,  besides  that,  you 
know  the  relation  we  bear  to  the  Alton  gang  may  be  found 
out  on  us  sooner  or  later,  and  I  want  to  come  out  from 
under  cover,  full  handed,  so  to  speak.  Besides,  we  can 
go  off  somewhere  else,  to  Springfield,  perhaps,  where  the 
people  are  too  polite  to  inquire  into  the  antecedants  of  a 
gentleman  who  has  money,  and  bury  ourselves  in  the 
throb  and  throng  of  the  little  Western  metropolis." 

This  little  speech  had  a  wonderful  effect  on  the  listen- 
er, and  Bob,  watching  eagerly  for  signs  of  concession, 
was  awaiting  his  answer.  His  ire  was  not  a  little  aroused 
at  the  opposition  manifested,  but  he  knew  that  Bright- 
wood  had  a  secret  abhorence  of  the  probable  unmasking 
of  his  rascally  proclivities,  and  he  also  knew  that  Man- 
ton's  mercenary  instincts  were  strong  enough  to  over- 
come any  other  scruples  that  might  present  their  claims 
in  the  beginning.  Bob  was  as  keen  witted  as  he  was 
contemptible. 

"Well,  I  don't  know  but  you  are  right,  Bob,"  assented 
Brightwood  presently,  letting  go  of  the  whisky  bottle 
and  shoving  his  chair  back  a  little.  "Come  to  think  of 
it,  Bob,  despite  our  strict  attention  to  business  and 
various  schemes  for  enlarging  our  profits,  we  are  on  the 
verge  of  insolvency.  Damn  it,"  he  broke  out,  acrimon- 
iously, "the  people  are  too  hard  to  suit.  They  are  as 
unruly  and  as  unthankful  as  a  lot  of  boys  that  don't 
realize  nothing  but  their  stomachs.  But  let  us  not  harp 


BOB   WILLIS    UNFOLDS    HIS   PLAN.  1/5 

about  that  now,  we've  got  something  else  to  talk  about 
that's  got  a  little  more  excitement  in  it  and  a  heap  more 
money.  Did  the  old  dark  say  how  much  there  was  in 
the  buried  fortune  ?" 

"Nope.  He  didn't  know  the  amount  in  American 
dollars,  but  said  there  was  a  box  about  four  feet  long  and 
a  foot  square  that  was  actually  so  heavy  that  him  and 
the  old  planter  could  hardly  carry  it." 

Manton  rose  to  his  feet  and  gave  a  prolonged  whistle. 
"Oh,  go  easy  now,  Bob,"  he  exclaimed  excitedly,  again 
letting  his  voice  raise.  "How  did  the  old  fool  know  that 
it  was  money?" 

"He  knew  by  his  logical  reasoning  that  it  was  noth- 
ing but  money,  silver  and  gold,  that  he  helped  to  inter," 
replied  Willis.  "His  master  had  told  him  that  it  was 
money,  and  the  old  dark,  to  make  sure  of  it,  took  a  few 
mental  notes  to  satisfy  his  doubts  by  examining  the  array 
of  family  valuables,  and  found  none  of  them  missing. 
The  old  man  died,  and  when  he  was  ready  to  depart  this 
life  he  suddenly  bethought  him  that  the  lord  would  call 
him  to  account  for  burying  his  talent,  and  he  sent  for  his 
better  half  to  unload  the  secret  on  her  comprehension. 
But  the  good  old  Misses  happened  to  be  away  at  that 
time,  and  the  old  pioneer  planter  and  hunter  had  expired 
before  she  reached  him,  taking  his  secret  to  the  grave 
with  him." 

Brightwood  paced  up  and  down  the  room  in  a  reflec- 
tive manner  for  a  moment,  evidently  convinced.  Bob's 


BOB   WILLIS    UNFOLDS    HIS    PLAN. 


arguments  were  not  without  logical  force,  and  he  was 
becoming  deeply  interested  in  the  story  of  the  old  pion- 
eer's buried  horde.  Presently  he  sat  down  again,  and 
exclaimed  as  he  did  so  : 

-  "  All  right,  Bob,  I'm  with  you.  Now  let's  take  a  good 
pull  at  this  little  bottle,  and  then  when  we're  through 
with  that  I  want  you  to  tell  me  something  more  about  it. 
Tell  me  the  whole  history  of  the  Alton  family,  if  you 
know  it." 

"  Very  well,"  replied  Bob,  "I  guess  I  ought  to  know 
it  if  anybody  does.  You  know  I  used  to  work  up  there 
in  that  beat  several  years  ago." 

After  emptying  the  contents  of  the  bottle,  Bob's 
tongue  was  loosened  up  better  than  ever,  and  he  began 
the  recitation  without  any  hesitation  in  trying  to  recall  it. 

"Now,  Mant,  you  see  it's  a  long  story  and  you  must 
have  patience,"  lowering  his  voice  to  a  low  but  distinct 
key.  "Old  Grandfather  Alton  was  the  youngest  son  of 
an  old  Virginia  cavalier  that  had  incurred  the  displeasure 
of  his  father  by  a  marriage  beneath  him,  and  as  a  conse- 
quence had  been  cut  off  and  cast  out.  But  he  cared 
naught  for  that,  and  came  West  along  back  in  the  thirties, 
when  this  country  was  still  inhabited  principally  by  wolves, 
bears,  wildcats  and  wild  Indians.  He  settled  up  there  in 
that  beat  when  the  white  people  were  few  and  far  be- 
tween, and  your  nearest  neighbor  was  twenty  miles  away, 
and  began  hunting  and  trapping  and  clearing  out  a  farm. 
Bye  and  bye  the  Mexican  war  came  on,  and  the  govern- 


BOB   WILLIS   UNFOLDS  HIS  PLAN.  177 

ment  was  paying  high  prices  for  horses.  The  old  gent 
had  a  mint  of  them  for  sale,  and  good  ones  too.  From 
the  sale  of  horses,  and  deerskins,  furs,  and  other  articles 
of  pioneer  production,  and  trading  with  the  Indians,  he 
got  together  a  great  pile  of  money,  which  he  was  calcu- 
lating to  bless  his  posterity  with,  but  the  circumstance  I 
have  related  prevented  it.  Tom  Alton's  father  was  a 
grown  man  when  they  dared  the  Western  wilds,  and  a 
few  years  after  coming  out  here  he  fell  in  love  with  the 
buxom  daughter  of  another  old  pioneer  that  lived  up  be 
tween  here  and  there,  and  they  were  married,  Then  the 
valleys  began  to  settle  up  a  little  before  the  Mexican  war, 
and  by  the  time  it  was  over  they  were  pretty  near  all 
filled.  The  old  pioneer  then  lived  in  that  little  stone 
hut  up  there,  and  it  was  there  that  he  died.  A  few  years 
after  Tom  Alton  was  born  the  wife  of  the  old  settler  died, 
knowing  nothing  at  all  about  the  whereabouts  of  the 
buried  money." 

"But  why  didn't  the  old  fool  of  a  nigger  divulge  it, 
it  being  that  he  was  intrusted  with  the  secret,"  inter- 
rupted Brightwood. 

11  Well,  I  reckon  the  old  gentleman  had  instructed  him 
to  keep  the  secret  till  he  died,  and  he  performed  it  to  the 
letter,"  replied  Bob,  leaning  back  in  his  chair  and  crossing 
his  arms  over  his  stomach.  "You  know  how  indomitable 
these  old  thick  skulled,  ebony  skinned  slaves  are  about 
keeping  secrets  entrusted  to  them,  and  I  suppose  that  this 
old  relic  of  slavery  times  would  not  have  disgorged  it  if 


178  BOB   WILLIS    UNFOLDS    HIS   PLAN. 

you  had  skinned  him  alive.  But  to  continue  my  story. 
I  think  it  was  the  intention  of  the  old  gentleman  to  set 
up  on  the  Missouri  James  the  imitation  of  the  old  home 
on  the  Virginia  river  of  that  name,  but  the  incident  I 
have  described  delayed  it  and  the  old  pioneer  did  not  live 
to  perfect  his  plan.  But  Tom  Alton's  father,  I  believe, 
did  plan  and  had  built  that  house  now  occupied  by  Hart 
Emerson,  a  little  while  before  he  kicked  the  bucket,  and 
now  the  family  is  extinct  in  a  manner,  unless  the  scape- 
goat for  the  sins  of  our  chief  succeeds  in  turning  the  tide 
of  public  opinion.  Darn  my  cats  if  I  don't  hate  to  im. 
pose  on  a  man  like  that,  but  this  fellow  that  has  squealed 
on  us  will  probably  cause  a  breach  in  the  ranks  and  a 
rout  and  panic  of  the  forces.  It  reminds  me  of  the  story 
of  Arnold  Winkelried,  at  the  battle  of  Sernpach,  who 
made  a  breach  for  his  countrymen  by  rushing  on  the 
phalanx  of  the  enemy  and  gathering  as  many  of  their 
spears  as  he  could,  fell  over  and  formed  an  opening  that 
resulted  in  a  great  victory  for  the  Swiss.  I  wish  I  could 
do  something  great,  Mant,  that  would  make  me  a  hero  in 
the  eyes  of  the  people.  But  I  can't,"  he  exclaimed  with 
a  touch  of  sadness.  "  I  have  just  been  borne  down  by 
force  of  circumstances  till  I  sometimes  think  there  is 
nothing  to  live  for." 

* '  You  seem  to  have  an  idea  that  your  expectations  of 
getting  possession  of  the  buried  hoard  won't  bring  a 
change,"  suggested  Brightwood. 

Bob  did  not  reply  at  once,  but  was  evidently  absorbed 


BOB    WILLIS    UNFOLDS    HIS    PLAN.  179 

in  some  new  thought.  "No,  I  don't  have  much  idea 
that  the  wealth  of  Solomon  could  obliterate  my  past 
record,"  resumed  Bob  presently.  "If  I  had  kept  the 
straight  and  narrow  path  I  would  not  undertake  this  job 
at  all,  Mant.  I  would  seek. out  the  rightful  heir  and  dis- 
close it  to  him,  and  perhaps  he  would  be  generous  enough 
to  divide  with  me,  but  as  it  is  he  knows  the  secrets  of 
my  life  too  well,  and  I  must  avoid  him.  But  excuse  me 
if  I  change  the  subject  a  little,  Mont,"  he  exclaimed,  his 
face  lighting  up  with  new  thought.  "Talking  about  us 
burying  ourselves  in  Springfield  society,  there  is  Hart 
Emerson  for  instance.  He  is  a  social  lion  among  the 
elite  up  there,  and  the  odd  part  of  it  is  they  have  never 
found  out  yet  what  a  bad  egg  he  is,  but  that  may  be 
because  nobody  has  ever  offered  a  voluntary  disclosure 
of  his  true  character.  I  wonder  what  Hart  will  think 
when  he  finds  out  that  the  buried  fortune  has  been  found 
and  carried  off  ?" 

"Can't  tell  you,  for  my  part,"  replied  Manton,  as  he 
rose  and  began  pacing  the  room  in  a  transport  of  delight. 
Bob's  description  of  Hart  Emerson  successfully  posing  as 
a  society  lion  in  Springfield  society  had  removed  the  last 
vestige  of  his  opposition,  and  he  was  building  an  air 
castle  on  that  foundation  which  gave  him  a  flow  of 
pleasant,  airy  feelings.  He  knew  but  little  about  Hart 
Emerson,  but  was  confident  from  Bob's  talk  about  him 
that  the  elite  of  the  little  mountain  metropolis  was  being 
grossly  imposed  on.  Yet  he  felt  a  willingness  to  do  the 


ISO  BOB   WILLIS   UNFOLDS   HIS   PLAN. 

same  thing  himself  if  he  and  Bob  was  successful  in  their 
proposed  undertaking. 

"Well,  I  guess  we'd  better  set  the  time,  hadn't  we, 
Bob?"  he  suggested  presently,  pausing  in  his  walk  around 
the  room. 

"I've  already  set  the  time,  Mant,"  said  Bob.  "Hold 
down  here  and  I'll  tell  you  in  a  whisper,  for  walls  have 
ears  sometimes  you  know." 

Brightwood  obeyed,  and  when  Bob  had  informed  him 
of  the  time  he  thought  best  to  make  the  venture,  they 
left  the  house  and  went  for  a  stroll  around  town  and  a 
visit  to  the  saloon. 


The  campers  beheld  within  the  radius  of  the  firelight  a  weirdly 
clad  figure, 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE   MEETING   OF   THE   FORCES. 

Night  on  the  prairie,  night  over  the  broad  treeless 
plains  and  vast  elevations  and  peaks  of  the  Rockies, 
darkness  over  the  Ozark  Range,  stretching  away  to  the 
Southwest  to  meet  its  big  brother  Range  in  the  foothills 
of  the  Southland — a  moonless  night,  at  least  the  moon 
would  not  appear  for  a  great  while — the  stars  looked 
down  from  the  mighty  dome  of  Heaven  on  the  crawling 
creatures  of  the  earth  and  noted  their  doings  this  dark 
November  night.  The  great  monotonous,  flower-spangled 
level  plains  stretched  away  under  the  canopy  of  Heaven 
like  a  vast  meadow,  in  the  midst  of  which  a  campfire 
had  been  started  by  a  party  of  men  by  the  side  of  a 
fallen  cottonwood  in  a  little  oasis  of  timber.  The  clump 
was  small  and  just  scattering  enough  to  afford  a  good 
place  to  camp,  while  all  around  was  Siberian  blankness. 
The  men  were  sitting  around  in  different  attitudes,  talk- 
ing and  smoking  their  pipes  placidly,  while  the  horses, 
tethered  on  the  succulent  grass,  were  filling  their  stomachs 
unmindful  of  the  tribulations  of  man.  The  number  of 
the  men  was  twelve,  and  their  faces  bespoke  determina- 
tion, while  also  depicted  thereon  was  a  sort  of  meditative 
expression,  as  though  each  one  had  something  on  his 


1 84  THE   MEETING    OF   THE   FORCES. 

mind  that  troubled  him.  Their  accoutrements  were  piled 
against  the  top  end  of  the  log  in  a  confused  heap,  their 
cooking  utensils  were  piled  in  another  heap  on  the 
ground.  Supper  was  over,  and  now  was  the  time  to 
talk  and  plan  for  the  operations  of  the  morrow. 

And  who  were  they  and  what  were  they  doing 
there  ? 

Well,  just  listen  to  their  talk  and  you  will  soon  learn 
who  they  are  and  what  they  had  already  done  and  were 
going  to  do  yet.  There  were  stormy  times  indeed  in  the 
regions  lying  between  the  Mississippi  and  the  Rockies. 
The  time  for  action  had  come  and  the  Kansas  regulators 
were  no  less  energetic  than  their  Missouri  brethren. 

George  Latimer  stood  up  before  the  fire  smoking  his 
pipe  and  talking,  while  turning  first  one  side  then  the 
other  to  the  fire,  and  occasionally  stepping  aside  as  the 
wind  blew  the  smoke  in  his  face.  The  wind  was  not 
blowing  as  rabid  as  it  had  been  during  the  day,  but 
moaned  and  sighed  around  the  camp  like  some  lost  spirit, 
occasionally  blowing  a  cutting  blast  which  sent  the  smoke 
cavorting  around  the  circle  of  campers.  The  clump  of 
timber  stood  near  the  banks  of  the  Neosho  river,  and  the 
camp  was  pitched  in  a  lovely  part  of  the  country,  where 
it  was  some  distance  to  any  settlements,  except  now  and 
then  an  abandoned  claim  where  some  settler  had  thrown 
up  the  sponge  and  sought  other  places  more  congenial 
than  the  bleak,  desert-like  plains, 

"I  say,  Sam,"  said  George  Latimer,    as   he   again 


THE    MEETING    OF   THE    FORCES.  185 

turned  his  face  to  the  fire.  Sam  Riley  looked  up  at  him 
questioningly  from  his  seat  on  the  ground,  with  his  back 
braced  against  the  log.  "I  say,  what  do  you  think  we'd 
better  do,  anyhow  ?" 

"Do?"  reiterated  Riley,  "why,  the  best  thing  we 
can  do  is  to  steer  off  a  little  Eastward  and  run  the  risk 
of  obtaining  a  little  help.  I  don't  want  to  run  any  great 
risks  with  the  force  I  have  at  my  command,  besides  that 
you  know  the  Cheyennes  are  on  the  verge  of  another 
outbreak,  and  no  telling  when  the  bolt  may  strike  us. 
My  idea  is  if  we  don't  get  help  we'd  better  not  beard  the 
lion  in  his  den." 

"But  where  do  you  expect  to  get  help,  Sam,"  ex- 
claimed a  young  man  named  Carver,  who  lay  on  the 
ground  with  his  saddle  blanket  for  a  pillow.  "Who  is 
it  that  is  interested  enough  in  the  case  to  join  us  in  our 
proposed  attack  on  the  ranch  ?" 

' '  Those  are  hard  sounding  words,  aren't  they  ?"  re- 
plied Riley.  "We  haven't  got  any  particular  grudge 
against  the  ranch,  it's  the  men  who  run  it  and  the  rotten 
thieves  who  take  shelter  there.  Now,  you  want  to  know 
why  I  think  we  will  receive  reinforcements,  do  you?" 
Sam  now  rose  to  his  feet  and  continued,  after  the  others 
had  signified  their  eagerness  to  learn  his  reasons  for  ex- 
pecting reinforcements.  "You  see,  its  this  way,"  he 
said,  crossing  his  hands  in  an  explanatory  manner,  ' '  about 
my  idea  of  reinforcements.  The  Missouri  regulators  are 
no  doubt  beginning  operations  by  this  time,  and  my 


1 86  THE    MEETING    OF   THE    FORCES. 

reasons  for  thinking  that  they  will  pay  a  visit  to  Blanton 
this  time  is  this  :  Poor  Tom  Riley  who  got  killed  over 
there  on  the  Dalton  ranch  was  a  nephew  of  mine,  and 
he  corresponded  with  my  kids  tolerably  regular.  We  got 
one  letter  from  him  a  while  back,  stating  that  if  there 
was  another  foray  committed  over  there  the  vigilantees 
was  surely  going  to  pay  a  visit  to  Blanton's  ranch.  Well, 
it  strikes  me  that  they  will  go,  and  go  loaded  for  bear, 
too,  on  account  of  the  enormity  of  the  depredation. 
They  are  doubtless  stronger  than  we  are,  and  I  have  an 
idea  that  Blanton  and  his  crew  will  think  they  have  been 
struck  by  a  doubled  and  twisted  cyclone  if  we  should 
happen  to  meet  up." 

Sam  had  evidently  convinced  his  audience  of  the 
feasibility  of  his  plan,  for  not  one  of  them  emitted  a 
dissenting  word.  These  men  were  under  the  same  in- 
fluence that  the  Missouri  Vigilance  was  in  regard  to  deal- 
ing with  the  border  ruffian  element  that  rode  rough  shod 
over  the  settlers  and  boldly  defied  the  laws  of  the  land. 
This  sort  of  thing  was  a  serious  check  to  the  growth  and 
development  of  the  country,  besides  that  many  of  the 
settlers  were  murdered  in  cold  blood  who  were  thought 
to  have  some  hand  in  trying  to  convict  them,  and  a  man 
was  scarcely  safe  even  in  his  own  domicile.  Many  of 
those  living  in  the  large  cities  who  were  of  criminal  ten- 
dencies had  become  tired  of  having  their  footsteps  dogged 
by  detectives,  and  longing  for  a  freer  atmosphere  migrated 
thither,  and  increased  both  the  number  and  boldness  of 


THE    MEETING    OF   THE    FORCES.  1 87 

the  lawless  element.  The  citizens  of  the  Sunflower  state 
were  thoroughly  awakened  to  their  danger,  and  the  re- 
ports of  their  operations  against  the  thieving  hordes  were 
becoming  rife,  and  the  vigilantees  of  other  states  were 
following  suit,  as  they  realized  that  the  law  of  self  preser- 
vation was  now  their  last  hope.  But  one  thing  was  plain- 
ly evident  to  the  regulators  of  all  the  overridden  sections: 
Blanton  was  the  central  sun  around  which  all  the  other 
satellites  of  plunder  revolved,  instinctively  fleeing  to  him 
for  shelter  when  the  raids  they  had  planned  were  executed, 
and  remaining  there  till  the  scouts  they  sent  out  brought 
them  the  report  that  all  was  quiet  and  safe  once  more. 
Then  they  would  disperse  and  spend  their  ill-gotten 
funds  in  riotous  pleasure  till  the  time  appointed  for  an- 
other expedition.  Therefore  it  had  entered  the  minds  of 
both  the  Missouri  and  Kansas  regulators  that  the  best 
plan  would  be  to  strike  their  enemies  while  they  were 
sure  to  be  in  a  body  and  save  themselves  the  trouble  of 
hunting  for  them. 

Sam  Rileyhad  called  for  volunteers  to  go  to  the  ranch 
but  had  not  succeeded  in  getting  as  many  as  he  calculated 
to.  Perhaps  the  remainder  of  his  men  were  being  smit- 
ten by  remorse  when  they  thought  of  the  graves  of  the 
depredators  now  glaring  up  at  the  sunlight  over  the  wild 
cactus  patches  and  flower  spangled  solitudes  of  the  Sun- 
flower state,  and  wanted  no  further  blood  stains  on  their 
hands.  But  Riley,  instigated  perhaps  by  thoughts  of 
avenging  the  death  of  his  nephew,  had  taken  the  eleven 


1 88         THE  MEETING  OF  THE  FORCES. 

men  that  offered  their  services  and  departed  for  the  sec- 
tion where  the  ranch  was  located.  This  was  just  over 
the  state  line  in  the  Territory,  and  Blanton  was  the  pro- 
prietor of  the  land  on  which  the  ranch  was  situated,  he 
having  married  an  Indian  woman  and  two  sons  being  the 
fruits  of  their  union.  These  two  sons  of  the  old  des- 
perado were  named  respectively  Alf  and  Joe,  and  were 
among  the  most  desperate  characters  in  the  West. 

Sam,  having  explained  his  reasons  for  expecting  a 
union  with  the  Missouri  men,  the  others  sat  in  silence  for 
some  time,  evidently  digesting  the  solid  facts  set  forth. 
What  could  they  expect  to  do  with  such  a  small  force  as 
that  when  the  force  at  Blanton's  was  probably  three  or 
four  times  as  large,  besides  the  danger  of  being  attacked 
by  Indians  who  were  showing  signs  of  hostility.  The 
evident  futility  of  their  expedition  was  the  cause  of  the 
melancholy  expression  that  had  overspread  their  faces 
before  Sam  had  opened  up  his  plan. 

But  it  was  not  long  ere  they  were  destined  to  receive 
at  first  a  shock  then  a  pleasant  surprise,  receiving  some 
news  that  put  them  at  their  ease  in  regard  to  fear  of  the 
Indians. 

Sam  let  the  others  think  for  a  minute  or  two  without 
any  extra  flourishes  to  convince  them.  A  silence  had 
fallen  over  the  camp,  the  wind  had,  after  a  fierce  gust  or 
two,  subsided,  and  the  faintly  audible  munching  of  the 
horses  was  all  that  disturbed  the  quiet.  Before  any  of 
the  others  spoke  again  George  Latimer,  becoming  tired 


THE    MEETING   OF    THE    FORCES.  l8( 

of  standing,  had  gone  to  the  pile  of  trappings  to  fish  out 
his  saddle  blanket  for  a  pillow  and  lie  down.  Sam,  who 
was  standing  with  a  thoughtful  expression  before  the  fire, 
suddenly  felt  a  vigorous  slap  on  the  shoulder  and  these 
startling  words: 

"  Sam,  I  hear  the  tramp  of  horses  as  plain  as  day- 
light. Listen,  boys,  and  see  if  you  don't  hear  it  too." 

At  these  words  the  whole  force  sprang  for  their  rifles, 
expecting  an  attack  by  the  Indians.  Their  sinewy  fingers 
grasped  the  guns  in  nervous  clutch,  while  the  sound  of 
the  hoof  beats  came  nearer  and  nearer.  They  peered 
furtively  around  the  wall  of  darkness  that  encircled  them, 
looking  eagerly  for  the  dusky  faces  of  redskins  to  pop 
into  the  circle  of  light.  They  had  not  long  to  wait 
for  a  termination  of  this  state  of  affairs,  for  presently 
they  were  aware  that  the  hoof  beats  had  ceased,  and 
they  were  not  a  little  perplexed  at  the  sudden  turn  of 
affairs. 

A  moment  later  they  heard  the  slow,  muffled  tread  of 
a  single  horse  advancing  in  the  direction  of  the  camp- 
fire. 

"I  wonder  what  that  means,"  said  Jim  Carver,  in  a 
low,  guarded  voice. 

4 '  Guess  we'll  have  to  wait  a  little  before  we  can  be 
enlightened  on  that  point,"  replied  Sam  Riley,  as  he 
craned  his  neck  for  a  closer  scrutiny  of  the  wall  of  dark- 
ness. Then  he  added  cautiously,  "  Better  watch  your 


I9O  THE   MEETING   OF   THE    FORCES. 

corners,  boys ;  they  might  be  up  to  a  ruse  of  attacking 
us  in  the  rear." 

"Yes,  and  that  is  evidently  a  feint  to  attract  our  at- 
tention while  the  main  body  creeps  around  behind  us, 
and " 

"  Ho,  by  the  ghost  of  Pocahontas,  there  he  is  now," 
ejaculated  Jim  Carver,  as  the  eyes  of  the  campers  be- 
held within  the  radius  of  the  firelight  a  weirdly  clad 
figure  on  horseback. 

"  Humph !"  exclaimed  the  Indian  in  an  amused  tone. 
"  Humph.  Wah.  What  is  the  white  brother  alarmed 
about  ?" 

'  *  What  is  your  errand  here  ?"  sternly  inquired  Riley, 
coming  forward  a  few  steps. 

The  Indian,  who  was  a  chief,  as  could  be  observed 
by  the  gorgeous  trappings  of  his  august  person,  did  not 
seem  to  be  at  all  discomposed  at  the  hostile  attitude  of 
Riley. 

4 'Humph,  white  brother  tink  me  enemy,"  replied  the 
chief,  now  vaulting  from  the  pony's  back  and  coming 
forward  to  within  a  few  steps  of  Riley.  When  he  stopped 
at  last,  evincing  all  the  signs  of  friendship  he  knew,  he 
continued  :  "  White  brother  small  in  numbers;  no  good; 
what  he  do  with  the  big  band  over  yonder  ?"  pointing 
Southward. 

The  others  now  came  forward,  eager  to  learn  what 
the  mission  of  the  Indian  was  to  their  camp.  The  chief 


THE    MEETING   OF   THE    FORCES.  19! 

scrutinized  their  faces  with  a  friendly,  earnest  expression 
on  his  own  dusky  visage,  and  lifting  his  hand  in  an 
oratorical  manner,  he  continued  : 

"Me  know  what  the  white  brothers  want.  We  Indi- 
ans want  someting.  Now  see,  you  be  small  and  can't  no 
do  much  what  you  want.  Me  come  to  you,  ask  you  join 
us,  then  we  be  heap  big  strong  like  the  big  chief  over 
there,"  again  pointing  Southward. 

What  did  the  Indian  mean,  was  the  question  upper- 
most in  the  minds  of  the  regulators.  Were  they  at  war 
with  another  tribe  and'  desired  to  form  an  alliance  with 
them  ?  Sam  revolved  the  matter  in  his  mind  a  moment 
and  then  asked  : 

' '  What  do  you  mean,  anyhow  ?" 

"  Mean  big  chief  Blanton,"  replied  the  Indian.  "Him 
bad  man,  have  big  heap  lot  bad  men  around  him  place. 
Steal  much  cattle  and  ponies  from  Indians.  Steal  much 
horses,  much  cattle,  from  white  brother.  Me  come  see 
white  brother,  join  together,  then  we  go  give  big  bad 
brother  some  fight !" 

The  regulators  now  understood.  The  facts  of  the 
case  stood  out  as  clear  as  a  sunbeam.  The  Indians  were 
becoming  tired  of  the  depredations  of  Blanton  and  his 
satellites  and  were  evincing  signs  of  restlessness  and 
hostility  to  the  ranchman  and  his  crew.  The  Indians 
understood  the  drift  of  things  quite  as  well  as  the  whites, 
and  were  seeking  an  alliance  with  them  in  order  to 


IQ2  THE   MEETING   OF   THE   FORCES. 

avenge  them  all  together.  But  Riley  still  hoped  to  meet 
the  Missouri  regulators  and  form  an  alliance  with  them, 
and  he  began  talking  about  it  to  the  others.  The  Indian 
stood  listening  with  a  strange  expression  on  his  weird 
visage,  and  evidently  understood  the  drift  of  the  regula- 
tor's talk,  as  ever  and  anon  he  gave  a  low  muttered 
"Humph,"  which  was  evidence  enough  that  he  was 
loaded  for  bear  in  the  way  of  general  information  on 
the  subject  in  hand. 

Presently  Sam  turned  to  the  chief  and  said  :  '  *  How 
many  men  do  you  command  ?" 

11  Heap  big  lot,  much  about  twenty,  me  guess,  The 
white  brother  he  have  eleven,  that  make  how  many  ?" 
asked  the  Indian,  hesitatingly. 

"Thirty-one,"  replied  Sam. 

The  Indian's  face  lighted  up  with  an  enthusiastic  glow, 
and  he  went  on:  "Thirty-one.  Humph,  heap  big  num- 
ber me  and  you  got.  Tother  white  brother  have  nearly 
much  as  we. 

"Tother  white  brother,"  ejaculated  Riley,  looking 
askew  at  the  others,  and  then  facing  the  Indian  :  • '  Who 
is  the  other  white  brother  you  mention,  may  I  ask  ?" 

The  Indian  stood  for  a  moment  with  a  grave  expres- 
sion on  his  dusky  face,  evincing  no  signs  of  emotion  nor 
life,  but  standing  like  a  statue,  evidently  bent  in  deep, 
earnest  thought.  The  firelight  flickered  and  waned, 
making  his  weird,  grotesque  figure  look  more  weird  than 


THE    MEETING    OF    THE    FORCES.  193 

ever,  while  the  sighing  wind  in  the  tree  tops,  and  the 
shadows  cast  by  their  trunks  gave  a  ghostly  aspect  to  the 
scene.  The  Indian  seemed  preparing  a  final  speech  that 
would  end  the  interview  to  the  satisfaction  of  all. 

After  the  regulators  had  had  their  patience  tried  to 
the  limit  by  his  silence,  the  Indian  at  last  spoke,  and  his 
words  and  manner  of  conveying  them  bespoke  that  he 
was  opposed  to  any  idle  parley. 

"  Go,  saddle  ponies,  get  ready,  come  with  me.  White 
brother  camped  over  yonder,  not  more  five  miles  off. 
Come." 

And  the  Indian  turned  and  mounted  his  pony  without 
another  word,  while  the  regulators  stood  nonplussed  into 
inaction  by  this  blunt  invitation. 

But  the  Indian  evinced  no  signs  of  any  further  talk 
as  he  sat  gravely  in  his  saddle,  his  weird  figure  now  bare- 
ly discernible  in  the  dull,  flickering  glow  of  the  outer 
wall  of  light.  He  cast  first  a  questioning  gaze  at  the 
men,  then  his  eyes  began  to  roam  the  circle  of  the  camp, 
and  finally  alighted  on  the  chaotic  pile  of  accoutrements 
that  lay  in  the  circle  of  the  firelight  against  the  top  part 
of  the  trunk  of  the  fallen  cottonwood,  and  he  assumed 
a  lofty  mien,  as  though  mentally  saying  to  himself,  "What 
a  monstrous  load  of  unnecessary  equipage." 

But  Sam  Riley  was  a  man  of  quick  and  accurate 
judgement,  and  never  studied  long  about  his  course  of 
action.  He  knew  the  Indian  character  well  enough  to 


IQ4         THE  MEETING  OF  THE  FORCES. 

satisfy  him  that  the  only  course  to  pursue  was  to  make 
their  preparations  and  follow  the  chief  into  the  camp 
where  the  white  men  were,  little  doubting  but  that  they 
were  the  very  men  he  desired  to  meet. 

* '  Well,  let's  get  ready,  boys, "  he  said,  as  he  turned 
and  strode  back  to  the  log  and  leaned  his  rifle  against  it. 
Sam  had  no  fear  of  treachery  now. 

Five  minutes,  perhaps,  elapsed  till  Rileyand  his  men 
had  completed  their  arrangements,  during  which  time 
three  more  dusky  forms  had  appeared  in  the  light  of  the 
campfire  and  sat  on  their  ponies  in  conversation  with 
their  chief.  Their  demeanor  in  general  bespoke  satisfac- 
tion and  confidence. 

And  when  all  were  ready  the  Indians,  with  many 
exclamations  of  satisfaction,  wheeled  their  ponies  and 
motioned  the  regulators  to  follow.  They  obeyed,  and 
the  whole  troop  went  flying  down  the  trail  at  a  rapid 
rate,  while  the  wind  sighed  a  farewell  in  the  treetops, 
and  the  fire  gradually  sank  to  a  bed  of  coals,  and  the 
coyotes  now  sallying  forth  began  their  ominous  wailing 
far  off  over  the  prairie. 

On  went  the  cavalcade  with  tireless  energy,  paying 
no  heed  to  the  wolves  nor  anything  else  save  the  dark- 
ness of  the  night  and  dimness  of  the  trail. 

Nothing  broke  the  monotony  of  the  night  but  the 
creak  of  the  saddles  and  the  dull  thud  of  the  hoofs  on 
the  grassy  surface.  Scarcely  visible  was  the  trail  to  the 


THE    MEETING   OF   THE    FORCES. 


white  men,  but  the  keen  practiced  eyes  of  the  Indians 
did  net  lose  it,  and  after  what  seemed  to  Riley  and  his 
men  a  very  short  time,  the  Indians  slackened  their  pace 
rind  the  chief  fell  back,  exclaiming  : 

"  Yonder  camp,  white  brother,  chief.  We  camp 
with  them." 

Riley  and  his  men  looked  in  the  direction  indicated 
and  saw  the  light  of  a  camp  fire  plainly  silhouetted  in 
the  canopy  of  darkness  and  discerned  also  the  forms  of 
men  stirring  around  therein. 

A  moment  later  they  had  ridden  up  to  the  camp- 
fire  and  were  warmly  greeted  by  the  whites  and  Indians 
left  behind. 

Riley  soon  learned  to  his  satisfaction  that  the  white 
men  were  the  Missouri  regulators,  and  that  the  whole 
concourse  immediately  set  up  a  confused  howl  and  dis- 
cussion of  the  wrongs  that  they  had  suffered  at  the 
hands  of  the  ruffian  element. 

The  force  now  numbered  over  fifty  men  all  told,  and 
Sam  Riley's  prediction  that  Blanton  and  his  crew  would 
think  a  cyclone  had  overtaken  them  seemed  likely  to  be 
fulfilled. 

These  were  our  friends,  we  have  introduced  to  the 
reader  :  Captain  Garnett,  who  had  been  placed  in 
command  of  the  whole  Missouri  detachment  ;  Dick 
Plummer,  Jack  Dalton,  Bill  Nash,  Andy  Garnett  and 
Clayton  Palliser,  and  before  the  latter  named  person  had 


IQ6  THE    MEETING   OF   THE   FORCES. 

been  there  long  he  decided  that  there  was  going  to  be  a 
stormy  time,  and  he  was  thinking  of  the  probability  oi 
him  getting  killed  before  he  had  found  a  clue  to  his 
father's  mysterious  absence. 

"But  the  darkest  hours  are  just  before  dawn,"  sc 
says  the  old  adage,  and  Clayton  soon  had  cause  to 
believe  that  the  old  chunk  of  crystalized  wisdom  had 
not  lost  any  of  its  essence  with  old  age. 


The  young  man  was  just  in  the  act  of  tethering  his  pony  when 
Clayton  came  up. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

CLAYTON     FINDS    A   CLUE. 

The  night  finally  wore  away,  and  the  band  of  aveng- 
ers, camped  on  the  prairie,  rose  in  the  gray  light  of  the 
morning  and  bestirred  themselves  in  the  performing  of 
the  morning  duties.  Their  eyes,  when  rubbed  well  and 
cast  about  for  a  view  of  the  surrounding  landscape,  be- 
held to  the  Southwest  the  Little  Wachata  looming  up 
above  the  level  of  the  grassy  plains,  while  on  all  the 
other  sides  the  level,  unbroken  expanse  of  prairie  met 
the  gaze.  Several  habitations  were  also  to  be  seen, 
which  showed  that  the  regulators  had  pitched  their  camp 
near  the  settlements,  which  were  more  pronounced  as 
the  progress  Eastward  proceeded.  Over  to  the  South- 
west, at  the  foot  of  the  Wachatas,  lay  the  domain  of  the 
Blantons,  where  the  lawless  hordes  were  wont  to  assem- 
ble for  shelter  and  pastime. 

Clayton  rose  with  the  others  and  went  out  to  care  for 
his  steed,  a  faithful  little  pony,  the  one  he  had  ridden 
over  the  mountains  that  memorable  night.  His  hopes  of 
bringing  the  mystery  to  light  were  somewhat  dampened 
by  the  thought  of  the  murderous  mission  they  were  on, 
and  he  felt  a  trifle  pensive  this  morning  when  he  thought 
of  the  home  he  had  shunned  to  come  with  this  expedi- 

(199) 


2OO  CLAYTON    FINDS    A   CLUE. 

tion.  He  knew  the  opposition  he  would  encounter  if  he 
went  home  before  starting,  and  he  was  desirous  to  avoid 
any  unpleasantness.  He  had  left  the  money  in  the  hands 
of  the  Dalton's  to  insure  its  safety,  as  there  was  no 
probability  of  any  raid  so  soon  after  the  preceding  one, 
and  as  he  had  been  chosen  as  one  of  the  picked  men  by 
the  leaders  on  account  of  his  accurate  judgment  and  un- 
erring aim,  he  had  no  other  choice  than  to  accompany 
the  expedition.  But  he  did  not  like  the  fierce  declara- 
tions of  the  regulators  about  destroying  by  force  the 
aggregation  of  villains  and  the  place  of  their  refuge,  but 
he  had  no  intention  of  opposing  it  should  the  majority 
declare  for  it. 

This  morning  Clayton  happened  to  pass  on  his  way 
back  to  camp  a  young  man  who  had  been  eyeing  him 
curiously  from  the  first  time  he  had  gotten  sight  of  him, 
looking  at  him  in  a  wistful  way,  as  though  he  longed  for 
his  acquaintance.  The  young  man  was  no  less  a  per- 
sonage than  Jim  Carver,  who  had  come  with  the  regu- 
lators of  Sam  Riley,  not  because  he  had  anything  at 
stake,  but  simply  to  gratify  his  restless  longing  for  activ- 
ity. His  parents  kept  a  hotel  in  the  town  he  hailed  from, 
and  Jim  had  taken  a  turn  about  at  clerking,  wood  sawing, 
and  various  other  occupations  about  town  till  the  dull 
times  accruing  from  the  panic  of  the  seventies  set  in  and 
work  was  scarce.  Then  Jim,  having  been  idle  a  long 
time  and  having  learned  through  the  newspapers  and  oral 
reports  of  the  atrocities  committed,  decided  to  make  a 


CLAYTON    FINDS   A   CLUE.  2OI 

hero  of  himself  in  the  war  of  extermination  inaugurated 
against  the  lawless  desperadoes.  That  Jim  was  brave 
no  one  could  doubt  when  obtaining  their  first  view  of 
him,  for  his  visage  bespoke  a  combination  of  manly 
qualities  even  to  those  not  versed  in  physiognomy.  His 
head  was  rather  heavily  molded,  but  his  features  were 
smooth  and  regular,  with  large  blue  eyes  and  a  nose 
slightly  Roman,  and  his  complexion  was  a  very  dark, 
ruddy  color  for  one  who  was  not  wont  to  follow  out  door 
pursuits.  His  demeanor  was  complacent  though,  and 
Clayton,  who  was  a  keen  judge  of  character  by  the 
expression  of  countenance,  always  was  ready  to  culti- 
vate the  acquaintance  of  a  person  with  a  good  face. 

Clayton,  besides  the  pensive  feeling  that  possessed 
him,  was  also  possessed  of  a  strange  presentiment  of 
some  coming  event  that  would  change  the  course  of 
his  life,  and  which  he  could  not  but  believe  that  Jim 
Carver  had  something  to  do  with.  Those  of  a  highly 
wrought  temperament  and  intellectual  development,  and 
especially  those  with  burdens  on  their  lives,  are  often 
attracted  thus  at  sight  of  certain  people  whom  they 
meet  with.  This  was  one  thing  that  attracted  Clayton 
towards  the  cultivation  of  Jack  Dalton's  friendship. 

These  people  of  high  perception  are  quick  to  recog- 
nize those  of  a  strongly  sympathetic  nature,  and  Clayton, 
knowing  that  he  could  not  be  parading  his  sorrow  before 
the  world  all  the  time,  desired  some  one  to  listen  when- 
ever he  chose  to  make  that  the  subject,  and  he  had  found 


202  CLAYTON    FINDS    A   CLUE. 

in  Jack  a  true  and  sympathetic  listener,  a  logical  coun- 
selor and  faithful  coadjutor. 

The  young  man  was  just  in  the  act  of  tethering  his 
pony  when  Clayton  came  up,  and  as  Carver  looked  up 
Clayton  vouchsafed  these  words : 

"Quite  a  crowd  of  us,  don't  you  think?" 

A  look  of  pleasure  lighted  up  Carver's  ruddy  face  as 
he  replied,  deliberately:  "You  know  there's  a  crowd  of 
us,  and  I'm  thinking  from  the  drift  of  things  that  we  will 
be  thinned  out  a  little  before  long. " 

Jim  had  spoken  in  that  careless  border  strain  as 
though  a  man's  life  was  of  no  more  consequence  than 
that  of  a  buffalo,  and  Clayton  was  slightly  shocked  for 
an  instant.  But  he  was  too  shrewd  to  think  the  stranger 
heartless  and  cruel  because  he  was  imbued  with  the 
spirit  of  his  section,  and  having  decided  that  Jim  was  a 
brave  and  manly  fellow,  with  good  intellect  and  wide 
range  of  thought,  he  recovered  his  mental  poise  and 
formed  the  idea  of  an  interrogatory  course  to  satisfy 
himself  that  he  was  right. 

"  Then  suppose  you  were  one  of  the  number  destined 
to  fall,  what  would  you  think  of  that  ?"  he  said,  as  Jim 
was  drawing  the  last  knot  in  the  riata,  making  it  taut. 

Jim  did  not  reply  till  the  task  he  was  pursuing  was 
finished.  Then  he  straightened  himself  to  his  full  height, 
with  his  hands  resting  on  his  hips,  and  said  with  undis- 
guised nonchalance : 


CLAYTON   FINDS    A   CLUE.  2O3 

"Well,  that  is  a  hard  question,  pardner.  If  I  get 
perforated  enough  to  be  killed  I  won't  think  anything ; 
if  I  gei  badly  hurt  I'll,  think  of  the  people  who  will  look 
upon  me  as  a  hero ;  but  if  I  come  out  with  a  whole  skin 
I'll  think  I  arn  not  born  to  be  shot.  That's  all." 

Clayton  was  charmed  with  the  fellow's  pithy  reply, 
and  resolved  upon  another  feeler.  He  had  a  strong 
strain  of  sarcastic  humor  in  his  own  composition,  and 
came  near  blurting  out  the  words:  "He  that  is  born  to 
be  hung  will  never  be  shot,"  as  a  sort  of  grim  joke.  But 
he  had  the  faculty  of  thinking  twice  before  he  spoke  once 
and  refrained. 

"What  do  you  think  of  the  proposed  plan  of  action  ?" 
asked  Clayton,  instead  of-  the  emission  of  the  sarcastic 
sentence.  Then  continued:  "Don't  you  think  we  are  laying 
ourselves  liable  by  invading  the  Indian  country  and  killing 
its  inhabitants  ?" 

Jim  glanced  askew  at  the  smoke  curling  up  from  the 
camp  and  the  concourse  of  Indian  rangers  and  white 
vigilantes,  then  replied  as  follows : 

"Well,  I  don't  know  about  that.  If  the  rowdies  can 
cut  such  bold  capers  and  go  unpunished  it  stands  to 
reason  that  we  can  avenge  ourselves  in  like  manner  and 
not  be  molested.  Don't  you  see  how  the  reds  are  be- 
having. They  are  just  crazy  for  us  to  come  into  their 
country  and  wipe  out  the  viperous  crew  that's  damaging 
them  as  well  as  us.  So  what  can  we  do  but  follow  them  ?" 
Jim  paused,  and  assuming  an  oratorical  attitude,  re- 


204  CLAYTON    FINDS   A   CLUE. 

sumed  :  "  Now,  you  see,  it's  just  this  way  to  my  notion: 
If  I  have  a  relation  who  I  am  convinced  is  guilty  of  some 
crime,  and  he  comes  into  my  house  by  accident  and  I  go 
to^you  and  ask  you  to  help  me  arrest  him,  you  see  you 
would  be  perfectly  blameless  if  you  did  so,  for  if  I  in- 
vited you  therein  to  assist  in  his  arrest,  why,  do  you 
think  I  would  be  mean  enough  to  turn  on  you  and  con- 
demn you  for  unlawful  trespass.  That's  the  way  I  look 
at  it,  pardner ;  besides  that,  you  may  not  be  as  well 
posted  in  Indian  rudiments  as  I  am.  These  rangers 
know  what  they  are  doing,  and  have  no  scruples  about 
law  on  their  minds.  Perhaps  the  reds  are  a  little  ahead 
of  us  in  the  making  of  criminal  laws.  You  know  they 
don't  have  that  horror  of  homicide  that  the  white  peo- 
ple have,  and  when  the  order  comes  from  headquarters 
for  action  against  those  of  criminal  tendencies  you  can 
put  it  down  flat  that  they  are  worthy  of  death." 

Clayton  was  well  pleased  with  his  experiment,  and 
resolved -upon  cultivating  the  acquaintance  of  the  inter- 
esting stranger. 

4 'You  have  made  things  a  little  clearer  to  my  com- 
prehension than  they  were,"  he  explained.  4<  You  mean 
that  the  Indian  laws  are  constructed  so  as  to  take  quicker 
action  than  our  laws  by  alloting  to  a  vote  of  the  council 
who  is  worthy  of  death,  and  then  the  bolt  strikes  them 
unawares.  Well,  we  can't  make  white  men  out  of 
Indians,  except  by  a  gradual  process,  and  if  their  laws 
are  modeled  according  to  Indian  rudiments  perhaps  it  is 


CLAYTON    FINDS    A   CLUE.  2O$ 

a  good  thing  for  us  at  the  present  time.  But  what  is 
your  name,  pardner?  I  am  enough  interested  in  you  to 
cultivate  further  acquaintance." 

"  Ah  ;  my  name  is  Carver,"  replied  Jim,  "James  Car- 
ver, called  Jim  for  short.  What  is  your  name?" 

"Clayton  Palliser, "  answered  Clayton  promptly. 

Jim's  big,  blue  eyes  emitted  a  flash  of  mingled  surprise 
and  intelligence  which  Clayton  did  not  fail  to  notice  when 
he  pronounced  his  name  in  full.  Jim  came  a  step  nearer 
and  scanned  his  face  in  the  gray  morning  light.  Then 
he  stepped  back  and  gazed  at  him  earnestly  for  an  instant, 
after  which  he  spoke  and  said  : 

"  And  your  father's  name  was  Jason  Palliser,  was  it 
not  ?" 

"  Yes,  that  was  my  father's  name,"  answered  Clayton 
with  enthusiasm.  "  Did  you  ever  have  any  acquaintance 
with  him  ?" 

Jim  beat  the  grassy  surface  with  the  toe  of  his  boot 
in  a  reflective  manner,  evidently  trying  to  frame  a  reply 
that  would  convey  in  as  few  words  as  possible  the  sum 
and  substance  of  his  acquaintance  with  Jason  Palliser. 
Like  Clayton  himself,  Jim  was  fertile  minded  and  ac- 
curate, and  required  no  great  length  of  time  to  frame  a 
suitable  answer  to  Clayton's  question.  Presently  he 
looked  at  Clayton  and  replied  : 

"  Well,  you  see  we  used  to  live  over  there  in  Missouri 
at  a  town  called  Qzark  a  few  years  back,  and  we  kept  a 


2O6  CLAYTON    FINDS   A   CLUE. 

hotel  there  as  we  keep  one  now  up  here  in  this  state.  I 
remember  the  fall  before  we  left  therein  the  spring,  there 
was  a  man  named  Jason  Palliser  stopped  with  us  who 
was  looking  for  a  location.  You  reminded  me  of  him 
the  instant  I  set  eyes  on  you. " 

Clayton  felt  a  tinge  of  pensive  sadness,  mingled  with 
the  pleasure  accruing  from  this  announcement,  and  his 
mind  reverted  to  the  old,  bright,  happy  days  of  his  boy- 
hood. It  was  like  seeing  and  talking  to  his  father,  or  the 
next  thing  to  it  to  see  and  talk  with  one  who  had  seen 
and  known  him  just  before  he  came  up  missing,  and 
Carver's  words  sounded  to  him  like  the  echoes  of  distant 
memories  opening  up  the  floodgates  of  memory  and  let- 
ting in  from  the  back  chambers  vivid  pictures  of  the  past. 
But  he  realized  that  he  would  have  to  steer  clear  of  the 
melancholy  reveries  he  was  wont  to  indulge  in  till  the 
present  crisis  was  passed  over,  and  he  shook  off  the  spell 
that  bound  him  and  was  once  more  alert. 

"But  what  else  do  you  know  about  him?"  he  asked 
presently.  "  Did  you  never  know  about  his  sudden  and 
mysterious  disappearance  ?" 

Jim  was  speechless  with  astonishment,  and  for  a 
moment  he  stood  staring  at  Clayton,  his  big  blue  eyes 
very  much  resembling  two  big  peeled  onions.  No  matter 
how  well  bred  one  may  be  he  will  often  meet  with  cir- 
cumstances that  throw  one  off  his  guard. 

Jim  was  not  in  the  habit  of  staring  thus  at  a  stranger, 
but  it  had  flashed  over  his  comprehension  that  a  good 


CLAYTON    FINDS    A    CLUE.  2O/ 

honest  stare  would  pave  the  way  for  a  reception  by  Clay- 
ton of  a  piece  of  information  he  could  give  now  that  he 
knew  what  certain  items  of  his  recollection  led  to. 

After  a  lapse  of  half  a  minute,  or  some  fraction 
thereof,  Jim  looked  reflectively  at  the  ground  and  said  : 

' '  Now  I  come  to  think  of  it  I  believe  from  what  you 
have  stated  that  I  am  the  very  man  you  ought  to  have 
met  with  before.  Let  us  take  a  seat  here  on  the  grass 
and  then  I  want  you  to  tell  me  more  about  yourself  and 
the  incident  you  have  mentioned,  and  perhaps  I  can 
help  you  to  a  clue.  Your  father  is  still  missing,  I  sup- 
pose ?" 

* '  Yes ;  I  have  not  been  able  to  obtain  any  clue  as  to 
his  whereabouts,  or  whether  he  is  dead  or  alive,"  replied 
Clayton. 

A  moment  later  they  were  seated  on  the  grassy  sur- 
face of  the  ground,  and  Jim,  after  reflecting  an  instant, 
said : 

"Then  you  have  not  heard  of  him  since  the  fall  he 
left  home,  have  you  ?" 

"No;  we  only  received  one  letter  from  him  after  he 
left  home,  and  that  was  mailed  at  Ozark,  I  think,  during 
the  session  of  Circuit  Court.  But  he  wrote  in  a  dismal 
sort  of  a  strain,  and  said  he  had  a  presentiment  of  coming 
evil,  and  advised  us  to  move  out  there  if  he  should  hap- 
pen to  miss  writing,  assuring  us  that  if  he  wrote  no  more 
we  could  look  for  foul  play." 


2O8  CLAYTON   FINDS    A   CLUE. 

Jim  nodded  assent  to  this  information,  and  replied : 
"And  you  moved  out  there,  and  have  been  looking  for 
him  or  a  clue  to  his  disappearance  ever  since  ?" 

"Yes." 

"Is  there  any  particular  person  you  suspicion  ?"  asked 
Jim. 

This  was  a  question  that  could  not  be  answered  all  at 
once  in  a  few  words.  At  least  to  Clayton's  methodical 
sense  all  the  evidence  he  and  Jack  had  collected  would 
have  to  be  recited  before  the  mention  of  the  name.  So 
.he  began  and  recited  all  the  evidence  he  had  in  his 
possession,  at  last  giving  the  name  to  his  questioner. 

"Hart  Emerson!"  repeated  Jim,  with  a  nod  and  a 
beam  of  intelligence.  "  That's  all  right,  friend  ;  you're 
on  the  right  trail.  Now  I'll  tell  you  what  I  know  about 
it  if  you'll  give  me  time  to  reflect,"  and  Jim  ducked  his 
head  in  a  reflective  manner,  while  Clayton  remained 
silent  and  attentive. 

"What  puzzles  me,"  said  Jim  presently,  "is  that  it 
is  not  probable  that  your  father  is  dead  if  the  evidence  I 
have  has  anything  to  do  with  his  case.  Still,  I  am  at  a 
loss  to  know  what  Emerson  could  have  meant  by  his 
drunken  confession  there  in  Ozark  the  day  of  his  acquit- 
tal for  the  murder  of  Fannie  Benton.  You  know  about 
that,  I  guess." 

Clayton  nodded  assent,  and  Jim  resumed  : 

"Well,  you  know  Hart  must  have  felt  jubilant  over 


CLAYTON    FINDS   A   CLUE.  2OQ 

his  acquittal,  and  as  a  consequence  he  drank  pretty 
freely  when  the  decision  had  been  rendered.  He  was 
actually  drunk  when  I  happened  to  come  onto  him,  and 
I  heard  him  say  to  the  crowd  of  friends  that  surrounded 
him,  that  he  was  not  guilty  of  the  murder  of  Fannie 
Bunton,  but  was  guilty  of  something  else  that  was  worse 
than  murder.  He  said,  though,  that  he  could  undo  it 
any  time  he  chose  to,  but  we  all  formed  the  conclusion 
that  he  had  reference  to  euchreing  the  Altons  out  of 
their  property,  and  passed  it  by  as  none  of  our  business. 
But  I  have  often  recalled  the  incident  to  mind,  and  have 
also  had  serious  doubts  that  he  had  reference  to  his 
machinations  of  the  Alton  property.  Now,  by  putting 
this  and  that  together,  like  the  detectives  do,  we  might 
forge  a  strong  chain  of  evidence  against  Hart,  since  the 
recent  evidence  you  and  I  have  developed.  Let  us  see 
now  what  we  can  do. " 

Jim  paused  again,  and  producing  a  notebook  and 
pencil  from  the  inner  pocket  of  his  coat,  he  rapidly 
jotted  down  a  few  notes  in  order  to  compare  them  to- 
gether and  see  what  effect  they  would  have.  Clayton 
sat  and  watched  him  with  as  much  interest  as  if  Carver 
was  a  detective  in  whose  hands  he  had  just  placed  the 
case.  After  a  minute  or  two  had  passed  thus  Jim  was 
ready,  and  he  handed  the  book  over  to  Clayton  for  his 
inspection. 

Clayton  took  the  note  book,  and  spreading  the  pages 
out  on  his  knee,  read  the  notes.  They  were  as  follows : 


2IO  CLAYTON    FINDS    A   CLUE. 

Last  seen  of  Jason  Palliser  in  company  with  Boyd 
Emerson  in  town  of  Ozark.  While  at  supper  the  same 
evening  he  casually  remarked  that  he  was  going  out  home 
with  Boyd  Emerson  to  look  at  the  place  then  owned  by 
Hart  Emerson.  Hart  Emerson  declared  while  drunk 
that  he  be  guilty  of  a  crime  worse  than  murder.  He 
cannot  have  had  reference  to  the  Alton  property,  for  that 
was  willed  to  him  by  the  mother  of  Tom  Alton,  whom 
she  threatened  to  disinherit.  Hart  Emerson  says  that 
the  crime  he  is  guilty  of  he  can  undo  whenever  he 
chooses.  Hart  expresses  his  belief  that  his  step-brother 
was  killed  in  the  battle  of  Pea  Ridge.  Chances  are  that 
it  was  a  mistake.  Tom  Alton  may  have  returned  and 
threatened  trouble  for  Hart.  Hart  plans  some  way  of 
putting  him  out  of  the  way. 

"Now,  then,"  said  Jim,  as  Clayton  handed  him  back 
his  note  book,  "I  will  make  a  few  more  notes  and  see 
what  they  will  produce.  How  does  that  strike  you  ?"  he 
queried  with  an  expectant  look  at  Clayton. 

"  Your  reason  is  not  without  logic,"  replied  Clayton, 
"  but  I  can't  see  into  it,  that  is  I  am  still  in  the  dark  as 
to  how  you  will  make  those  notes  into  a  chain  of  evidence 
in  regard  to  my  father. " 

Jim  moved  over  a  little  closer  and  resumed:  "Now, 
it  is  either  one  or  the  other  of  two  ways,  to  my  mind, 
according  to  the  evidence  we  have :  That  your  father 
must  either  be  dead  or  imprisoned  is  a  noteworthy  fact, 
or  else  he  would  have  returned.  Now  you  see  these  last 


CLAYTON   FINDS   A   CLUE.  ;.rl 

notes  of  mine  here.  It  may  be  that  Tom  Alton  and 
Hart  have  formed  some  rascally  plan  of  getting  money 
to  satisfy  Hart  for  the  loss  of  the  property,  and  as  a  re 
suit  have  taken  Boyd  Emerson  into  the  plot.  Then 
they  have  perhaps  waylaid  Mr.  Palliser  up  there  and 
killed  him,  or  else  they  have  shut  him  up  in  that  little 
stone  cabin  there  for  safe  keeping  till  they  could  dispose 
of  him  some  other  way.  Then  Boyd  Emerson  agrees 
to  play  the  lunatic,  and  Hart  makes  the  people  believe 
that  it  is  Boyd  that  is  shut  up  there,  whom  he  asserts  he 
does  not  want  to  send  to  an  asylum.  Boyd  takes  his 
share  of  the  spoils  and  skips  out,  while  Hart  remains  to 
enjoy  his  part  there  on  the  old  place." 

"  But  what  do  you  think  became  of  Alton  ?"  inquired 
Clayton. 

' 4  Well,  you  know  he  always  had  a  strong  hankering 
after  adventure,"  replied  Jim,  in  a  positive  tone.  "I'll 
bet  that  he  and  Hart  have  agreed  together  for  Hart  to 
stay  on  the  place  while  he  hies  away  to  the  mountains 
and  soon  turns  up  as  the  leader  of  the  Fox  Valley 
outfit." 

"  But  that  fellow  they  captured  at  the  Girard  bank 
robbery  says  that  the  description  of  the  chief  is  not  that 
of  Tom  Alton, "  ventured  Clayton. 

Jim  reflected  a  moment,  while  Clayton  was  begin- 
ning to  think  his  reasoning  was  a  little  flimsy,  but  he 
was  soon  to  change  his  opinion. 


212  CLAYTON   FINDS   A   CLUE. 

"What  if  he  did,"  replied  Jim.  "  Probably  there 
are  two  clever  rascals  that  have  got  hold  of  them,  and 
one  of  them  is  the  redoubtable  Tom  Alton.  Look 
yonder,  I  see  three  others  coming  this  way.  I  wonder 
who  they  can  be." 

Clayton  cast  his  eyes  in  the  direction  of  the  camp 
and  saw  three  men  approaching. 

The  young  men  had  been  so  absorbed  in  their  specu- 
lations that  they  had  not  noticed  the  approach  to  camp 
of  another  horseman,  who  rode  up  just  as  the  sun  was 
appearing  above  the  horizon.  Whoever  he  was  he  had 
satisfied  the  regulators  as  to  his  loyalty  to  their  cause, 
and  in  company  with  two  more  of  them  he  was  coming 
toward  Clayton  and  his  companion.  But  neither  Jim 
nor  Clayton  could  make  out  who  they  were,  so  dazzling 
was  the  prairie  sunlight.  They  concluded  then  that  they 
had  better  wait  till  the  trio  was  in  closer  proximity. 

When  the  three  came  nearer  Clayton  recognized  Jack 
Dalton  as  one ;  the  others  were  strangers,  at  least  he 
knew  one  as  a  member  of  the  company,  the  other  one 
he  had  never  seen  before  to  his  recollection. 

In  a  moment  Jack  and  his  companions  were  in  speak- 
ing distance,  and  the  first  thing  he  did  was  to  introduce 
to  Clayton  the  stranger. 

"This  is  Mr.  Thornton,  Mr.  Palliser,"  said  Jack  in  a 
very  composed  manner,  and  then  when  the  two  shook 
hands  and  exchanged  greetings,  he  continued : 


CLAYTON    FINDS    A   CLUE.  21$ 

"date,  this  feller  here  has  come  to  our  camp  with 
a  startlin'  piece  of  news,  and  one  that  will  help  us  out  a 
lot,  too.  He  says  that  Blanton  and  his  men  are  going 
to  sack  and  burn  a  place  over  there  that  is  owned  by  a 
man  named  Barker,  whom  they  believe  is  a  secret  enemy 
of  theirs  and  a  spy  on  them.  That's  just  the  dodge  we 
want  to  catch  them  at,  and  if  we  can  keep  them  from 
finding  out  our  nearness  to  them  we  will  be  all  hunky. 
He  says  they  have  been  threatening  to  clean  out  the 
shebang  for  some  time,  and  now  they  are  goin'  to  do 
it!" 

"Yes,  and  we'd  better  be  up  and  doing, "  assured 
Thornton,  "or  we  may  be  too  late  to  nip  them  in  the 
act." 


CHAPTER  X. 
BILL  THORNTON'S   SCHEME. 

While  Clayton  and  Jim  Carver  were  out  there  on  the 
grass  discussing  the  evidence  that  they  had,  and  endeavor- 
ing to  fit  it  to  a  reasonable  basis  of  operation,  Bill 
Thornton  had  ridden  up  to  camp  in  the  first  gleams  of 
the  morning  sun,  and  after  satisfying  the  regulators  that 
his  intentions  were  honest,  had  told  to  Charlie  McKas- 
son,  a  regulator  from  the  White  River  country,  and 
whom  he  was  acquainted  with,  the  scheme  he  had  in- 
vented for  the  dissolution  of  the  so-called  Alton  gang. 
He  explained  that  he  was  the  sweetheart  of  Bessie  Har- 
per, who  was  the  daughter  of  Ben  Harper,  the  lieutenant 
of  the  gang,  and  that  Bessie  was  desirous  of  seeing  the 
band  broken  up  in  order  to  make  an  attempt  to  reform 
her  father.  Bessie,  he  said,  was  one  of  the  purest  and 
sweetest  maidens  that  ever  blessed  a  man  with  her  love, 
but  she  was  always  in  deep  distress  about  the  wicked 
career  of  her  father.  So  she  and  Bill  had  concocted  and 
put  into  operation  the  following  scheme  for  the  downfall 
of  the  organization : 

Bill  was  to  join  them  and  learn  their  secrets,  and  bide 
his  time  till  another  outbreak.  By  profound  reasoning 
they  had  calculated  that  the  gang  would  seek  redress  on 

(214) 


Bill  Thornton  bad  ridden  up  to  camp  in  the  first  gleam 
of  the  morning  sun. 


BILL  THORNTON'S  SCHEME.  217 

the  noted  lights  of  the  regulators  the  next  foray,  and 
then  would  ensue  a  small  war.  The  outlaws,  they  knew, 
were  hard  to  get  at  in  their  mountain  retreat,  and  they 
knew  the  regulators  would  need  all  the  information  they 
could  get  in  order  to  make  a  successful  campaign  against 
them.  Bill  was  to  pretend  extreme  anger  at  the  sup- 
posed abuse  his  family  heaped  upon  him  on  account  of 
his  intimacy  with  Ben  Harper's  daughter,  who  was  an 
outlaw,  and  that  she  was  not  good  enough  for  him  was 
the  general  opinion  that  was  reported  to  have  been  cast 
by  the  McKasson  family.  The  plan  had  worked  like  a 
charm.  Tom  Alton  required  no  iron  bound  oath  of 
allegiance',  but  woe  unto  the  man  who  was  intrepid 
enough  to  betray  them.  Bill  wss  duely  initiated  as  a 
member,  and  so  rabid  were  his  declarations  against  the 
persecutions  he  had  endured  that  they  were  blinded 
enough  to  intrust  him  with  important  secrets  and 
errands. 

He  accompanied  them  on  their  raid  at  Dalton's  ranch, 
and  had  helped  drive  the  cattle  to  the  Territory,  and  in- 
formed them  that  Joe  Martin  had  told  the  exact  truth 
in  his  statement  to  Sheriff  Wingfield.  The  bank  rob- 
bers were  already  there  when  they  arrived,  and  the  same 
night  the  whole  crew  had  indulged  in  an  all-night  carousal 
of  drinking,  card  playing,  jig  dancing,  etc.,  and  by  morn- 
ing were  all  dead  drunk. 

Bill  informed  them  that  the  gang  was  smuggling 
through  the  products  of  the  illicit  distillery,  the  manu- 


218  BILL  THORNTON'S  SCHEME. 

facturing  of  which  occupies  part  of  their  time,  and  sell- 
ing it  to  the  Indians  at  exorbitant  prices.  He  said  that 
the  Blantons  and  the  Indians  gathered  there,  set  up  a 
shout  of  joy  when  the  announcement  was  made  that  the 
fiery  mountain  whisky  was  there  in  plentiful  quantities. 
The  whisky  venders  were  smart  enough  to  let  them  go 
without  a  season,  well  knowing  that  that  would  enhance 
the  price,  and  this  department  of  the  business  firm  of 
Alton,  Harper  and  company  added  greatly  to  their  in- 
come. 

Along  in  the  evening  a  general  sobering  up  com- 
menced, and  one  by  one  the  crew  rose  from  their  drunken 
slumber  and  walked  about  the  place  a  while,  finally 
gathering  at  the  house  again  for  supper.  After  supper 
they  all  attended  a  big  dance  given  by  a  half  breed  who 
lived  over  the  way  to  the  Westward,  some  five  miles, 
and  the  night  was  spent  in  wild  bacchanalian  revelry. 
On  the  road  home  next  morning  they  met  up  with  the 
man  Barker,  who  was  in  company  with  two  of  his  at- 
tendants, and  their  suspicions  were  aroused  to  the  highest 
pitch.  Barker  was  a  quarter  blood,  who  kept  a  tavern 
just  over  the  line  in  Kansas,  and  was  regarded  as  a 
United  States  marshal  by  the  outlaws,  which  he  really 
was,  and  they  were  terribly  afraid  of  him. 

A  plot  was  then  instigated  to  kill  Barker  and  burn 
his  place.  Alf  and  Joe  Blanton  had  been  for  a  long 
time  impatient  for  the  act,  but  the  elder  Blanton  had 
held  out  against  it.  On  those  days  of  high  crimes  and 


BILL  THORNTON'S  SCHEME.  219 

misdemeanors  it  was  not  much  trouble  to  shift  the  blame 
on  some  one  else,  so  they  formed  the  plan  of  disguising 
as  Indians,  so  as  to  make  believe  that  it  had  been  the 
Cheyennes  that  did  the  work  in  the  beginning  of  the 
threatened  outbreak.  Barker  was  duely  warned  by 
Thornton,  and  he,  having  formed  the  idea  that  the  regu- 
lators were  in  close  proximity,  set  out  to  find  them,  and 
was  highly  elated  at  his  success  and  the  numerical 
strength  of  the  force. 

Charlie  McKasson,  who  was  a  son  of  one  of  the 
members  of  the  Fox  Valley  Stranglers,  and  who  had 
known  Bill  Thornton  from  infancy,  vouched  for  him,  and 
every  one  felt  jubilant  at  the  prospect  of  a  better  excuse 
than  ever  for  throwing  lead  at  the  ruffianly  cabal.  Jeff 
Carlton,  to  use  a  familiar  Western  phrase,  was  "spilin' 
fer  a  fight, "  and  so  were  the  others.  Plans  for  action 
were  adopted  while  the  cooks  were  preparing  the  morn- 
ing repast,  and  all  present  felt  as  though  the  time  had 
arrived  when  they  could  fully  glut  their  vengeance. 

The  attack  was  to  be  made  at  two  o'clock  that  day, 
which  would  give  the  regulators  and  Indian  rangers 
ample  time  to  lay  their  plan  to  thwart  the  intended 
stroke.  The  number  they  calculated  on  was  twenty,  as 
some  of  them  were  not  inclined  to  take  such  a  risk  as 
that,  but  were  secretly  pleased  with  the  prospect  of 
having  Barker  out  of  the  way.  Barker  had  no  legal 
authority  over  them  as  long  as  they  were  in  the  Terri- 
tory, but  they  often  feared  that  he  would  lay  a  trap  for 


22O  BILL  THORNTON'S  SCHEME. 

them  as  soon  as  they  ventured  over  on  United  States 
soil.  That  he  had  not  done  so  yet  they  concluded  was 
because  he  was  not  ready. 

But  he  also  informed  them  that  the  chief  had  gone 
back  to  the  mountains,  and  Harper  and  two  others  had 
accompanied  him,  but  the  men  who  robbed  the  bank 
were  all  there,  and  if  they  could  succeed  in  capturing 
them  in  detail  they  could  obtain  the  reward  offered  for 
them,  which  was  a  hundred  dollars  for  each  one  of  them. 
The  bank  robbers  were  not  all  included  in  the  detach- 
ment that  was  going  to  raid  Barker,  but  four  of  them 
were,  and  that  would  make  it  much  easier  to  discern  and 
separate  them  from  the  others  for  the  purpose  of  cap- 
ture. 

' '  But  how  can  we  tell  them  when  they  will  all  be 
dyed  up  like  Indians  ?"  asked  Jeff  Carlton. 

Jeff,  having  lost  his  all  at  the  hands  of  the  raiders, 
was  anxious  to  reimburse  himself  if  possible  by  the  cap- 
ture of  some  of  the  bank  robbers,  while  the  raiders  that 
killed  the  cowboys  and  destroyed  his  home  were  fore- 
doomed to  fall  by  the  avenging  bullets  of  the  regulators. 

Thornton  assured  them  that  he  could  distinguish  the 
bank  robbers  even  in  their  Indian  disguise. 

So  that  settled  the  matter  to  the  satisfaction  of  all, 
and  Jack,  observing  the  two  figures  on  the  grass,  has- 
tened thither  with  TVprnton  and  Charlie  McKasson  to 
communicate  the  n$w  "o  Clayton. 


BILL  THORNTON'S  SCHEME.  221 

When  Jack  and  Bill  together  in  spasmodic,  bickering 
strains,  had  communicated  the  piece  of  information  to 
Clayton  and  Jim,  Clayton,  anxious  to  introduce  his  new 
friend,  said,  when  the  opportunity  presented  itself : 

"You  don't  know  this  fellow,  do  you,  Jack?" 

Jack  eyed  Jim  with  a  look  of  doubtful  recognition, 
and  Jim  did  likewise  to  Jack. 

Jim  was  first  to  speak. 

"You  are  Jack  Dalton,  aren't  you  ?  I  recollect  you 
very  well." 

"Yes,  but  I  can't  quite  make  up  my  mind  who  you 
are,"  exclaimed  Jack  in  a  fretful  tone.  "Yet  it  seems 
like  I  ought  to  pronounce  your  name  easy." 

"Then  I  will  help  you  out  a  little,"  replied  Jim. 
"Don't  you  remember  the  hotel  keeper's  son,  Jim  Car- 
ver ?" 

"Oh,  yes  of  course  I  do,"  exclaimed  Jack,  grasping 
Carver's  hand  and  shaking  it  heartily.  "  How  are  you 
makin'  it,  Jim  ?"  he  asked,  in  a  transport  of  glee,  as  he 
s?ill  held  to  Jim's  hand.  "I  guess  ye  ain't  forgot  the 
scrape  me  and  you  got  into  that  Fourth  of  July  atOzark, 
have  you,  Jim  ?" 

*  "No,  it  would  take  a  long  time  to  efface  the  memory 
of  that  little  episode,"  replied  Jim.  "How  is  things 
over  there  now,  boys  ?  Pretty  hot  times  you're  having 
now,  I  guess." 

And  with  such  small  talk  as  this  the  five  young  men, 


222  BILL  THORNTON'S  SCHEME. 

all  known  to  each  other,  now  walked  back  to  the  camp. 
Clayton  was  wise  enough  to  thrust  his  own  private 
affairs  aside  in  the  near  approach  of  the  crisis  that  had 
been  only  a  vague  speculation  so  far.  That  he  would 
have  these  interested  friends  spared  to  him  was  another 
vague  speculation,  and  one  that  caused  him  no  little 
anxiety.  The  preponderance  of  numbers  was  no  safe- 
guard against  that,  but  he  finally  quieted  his  fears  with 
the  thoughts  of  the  result  of  a  single  volley  from  the 
rifles  of  the  rangers,  which  would  doubtless  do  the  work 
if  they  succeeded  in  getting  the  first  fire.  So  the  morn- 
ing wore  away  at  last,  and  the  cavalcade,  having  made 
their  preparations,  rode  away  slowly  toward  Barker's 
Tavern. 


Sweeping  down  on  the  place,  leaving  a  cloud  of  dust  behind  them. 


CHAPTER    XI. 

BORDER     COMBAT. 

Barker's  Tavern  was  another  old  landmark  like  that 
of  Hobson's,  and  situated  on  one  of  the  old  frontier 
trails,  a  monument  of  the  old  pioneer  days  when  the 
plains  were  nothing  but  a  vast  uninhabited  desert.  The 
principal  object  of  Westward  migration  in  those  days 
was  gold,  silver  and  furs,  and  the  Western  districts  had 
few  inhabitants  outside  of  the  mining  districts.  Texas, 
after  the  acquisition  of  independence,  offered  other 
means  of  support  in  the  way  of  grazing,  farming,  and 
coal  mining,  and  the  route  leading  thither  was  well 
traveled,  affording  numerous  advantages  to  tavern  keep- 
ers. The  old  trail  remained  unchanged,  while  the  con- 
stantly increasing  influx  of  emigrants  made  the  hearts  of 
the  tavern  keepers  glad  by  the  generous  fees  they  poured 
into  their  coffers. 

The  tavern  in  question  had  changed  hands  several 
times  since  its  establishment.  The  present  proprietor 
had  been  in  possession  about  two  years,  but  the  business 
was  not  as  profitable  as  it  was  in  days  gone  by.  It  was 
frequented  constantly  by  those  who  loved  excessive 
drinking,  and  the  barroom  was  the  source  of  the  largest 
part  of  the  owner's  profits.  In  connection  with  the 

(225) 


226  BORDER   COMBAT. 


saloon  and  tavern  Barker  also  kept  a  dry  goods  store  in 
another  building  just  across  the  road  from  the  one  that 
contained  the  other  apartments  of  business  and  dwelling 
rooms.  The  tavern  was  a  long,  two  storied  structure, 
with  three  upper  and  three  lower  rooms,  that  stood 
facing  the  road,  and  back  of  it  were  the  garden,  stables, 
stock  lots,  and  out  houses.  The  old  sign  that  stood  at 
the  corner  of  the  building  was  decayed  and  dim  with 
age  and  the  rough  usage  of  the  elements,  and  served  the 
owners  in  announcing  that  the  building  was  a  tavern 
where  travelers  could  obtain  lodging  and  refreshments. 

The  place  was  only  about  half  a  mile  from  the 
Neosho,  and  stood  on  a  small  elevation  of  the  road. 
There  was  a  scattered  growth  of  walnut  trees,  planted 
perhaps  by  the  first  owner  of  the  place.  A  hedge  fence 
inclosed  a  field  next  to  the  river  of  perhaps  fifty  acres, 
and  the  road  ran  from  the  river  along  the  hedge  fence. 

The  day  was  a  fine  one  for  the  season,  and  the  bar- 
room at  the  tavern  was  in  full  blast.  About  seven  or 
eight  men  of  the  worthless  barroom  loafer  class  were 
assembled  there  in  hopes  of  a  liberal  treat  from  the 
prosperous  looking  travelers  that  had  stopped  there  for 
the  night,  and  showed  no  signs  of  being  in  a  hurry  to 
leave. 

Barker  was  a  good  violinist,  and  always  kept  the  old 
Paganini  violin  in  the  barroom  to  amuse  his  customers 
with  his  playing,  while  his  son,  Walter  Barker,  a  chuffy, 
overgrown  boy  of  fifteen,  acted  as  bartender  and  dis- 


BORDER   COMBAT.  22/ 


bursed  the  drinks.  The  "  no  credit"  sign,  placed  in  a 
prominent  place  overhead,  did  not  seem  to  be  obeyed 
strictly  by  the  frequenters  of  the  place,  for  they  assailed 
Barker  for  credit  for  the  drinks  nearly  every  day,  only  to 
be  met  with  a  stern  refusal,  which  sometimes  resulted  in 
a  free  for  all  fight,  in  which  Barker  was  frequently  pretty 
well  bruised.  But  he  still  held  good  the  motto  he  had 
taken  pains  to  have  illuminated  and  hung  up  where  all 
could  see  it,  and  as  time  passed  and  he  still  adhered  to 
it  the  barroom  devotees  gave  up  the  point. 

The  two  travelers  seemed  to  have  an  unlimited  sup- 
ply of  money,  and  the  crowd  for  once  was  filled  to  their 
heart's  content.  One  of  them,  a  small,  wiry-looking 
fellow,  who  often  boasted  how  much  he  could  drink 
without  getting  drunk,  and  who  was  the  champion  jig 
dancer  of  the  community,  was  dancing  a  jig,  while  Bar- 
ker, seated  in  his  customary  chair  in  the  corner  next  the 
front  door  was  playing  for  him.  The  others,  who  were 
not  full  enough  to  cause  the  loss  of  their  senses,  were 
applauding  him  by  a  boisterous  clapping  of  the  hands 
and  shouting  of  ''Bravo"  and  various  slang  phrases, 
while  Walter  Barker  leaned  with  his  back  against  the 
bottle  shelves  behind  the  bar  with  a  stolid  grin  on  his  fat 
face.  The  two  travelers  seemed  to  enjoy  the  exhibition 
very  much,  but  the  liquor  they  had  absorbed  did  not 
seem  to  have  affected  them. 

The  wall  clock,  fastened  to  the  West  wall  of  the 
room,  showed  the  time  to  be  half-past  nine. 


228  BORDER   COMBAT. 


Outside  there  were  no  signs  of  life  except  the  lazy 
maneuvers  of  about  half  a  dozen  white  goats,  which 
were  nosing  around  aimlessly  in  search  of  some  palatable 
diet,  while  the  big  calvorte  dog  lay  under  the  shade  of 
the  two  travelers'  buggy,  with  his  nose  between  his  paws, 
ever  and  anon  raising  his  head  and  uttering  a  fierce 
growl  at  one  of  the  goats,  who  persisted  in  knowing  the 
contents  of  the  buggy. 

But  despite  the  hilarity  within  and  the  quietude  with- 
out, the  owner  of  the  place  was  uneasy.  A  close  ob- 
server could  have  detected  underneath  the  apparent 
serenity  of  his  visage  a  restless,  quavering  emotion.  He 
strove  to  master  the  agitation  he  felt,  for  he  had  not 
communicated  to  any  one  the  news  that  Bill  Thornton. 
had  brought  him.  He  decided  to  keep  it  to  himself, 
thinking  perhaps  the  danger  would  pass,  and  he  did  not 
wish  to  disturb  the  tranquility  of  his  wife  and  two  grown 
daughters.  But  the  fear  that  Thornton  would  fail  in  his 
search  for  the  vigilantes  he  expected  to  find  near  was 
beginning  to  affect  him,  and  he  knew  that  unless  the 
search  was  successful  his  life  and  property  would  be  in 
jeopardy.  He  knew  that  the  Blanton  crew  could  not  be 
frustrated  nor  beaten  off  by  himself  and  son,  and  he 
knew  also  that  it  would  be  useless  to  ask  any  of  the 
devotees  to  assist.  His  eyes,  every  few  seconds,  sought 
the  face  of  the  clock  as  though  he  feared  it  was  too  fast 
or  would  probably  jump  a  mark  or  two,  bringing  the 
hands  to  the  two  o'clock  mark  and  the  warwhoop  of  the 


BORDER   COMBAT.  22Q 


attacking  party  to  his  ears.  Then  he  would  clinch  the 
fiddle  bow  with  a  tight  grip  and  mechanically  start  an- 
other tune,  while  the  others  resumed  their  hilarious 
demonstrations. 

In  this  manner  the  minutes  which  seemed  like  months 
to  Barker  dragged  slowly  by,  and  the  hour  hand  had 
finally  reached  the  ten  o'clock  mark.  The  saloon  bums 
had  slunk  away  in  the  corners,  some  of  them  dead  drunk  ; 
others  had  engaged  in  a  game  of  cards  with  the  two 
travelers,  and  everything  had  become  comparatively  quiet 
save  the  footfalls  of  Barker  as  he  restlessly  paced  the 
floor,  every  now  and  then  going  out  and  gazing  up  and 
down  the  road. 

The  goats  sauntered  away  up  the  road  and  the  dog 
had  got  up  and  stretched  his  full  length  in  the  road  and 
looked  away  toward  the  river  as  though  he  heard  or  saw 
something  stirring. 

* '  They're  surely  coming  now, "  muttered  Barker  when, 
on  gazing  out,  he  discovered  the  alert  attitude  of  the 
canine.  But  his  endeavors  to  detect  anything  that  would 
confirm  his  words  were  futile.  Nothing,  only  the  road, 
the  hedge  fence  and  the  belt  of  timber  that  lined  the 
river  bank  met  his  gaze. 

But  he  was  confident  that  the  dog  scented  the  ap- 
proach of  the  men  that  Thornton  went  in  search  of,  and 
his  anxiety  abated  a  little,  although  he  still  feared  that 
the  raiders  distrusted  Thornton  and  had  not  given  him 
the  correct  time  which  they  intended  to  make  the  attack 


230  BORDER   COMBAT. 


in.  He  had  been  looking  for  something  of  that  kind  to 
take  place,  and  felt  thankful  that  he  had  as  slim  a  chance 
as  he  did  for  a  frustration. 

"  Forewarned  is  forearmed,"  he  reasoned,  and  even 
if  the  rangers  did  not  put  in  an  appearance  he  felt  sure 
that  if  he  could  enlist  one  or  two  of  those  in  the  saloon 
that  were  not  drunk  he  could  prevent  the  raiders  from 
doing  as  much  damage  as  they  calculated. 

Barker  had  gone  back  in  the  barroom  and  sat  down, 
with  the  intention  of  trying  to  calm  his  perturbed  feel- 
ings a  little,  when  he  heard  the  calvorte  out  in  the  road 
give  a  low,  short  bark.  His  hopes  rose  rapidly  as  he 
went  out  again  and  scanned  the  landscape  in  the  same 
direction.  This  time  his  eager  gaze  was  rewarded  by  the 
sight  of  a  gigantic  body  of  mounted  men  emerging  from 
the  belt  of  timber  that  lined  the  river  bank.  At  first,  on 
account  of  the  vastness  of  the  body,  Barker  was  inclined 
to  believe  that  it  must  be  a  detachment  of  soldiers  sent 
out  to  quell  the  threatened  outbreak.  But  he  stood  and 
gazed  at  them  long  and  earnestly,  watching  their  ap- 
proach, confident  that  whoever  they  might  be  they  were 
his  protectors. 

He  now  thought  it  time  to  acquaint  the  others  with 
the  situation,  and  so  he  went  to  the  kitchen  where  his 
wife  and  youngest  daughter  were  at  work,  having  decided 
to  tell  them  first.  He  went  in  abruptly  and  sat  down 
heavily  in  a  chair  near  the  door.  Mrs.  Barker  was  peel- 
ing potatoes,  and  when  her  husband  entered  she  noticed 


BORDER   COMBAT.  23! 


his  perturbed  appearance,  and  as  the  threatened  Indian 
outbreak  was  constantly  on  the  peoples'  minds  she  at 
once  concluded  that  it  must  be  some  news  relating  to 
that  that  her  husband  had  heard  and  had  dreaded  telling 
her  and  the  others  about. 

She  fixed  her  keen  black  eyes  upon  his  visage  with  a 
questioning  gaze,  and  Barker,  knowing  that  she  sus- 
picioned  something,  having  framed  his  words  of  convey- 
ance, spoke  and  asked : 

4 'Sarah,  did  you  see  that  young  man  that  was  here 
this  morning  ?" 

4 -Yes,"  she  replied  briefly,  while  the  daughter  who 
was  baking  pies  at  the  stove,  looked  around  with  a 
startled  expression. 

4 'Well,"  replied  Barker,  4<  he  brought  me  a  little  in- 
telligence which  I  have  held  off  telling  you  of  till  now, 
thinking  the  danger  might  blow  over." 

44  My  God,  is  it  the  Indians  that's  broke  loose  ?"  ex- 
claimed the  two  women  in  the  same  breath,  interrupting 
him. 

Barker  moved  his  hand  in  a  downward  sweep,  com- 
manding silence. 

44  No,  not  exactly  the  Indians,"  he  said,  4<  but  white 
men  in  Indian  disguise  have  laid  a  plan  to  raid  this  place 
at  two  o'clock  to-day. " 

The  two  women  were  speechless  with  dismay  and 
astonishment,  and  it  was  quite  a  bit  before  they  could 
recover  enough  to  speak. 


232  BORDER    COMBAT. 


"You  want  to  know  who  they  are,  I  suppose.  Well, 
they  are  some  of  Blanton's  crew  that  have  concluded  that 
the  neighborhood  is  not  healthy  for  them  as  long  as  I  am 
here,  and  now  that  they  have  tried  to  kick  up  a  muss 
with  the  Indians  they  are  going  to  disguise  as  Indians 
and  raid  this  place  to-day.'" 

"And  what  will  we  do  ?"  asked  the  two  women  in 
wild  accents  of  alarm.  "Are  you  going  to  sit  still  and 
let  them  destroy  us?"  continued  Mrs.  Barker.  "It's  not 
very  long  till  two  o'clock." 

Mrs.  Barker  and  the  youngest  daughter  always  at- 
tended to  the  cooking,  while  the  eldest  daughter  always 
tended  to  the  store.  The  store  did  not  require  very 
much  attention,  and  the  other  girl  just  having  dispatched 
a  couple  of  women  customers,  came  over  to  the  house 
just  as  Mrs.  Barker  had  spoken,  and  sauntering  into  the 
kitchen  she  caught  her  mother's  last  words.  When  she 
entered  Barker  seemed  to  be  struck  by  a  new  and  sudden 
thought,  rose  quickly  and  said  : 

"I  guess  I  might  as  well  tell  you  all  in  a  bunch  now, 
so  that  you  will  know  what  all  this  maneuvering  means 
here  to-day.  Just  wait  till  I  bring  Walt  in." 

In  a  very  short  time  Walter  was  in  the  kitchen  with 
the  rest  of  the  family,  and  Barker  stood  in'the  middle  of 
the  floor  surrounded  by  his  family  and  told  them  the 
whole  story  as  Bill  Thornton  had  told  it  to  him.  The 
others  were  greatly  excited,  and  interrupted  him  with 
many  questions  about  the  probability  of  Bill  being  sue- 


BORDER   COMBAT.  233 


cessful  in  his  search.  Barker  replied  that  he  did  not 
know  whether  he  would  be  or  not,  but  he  had  discovered 
the  approach  of  a  body  of  men  from  the  river  which,  if 
it  were  not  the  Missouri  and  Kansas  regulators,  must  be 
soldiers.  When  he  told  them  this  they  all  went  out  in 
the  road  in  front  of  the  tavern  and  gazed  down  in  the 
direction  indicated.  The  dog  was  now  barking  furiously, 
and  Barker  called  him  back  in  loud,  threatening  tones, 
fearing  lest  he  attack  some  of  the  approaching  horsemen 
that  now  had  made  their  appearance  at  the  top  of  the 
little  incline. 

The  Indians  were  in  advance,  then  came  the  Missouri 
men  with  Captain  Garnett  at  their  head,  while  Sam 
Riley  and  his  men  brought  up  the  rear.  Barker  and  his 
family  were  a  little  perplexed  at  the  presence  of  the 
Indians,  and  would  have  scouted  the  idea  of  their  friend- 
liness if  Bill  had  not  galloped  out  from  among  the  caval- 
cade and  dashed  up  the  road  in  the  lead.  At  the  rate  he 
was  going  it  did  not  take  him  long  to  cover  the  distance 
between  the  cavalcade  and  the  tavern,  and  Barker  was 
highly  elated  at  the  sight  of  him.  He  came  dashing  up, 
leaving  a  cloud  of  dust  behind  him,  and,  dismounting  in 
front  of  the  astonished  group,  exclaimed  : 

"Well,  I've  found  them,  old  man;  cheer  up  now, 
we've  got  about  three  to  one  against  the  raiders." 

"But  what's  the  reds  doing  with  you?"  asked 
Barker. 

'  *  Indian  rangers  that  are  after  Blanton  and  his  crew," 


234  BORDER    COMBAT. 


replied  Bill  hurriedly.  "  Now  then,  we  must  make  haste 
and  lay  the  trap  for  them,"  he  continued,  taking  out  his 
watch  and  examining  it's  face.  "It's  now  half- past 
eleven,  and  we've  got  just  two  hours  and  a  half  to  get 
ready." 

Thus  did  Bill  Thornton  win  the  lasting  gratitude  of 
Barker  and  his  family,  but  before  they  were  half  through 
with  their  expressions  of  the  same  the  cavalcade  had 
reached  them  and  checked  up.  Barker,  who  was  ac- 
quainted with  the  chief,  went  over  to  him  and  began 
talking  with  him.  After  a  little  he  bethought  him  that 
he  must  welcome  his  guests  and  prepare  for  the 
emergency. 

Twelve  o'clock  came  and  the  rangers,  having  eaten 
a  hearty  repast  at  the  sumptuous  table  of  the  tavern, 
went  out  and  bestirred  themselves  in  making  arrange- 
ments for  the  frustration  of  the  expected  attack.  The 
horses  were  taken  to  the  corral  at  the  base  of  the  knoll 
in  order  to  get  them  out  of  sight,  the  accoutrements  were 
stowed  away  in  the  barn  where  they  would  not  attract 
attention,  and  in  a  very  short  time  there  was  nothing  to 
indicate  the  presence  of  the  rangers  there  at  the  tavern 
nor  anywhere  near.  The  saloon  was  closed,  as  was  the 
store,  and  Barker,  with  his  family  and  the  two  travelers, 
took  their  positions  at  the  windows  up  stairs  to  v/atch  for 
the  approach  of  the  marauders.  The  rangers  were,  some 
of  them,  ensconced  within  the  barroom,  while  the  Indians 
with  others  of  the  regulators  were  hidden  in  the  stables 


BORDER   COMBAT.  2$ 5 


as  a  reserve.  The  bums  who  had  not  sobered  up  and 
left  were  locked  in  the  smokehouse  so  as  to  be  out  of 
the  way. 

The  hours  dragged  slowly  by,  and  the  sun  began  its 
downward  descent.  Two  o'clock  came  at  last,  and  the 
watchers  were  breathless  with  apprehension,  although 
their  eyes  had  not  yet  detected  the  approach  of  the 
marauders.  Those  of  the  regulators  who  carried  watches 
consulted  them  and  began  to  think  that  the  marauders 
were  not  going  to  put  in  an  appearance.  Some  of  them 
desired  it  to  be  that  way,  while  others,  like  Jeff  Carlton, 
who  were  spoiling  for  fight,  felt  disappointed  at  the  delay, 
and  feared  the  non-appearance  of  the  raiders  as  much  as 
Barker  had  feared  their  appearance. 

Five  minutes  past  two,  and  yet  no  sign  of  the  raiders. 
The  sun  dropped  slowly  toward  the  Western  horizon,  the 
horses  at  the  corral  gamboled  and  stalked  around,  beat- 
ing a  lively  tattoo  with  their  hoofs  and,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  that,  everything  within  and  without  the  old 
tavern  was  as  quiet  as  the  grave. 

Suddenly  a  terrible  whoop  rent  the  air  and  startled 
the  watchers,  who  were  off  their  guard.  The  whoop, 
designed  to  imitate  an  Indian  warwhoop,  would  doubt- 
less have  deceived  every  one  present,  with  the  possible 
exception  of  Bill  and  the  Indians,  had  they  not  known 
it  as  it  was.  The  watching  group  at  the  window  looked 
out  to  behold  twenty-five  armed  warriors  by  accurate 
count  sweeping  down  on  the  place,  leaving  a  long  white 


236  BORDER   COMBAT. 


cloud  of  dust  behind  them.  At  intervals  of  every  hun- 
dred yards  the  whoop  was  repeated,  and  it  seemed  as 
though  all  the  defiance  in  man's  nature  was  emitted  in 
those  prolonged  imitations  of  an  Indian  warwhoop. 

"  Now  for  business,  boys  !"  exclaimed  Sam  Riley.who 
commanded  the  detachment  in  the  saloon.  Sam  and  his 
men,  with  those  who  held  the  deepest  grudge  against  the 
freebooters,  were  to  commence  operations  from  the  bar- 
room windows.  Captain  Garnett  and  the  men  he  com- 
manded were  to  make  a  quick  dash  across  the  stable  lot 
and  cut  off  the  retreat  in  that  direction,  while  the  Indians 
were  to  repair  to  the  side  next  the  river  and  cut  off  the 
chances  for  escape  there. 

Clayton  and  Jim  Carver  were  with  the  Captain,  Jack 
and  Charlie  McKassan  were  with  Sam  Riley.  Bill  had 
paced  to  and  fro  from  the  barroom  to  the  group  of 
watchers  at  the  upstairs  window,  and  was  there  when  the 
announcement  of  the  approach  was  given  in  the  wild 
demoniacal  chorus  of  yells  emitted  by  the  oncoming 
raiders.  He  was  beginning  to  fear  that  they  had  post- 
poned the  attack,  and  he  wanted  the  affair  to  come  off 
while  the  place  was  guarded  so  well  by  such  a  strong 
force. 

Bill  was  off  his  guard,  too,  when  the  attacking  party 
gave  their  yell  announcing  their  approach.  He  turned 
and  gazed  with  heartfelt  satisfaction  at  the  weird  figures 
dashing  down  like  a  hawk  on  a  chicken  with  their  per- 
sons well  disguised  in  their  Indian  pharaphernalia  and 


BORDER    COMBAT. 


unconscious  of  the  fact  that  they  were  riding  straight 
into  the  gaping  jaws  of  a  terrible  doom. 

'Tis  ever  thus  with  mortal  man.  Often  it  transpires 
that  the  rose  his  natural  eye  beholds  only  hides  the  edge 
of  a  yawning  abyss.  Danger  and  death,  tragedy  and 
bloodshed  pervaded  the  still  November  air.  Not  one  of 
the  twenty-five  armed  and  disguised  marauders  on  venge- 
ance bent  dreamed  that  their  enemies  lurked  there  in 
that  quiet  looking  place  with  hearts  full  of  murderous 
hate  and  rifles  and  revolvers  full  of  leaden  messengers  of 
death  ready  to  be  hurled  at  them.  Rifles  were  clinched 
in  stout,  sinewy  hands,  and  brave  hearts  beat  high  in 
nervous  apprehension,  while  the  raiders  told  by  their  long 
drawn  yells  that  the  distance  between  them  and  the 
tavern  was  being  rapidly  diminished. 

"  Steady  now,  boys,"  cautioned  Riley,  as  he  gazed 
out  of  the  window  and  beheld  the  raiders  not  over  fifty 
yards  away.  The  clatter  of  hoofs  broke  in  on  the 
auricular  senses  of  the  men,  and  they  nerved  themselves 
for  the  shock. 

Suddenly  the  clatter  of  the  hoofs  ceased,  and  all 
present  knew  that  the  time  for  action  had  come.  The 
warriors  in  true  Indian  fashion  checked  their  horses,  and 
ten  painted  demons  dismounted  and  stalked  up  to  the 
tavern.  When  they  saw  the  doors  all  closed  they  hesi- 
tated a  moment,  thinking  perhaps  that  Barker  and  his 
family  were  either  prepared  to  resist  or  had  been  ap- 
praised of  their  coming  and  taken  flight.  A  council  was 


238  BORDER   COMBAT. 


held  and  an  investigation  decided  upon,  which  they  were 
not  long  in  putting  into  operation.  The  door  was  tried, 
and  when  it  was  found  to  be  fastened  they  sought  means 
to  batter  it  down.  After  a  short  search  they  at  last  found 
a  stout  billet  of  wood  that  had  been  cast  out  of  the 
woodpile  on  account  of  it  being  too  knotty  for  gcod,  easy 
chopping,  and  when  they  had  discovered  it  four  of  them 
picked  it  up  and  carrying  it  on  their  shoulders  made  for 
the  door.  While  they  were  doing  this  the  other  five  set 
to  work  preparing  fuel  to  pile  against  the  building  to 
insure  a  quick  and  substantial  blaze. 

But  when  the  raiders  who  bore  the  pole  with  the  in- 
tention of  battering  down  the  door  got  within  twenty 
feet  of  the  door,  the  door  was  suddenly  thrown  open 
and  the  sharp  crack  of  a  rifle  rang  out  on  the  air.  The 
foremost  raider,  uttering  a  terrible  shriek,  fell  forward, 
jerking  the  others  with  him,  and  the  pole  being  very 
heavy  crushed  them  to  the  ground  into  insensibility. 
The  door  slammed  shut  again,  and  the  raiders  for  a 
moment  were  nonplussed  and  stood  in  open  mouthed 
astonishment. 

Still  they  did  not  dream  of  the  presence  of  so  for- 
midable a  force,  and  the  shot  that  brought  down  the  four 
bearing  the  pole  only  served  to  madden  them  after  they 
recovered  from  their  surprise.  Those  who  were  gather- 
ing the  fuel  now  made  haste  to  pile  it  against  the  build- 
ing, but  ere  they  had  gotten  within  fifteen  feet  of  the 
house,  a  little  closer  than  their  fallen  comrades,  the  door 


BORDER   COMBAT.  239 


opened  again  and  five  rifles  cracked  in  chorus  and  the 
five  fuel  bearers  bit  the  dust.  Another  pause  ensued 
when  the  door  slammed  shut,  and  now  the  thoroughly 
enraged  pillagers  dismounted  and  made  a  combined  rush, 
as  though  they  would  take  the  place  by  storm.  Three 
or  four  of  them  hastily  grabbed  up  the  fuel  dropped  by 
their  fallen  comrades  and  piled  it  against  the  side  of  the 
building,  while  the  others  tried  all  the  doors.  The  doors 
being  all  secure,  the  raiders,  warned  of  the  point  where 
the  danger  lay,  now  crowded  in  front  of  the  kitchen 
door  awaiting  the  assimilation  of  the  fuel.  Pretty  soon 
the  fuel  was  arranged  and  the  match  was  applied,  and 
Bill  Thornton,  who  saw  the  operation  from  a  window 
upstairs,  hastily  ran  down  and  informed  Riley  that  some- 
thing must  be  done  quickly  if  they  would  save  the 
building. 

But  Riley  and  his  men  had  been  taking  note  of  things 
also,  and  were  prepared  for  immediate  action.  Opening 
the  door,  Sam  stuck  his  head  out  and  called  out 
sternly : 

* '  Put  that  fire  out  in  an  instant  or  you  are,  every  one 
of  you,  dead  men !" 

A  wild  cackle  of  derisive  shouts  greeted  this  com- 
mand, and  Riley's  quick  eye  caught  the  upraised  arm  of 
a  raider  and  the  gleam  of  a  revolver,  and  drew  in  his 
head  just  as  the  revolver  cracked  and  a  bullet  whizzed 
past  the  door  and  buried  itself  in  the  old  sign  post  at  the 
corner. 


24O  BORDER    COMBAT. 


"Very  well,"  remarked  Sam,  laconically,  "if  they 
aren't  disposed  to  believe  us  let  them  take  the  conse- 
quences. Hello,  there  goes  Garnett  and  his  warriors. 
Now  look  out  for  a  jubilee." 

Swiftly  but  silently  the  figures  of  the  Captain  and  his 
men  were  discerned  gliding  across  the  lot  toward  the 
road.  According  to  the  plan  laid  by  Riley  and  his  de- 
tachment, they  raised  the  back  window  and  glided  out 
one  by  one  into  the  back  yard,  and  when  all  were  out 
they  were  to  steal  around  and  attack  the  raiders  from 
the  rear,  as  they  would  naturally  be  looking  toward  the 
point  where  they  supposed  the  defenders  were  ensconced. 
Suddenly  they  caught  sight  of  the  stealthy  moving 
figures  of  the  Captain's  detachment,  and  before  they  had 
recovered  from  their  surprise  at  this  new  discovery  they 
were  startled  anew  by  a  ringing  volley  in  the  rear,  which 
brought  down  nine  out  of  the  nineteen  that  had  not  been 
rendered  hors  du  combat. 

A  chorus  of  yells  and  shrieks  rent  the  air,  and  the 
other  ten,  perceiving  that  they  were  cornered,  hastily 
drew  their  revolvers  and  fired  a  volley  at  Riley's  men, 
which  killed  three  of  them  and  wounded  four  more. 
But  Riley  had  not  played  his  best  trumps  yet,  and  having 
deployed  ten  of  his  men  to  watch  their  opportunity  and 
attack  them  again  in  the  rear.  When  they  turned  at 
the  first  attack  the  ten  hastily  ran  around  the  building 
and  opened  fire  on  the  raiders  again  in  the  rear.  This 
fire  brought  down  six  more  of  the  plucky  raiders,  and 


BORDER    COMBAT.  24! 


they,  perceiving  that  resistance  meant  only  annihilation, 
threw  up  their  hands  in  token  of  surrender. 

All  was  now  confusion.  The  Indians  came  running 
in  from  their  side  and  Garnett's  men  from  the  other;  the 
regulators  were  throwing  and  kicking  the  fire  brands  all 
over  the  street ;  ponies  frightened  at  the  spasmodic  crack- 
ing and  flashing  of  the  rifles,  were  galloping  madly  up 
and  down  the  road,  while  the  groans  of  the  wounded 
were  rising  amid  the  din,  and  the  Barkers  were  frantic- 
ally endeavoring  to  stop  the  flames  that  had  assumed 
considerable  proportions.  Finally  the  flames  were  sub- 
dued by  the  plentiful  application  of  water,  and  the  whole 
force  set  to  work  diligently  to  learn  the  damage  they  had 
incurred  and  repair  it.  Barker  informed  Riley  and  the 
other  leaders  that  they  were  to  be  his  guests  till  the  dead 
and  wounded  of  the  battle  were  cared  for,  and  all  dam- 
ages repaired,  and  expressed  his  fears  of  a  similar  attack 
in  revenge  for  the  terrible  excoriation  that  the  raiders  had 
received,  when  the  ruffians  were  confident  that  no  resis- 
tance would  be  offered.  He  knew  that  twenty-five  was 
not  all  the  force  Blanton  could  muster,  and  he  said  he 
feared  that  he  would  not  be  as  lucky  in  having  such  a 
formidable  force  of  defenders  near  him  as  he  had  this 
time. 

Greatly  to  Bill  Thornton's  elation,  two  of  the  four 
men  that  had  surrendered  were  members  of  the  bank 
robber  gang,  and  they  all  voted  that  he  should  receive 
the  reward  for  them.  The  other  two  were  members  of 


242  BORDER    COMBAT. 


the  Pendleton  gang  of  horse  thieves  and  were  taken  into 
custody  by  Sam  Riley  and  his  men. 

When  the  confusion  was  over  and  an  examination  of 
the  battlefield  was  inaugurated,  sixteen  of  the  raiders 
and  three  of  the  rangers  lay  staring  blankly  at  the  No- 
vember sunlight,  while  four  of  the  regulators  and  five  of 
the  raiders  were  seriously  wounded  and  demanded  quick 
medical  aid  to  be  saved  from  death.  Fortunately  there 
was  a  good  surgeon  in  Riley's  band,  who  had  been  an 
army  surgeon.  A  messenger  was  dispatched  to  the  near- 
est town  for  the  necessary  articles,  and  while  he  was  gone 
the  men  prepared  the  dead  for  burial.  Barker  donated 
a  spot  of  ground  near  the  river  for  the  burial  of  the 
raiders  and  one  in  his  own  family  lot  for  the  regulators 
who  fell  in  defending  his  home.  There  was  an  influx  of 
curious  neighbors  there  that  evening,  and  many  of  them 
offered  their  services  and  donated  the  use  of  wagons  and 
teams,  while  even  the  saloon  bum?,  who  had  sobered  up 
and  learned  what  had  transpired,  expressed  their  willing- 
ness to  aid  in  interring  the  fallen  heroes  of  that  border 
conflict. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE    COMPACT. 

Next  day  a  solemn  ceremony  took  place  in  two  places 
there  on  the  broad  sunlit  prairie,  attended  by  the  regu- 
lators who  took  part  in  the  fight,  by  the  Indian  rangers, 
the  two  travelers  that  happened  to  be  there  when  the 
conflict  took  place,  and  by  the  greater  part  of  the  set- 
tlers in  the  surrounding  country.  Plenty  of  willing  hands 
lent  their  assistance  in  the  task,  and  both  ^°remonies 
were  performed  at  the  same  time.  Despite  the  solemnity 
of  the  occasion  numerous  and  idle  jests  were  emitted  by 
the  careless  throng  of  idle  curiosity  seekers,  and  the 
Barkers  were  nearly  bored  to  death  by  numerous  and 
silly  questions  regarding  the  incident.  A  clergyman  was 
present  from  town  and  offered  a  prayer  for  the  repose  of 
the  souls  of  the  dead  men  before  they  were  taken  away 
for  burial,  and  as  some  of  the  dead  regulators  had 
friends  and  relatives  with  them,  these  acted  as  chief 
mourners  at  the  interment,  while  a  great  number  of  the 
rangers  attended  the  burial  of  the  marauders  that  were 
laid  away  in  the  spot  donated  by  Barker  between  the 
hedge  fence  and  the  river.  The  money  found  on  the 
persons  of  the  raiders  was  sufficient  to  purchase  their 
coffins  with  and  pay  the  other  expenses,  and  the  graves 

(245) 


246  THE    COMPACT. 

were  neatly  rounded  off  after  the  fashion  of  all  isolated 
graves,  and  the  spot  left  unmarked  save  by  the  sixteen 
little  white  mounds  that  lay  side  by  side  in  the  open, 
grass-covered  plain.  No  tears  of  sorrow  were  shed  for 
them,  no  parting  volley  was  fired  over  their  graves  when 
the  task  was  done.  They  were  transgressors  and  re- 
ceived the  transgressor's  treatment  by  an  ignominious 
death  and  a  last  resting  place  similar  to  that  of  their 
brothers  in  crime  whose  graves  already  marked  the  end 
of  their  earthly  career  over  the  grassy  plains  of  Kansas 
and  the  wild  mountain  gorges  and  deep  tangled  wild- 
woods  of  Missouri. 

But  the  regulators  were  not  so  vindictive  as  to  be 
exempt  from  an  attack  of  melancholy  when  they  were 
performing  their  last  duty  to  their  fallen  enemies.  The 
brave  defenders  of  right  are  never  exultant  over  the 
downfall  of  a  foe  nor  vindictive  in  spirit  when  the  victory 
is  gained.  These  brave,  hardy  pioneers  were  the  nucleus, 
the  subsoil  of  a  future  civilization,  and  the  fact  that  they 
were  compelled  to  plunge  into  the  slimy  cesspool  of 
crime  and  cleanse  it  with  blood  was  no  argument  against 
their  humanity  and  their  worthiness.  Now  that  the  in- 
famous horde  was  transformed  into  inanimate  lumps  of 
clammy  clay,  with  eyes  blank  with  the  extinction  of  life, 
the  regulators  could  not  repress  a  feeling  of  repugnance 
at  the  task  they  had  set  for  themselves,  and  not  one  of 
them  present  there  at  the  interment  of  the  dead  free- 
booters but  what  wished  that  this  was  the  last  action  of 


THE    COMPACT.  247 


the  campaign.  But  they  had  one  consolation  that  would 
eventually  offset  the  remorseful  melancholy  that  possessed 
them.  This  action,  in  which  so  many  of  the  marauding 
desperadors  were  eliminated  from  the  roll  of  active 
operation,  would  doubtless  be  a  warning  to  those  that 
had  escaped  to  cease  their  misdeeds  and  turn  from  the 
error  of  their  ways. 

The  Indian  rangers  formed  the  plan  of  warning 
Blanton  that  if  he  did  not  cease  harboring  the  lawless 
element  of  the  surrounding  states  and  cease  stealing  the 
Indians'  stock  that  his  ranch  would  be  burned  and  he 
himself  hanged.  The  Indians  were  no  fools,  and  knew 
enough  to  acquaint  the  military  authorities  with  the  cir- 
cumstances, and  Blanton  would  surely  have  sense  enough 
to  heed  the  warning  when  he  discovered  the  tightening 
of  the  cords  around  him. 

As  the  days  were  short  at  this  season  of  the  year  the 
task  was  not  completed  till  a  quarter  past  three  o'clock, 
and  Barker  insisted  upon  the  regulators  remaining  there 
over  night.  They  complied  and  went  back  to  the  tavern, 
satisfied  that  the  disagreeable  task  tkey  had  undertaken 
was  over. 

The  Kansas  men  related  the  stirring  incidents  of  their 
campaign  against  the  horse  thieves  that  infested  their 
state,  while  the  Missouri  men  doubtless  told  of  the 
termination  of  several  earthly  careers  that  took  place 
back  in  the  rugged  region  of  Southern  Missouri  and 
Northern  Kansas. 


248  THE  COMPACT. 


Alex.  Dalton  was  desirous  of  regaining  the  cattle  that 
had  been  driven  from  his  ranch,  and  had  made  up  his 
mind  to  go  over  to  the  ranch  and  have  an  interview  with 
Blanton  with  a  view  to  that  effect.  Blanton  had  by  this 
time  learned  of  the  presence  of  the  large  force  of  rangers 
in  the  vicinity  and  the  fate  that  had  overtaken  the  party 
sent  to  destroy  Barker,  and  would  be  apt  to  evince  a 
desire  for  conciliation.  Viewing  the  matter  in  this  light, 
Dalton  believed  it  would  be  no  trouble  to  effect  a^com- 
promise. 

As  it  happened  that  the  four  young  men  interested  in 
Clayton's  affairs  were  thereat  the  interment,  and  himseH 
included  as  a  consequence,  when  the  task  was  completed 
Jim  Carver  sought  Clayton  out  and  suggested  that  they 
take  a  stroll  down  to  the  river  and  perfect  their  plans  for 
a  thorough  investigation  of  the  matter  they  had  been 
talking  about.  Clayton  felt  devoutly  thankful  that  these 
interested  friends  were  spared  him,  and  his  mind  had 
formed  a  mental  picture  of  the  future  operations  and 
outcome  of  their  search.  He  felt  sure  that  Carver  had 
struck  a  correct  solution  of  the  problem  if  the  Emersons 
had  anything  to  do  with  it,  and  he  was  anxious  to  get 
back  home  and  carry  out  the  programme.  So  he  called 
Jack  and  the  other  two  .together,  and  while  the  others 
were  walking  back  to  the  tavern  the  five  young  men 
strolled  down  to  the  river. 

There  was  a  nice  greensward  hidden  by  a  high 
sloping  bank  just  at  the  verge  of  the  timber,  and  it 


THE   COMPACT.  249 


was  here  that  the  young  men  repaired  to  formulate 
their  plan  of  operation. 

Bill  and  the  other  two  were  informed  of  the  knowl- 
edge that  Jim  held  of  the  case,  and  they  all  coincided 
with  his  views,  which  they  admitted  were  reasonable 
enough  if  the  suspicions  they  attached  to  the  Emersons 
were  not  groundless.  They  reasoned  that  the  Emersons 
had  brought  with  them  from  their  former  place  of  abode 
the  reputation  of  being  a  cruel,  mercenary  set,  and  if 
Jason  Palliser  had  fallen  into  their  hands  he  had  certainly 
parted  with  his  money  if  he  had  not  with  his  life,  and 
according  to  Jim's  theory  he  had  either  parted  with  his 
life  or  his  liberty. 

The  probability  of  the  missing  man's  being  impris- 
oned anywhere  had  not  even  entered  the  mind  of  Jack, 
who  was  so  fond  of  explaining  his  theory  of  the  case 
from  the  standpoint  of  his  favorite  author,  the  novelist. 
Neither  had  it  entered  Clayton's  mind  in  all  his  brain 
racking,  sleepless  nights  he  had  spent  in  a  desperate  en- 
deavor to  form  a  correct  solution. 

Jim  had  spoken  right  when  he  said  that  he  was  the 
man  Clayton  ought  to  have  met  with  before. 

Clayton  had  often,  in  his  meditations  on  the  subject, 
fancied  the  scene  of  an  exhumation  of  some  isolated 
grave  somewhere  amid  the  woody  dingles  of  the  moun- 
tains, and  had  resolved  that  should  such  a  one  be  found 
he  would  dig  up  the  contents,  although  he  always  had  a 
natural  repugnance  for  dead  bodies,  especially  of  human 


THE   COMPACT. 


beings.  But  he  often  vowed  that  he  would  leave  no 
stone  unturned  that  would  lead  to  the  discovery  of  his 
father's  fate,  and  now  that  he  had  obtained  through  in- 
heritance the  necessary  funds  to  enable  him  to  devote 
his  whole  time  to  the  task,  he  resolved  that  as  soon  as  he 
had  performed  his  duty  as  a  member  of  the  vigilantes 
that  he  would  from  that  time  on  seek  diligently  for  a  clue 
till  the  mystery  was  solved.  So  he  thought  from  the 
way  things  were  drifting  now  that  his  trip  with  the  regu- 
lators had  been  a  very  fruitful  one. 

Jack's  theory  of  the  isolated  grave  was  also  duly  con- 
sidered and  thoroughly  discussed.  Carver  suggested  that 
as  it  would  be  the  easiest  to  sift  the  imprisonment  theory 
to  reconnoitre  the  little  stone  hut  first,  and  if  that  theory 
was  exploded  by  developed  proof  then  to  proceed  with 
the  exhumation.  And  as  Jim  seemed  to  be  the  most 
logical  counselor,  and  the  most  accurate  calculator,  and 
also  possessed  the  most  evidence,  the  other  four  readily 
followed  his  lead  and  acquiesced  in  the  plans  he  dis- 
closed. 

Clayton  had  been  loth  to  believe  that  any  of  the  ter- 
rible and  unnatural  incidents  described  in  Jack's  favorite 
books  were  ever  enacted  in  real  life,  and  many  a  lively 
controversy  had  ensued  between  the  two  friends  on  the 
subject.  Of  course  this  did  not  interfere  with  their 
friendship,  for  it  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  if  men  were  to 
express  themselves  in  actual  words  in  regard  to  each 
other's  private  opinions,  or  rather  their  own  private 


THE    COMPACT.  251 


opinions  of  the  other  fellow's  opinions  in  general,  there 
would  be  no  end  of  trouble.  It  is  a  faulty  and  treach- 
erous nature  we  possess,  and  surely  there  is  no  man  nor 
woman  that  would  not  welcome  the  advent  of  a  better 
one.  Clayton  drew  his  ideas  of  life  from  the  master 
minds  of  the  age,  but  he  was  somewhat  skeptical  about 
the  incidents  described  in  the  highly  wrought  fiction  that 
Jack  delighted  in.  In  fact  he  was  secretly  amused  at 
Jack's  consistency,  and  while  he  desired  no  friction  nor 
breach  of  their  friendship,  Clayton  outwardly  respected 
Jack's  opinions,  while  Jack,  although  he  had  no  quarrel 
with  the  practical  side  of  life,  still  believed  Clayton  in 
error  in  regard  to  the  thorough  debasement  of  some 
human  beings.  He  argued  that  there  were  people  on 
earth  with  not  an  atom  of  good  in  them,  while  Clayton 
held  to  the  opinion  that  there  was  good  in  all  people  if 
the  proper  means  for  eliciting  it  were  applied. 

Then  Jack  would  jocosely  point  to  Milt  Harper  as  an 
example  of  illustration  for  his  side  of  the  question,  and 
Clayton  would  gravely  admit  that  there  were  a  few  ex- 
ceptional cases,  and  the  argument  would  end  till  the  next 
time  they  met  and  were  in  the  mood  for  renewing  it. 

Jim  Carver  was  evidently  a  match  for  Clayton  in 
mental  powers,  and  Clayton  was  quick  to  discover  it,  but 
he  was  in  no  wise  disconcerted  nor  jealous  because  Jim 
assumed  the  leadership  in  the  formation  of  the  proposed 
operations.in  his  behalf. 

Egotism  was  not  a  strong  feature  of  Clayton's  char- 


252  THE   COMPACT. 


acter,  and  Jim's  hearty  interest  and  elucidation  pleased 
him  exceedingly,  while  the  others  also  realized  his  capac- 
ity for  quick  and  rapid  planning,  and  they,  one  and  all, 
mentally  voted  him  as  the  chosen  leader. 

There  was  a  necessity  for  having  a  leader  who  could 
form  such  quick  plans  of  action,  for  the  expedition  was 
doubtless  fraught  with  much  danger. 

These  were  exckable  times  to  go  prowling  around  any 
one's  premises,  and  there  was  no  telling  what  time  they 
might  fall  into  a  trap  of  some  kind,  for  the  ominous 
reputation  the  Emersons  bore  caused  the  young  men  to 
fear  that  they  might  meet  the  same  fate  that  befell  the 
man  they  sought. 

But  the  compact  was  formed,  and  Jim  was  to  ac- 
company them  back  to  their  homes  and  become  Clayton's 
guest  for  a  season. 

What  the  outcome  would  be  none  of  them  dared 
venture  an  opinion  about,  but  they  all  felt  sure  that  if 
Jim's  prognostication  was  not  fulfilled  it  stood  to  reason 
that  the  Emersons  were  guiltless. 

When  they  returned  to  the  tavern  they  found  Alex. 
Dalton  and  a  delegation  of  the  regulators  saddled  up  and 
ready  to  depart  for  Blanton's  ranch,  with  the  intention 
of  persuading  the  old  desperado,  if  they  could,  to  re- 
linquish all  ar  a  part  of  the  stolen  cattle. 

Jeff  Carlton  was  one  of  the  delegation,  and  he  also 


THE    COMPACT.  253 


entertained  some  hopes  of  recovering  his  horses  that  the 
raiders  had  taken  when  they  fired  his  buildings. 

Another  council  had  been  held,  and  an  ultimatum 
had  been  framed  and  signed  by  the  whole  force  save  by 
the  party  that  was  absent  at  the  river,  and  if  it  was  not 
complied  with  they  would  set  fire  to  the  ranch,  which  at 
this  season  of  the  year  would  have  been  a  more  formid- 
able foe  than  three  times  that  number  of  armed  men. 

Barker  also  signed  the  ultimatum  demanding  the 
restoration  of  the  stolen  stock,  but  it  was  only  to  be  used 
as  a  last  resort. 

It  was  also  confirmed  by  the  Indians,  who  desired  to 
put  a  stop  to  the  depredations  of  Blanton  and  his  crew, 
if  it  were  possible,  but  the  whole  force  dreaded  any 
further  bloodshed,  and  the  plan  of  firing  the  ranch  was 
resorted  to  as  a  substitute. 

Bill  was  requested  to  accompany  the  party  as  guide, 
and  was  somewhat  reluctant  to  do  so.  He  did  not  want 
to  expose  himself  so  readily  as  that,  and  only  agreed 
after  Jack  had  formed  the  idea  of  going  with  them  and 
coming  back  with  him  when  he  had  conducted  them  to 
the  ranch. 

Twilight  was  fast  dissolving  into  darkness  when  the 
party  rode  up  to  the  ranch  house  and  beheld  for  the  first 
time  the  domicile  of  the  man  that  had  harbored  their 
enemies  for  so  long.  The  house  and  other  buildings  lay 
at  the  base  of  the  little  chain  of  hills  called  theWichata 
mountains,  whether  by  courtesy  or  jest  we  know  not,  and 


254  THE   COMPACT. 


a  steep,  grass-covered  incline  rose  just  back  of  it,  fringed 
at  the  crest  by  a  dense  growth  of  oak,  birch  and  maple, 
with  a  light  sprinkling  of  ash  and  a  few  small  cedars. 
The  grazing  grounds  stretched  for  miles  along  between 
the  hills,  and  a  creek  that  wended  its  course  towards  the 
Neosho  in  a  tolerable  straight  line,  and  the  eyes  of  the 
regulators  beheld  an  astonishing  number  of  cattle  and 
horses  dotting  the  grass  covered  plain  that  was  inclosed 
with  barbed  wire,  and  this  strengthened  their  belief  that 
the  stock  that  was  stolen  in  the  surrounding  states  all 
found  its  way  there.  So  when  Alex,  hallooed  at  the 
front  of  the  ranch  house  it  was  with  much  hopes  of  a 
peaceable  interview,  for  Blanton  would  scarcely  relin- 
quish such  a  magnificent  display  as  that  to  the  chances 
of  a  prairie  fire  or  the  chances  of  armed  hostility. 

No  signs  of  any  men  folks  were  visible  about  the 
place,  and  Jeff  suggested  that  it  might  be  difficult  to  find 
any  of  the  male  members  of  the  place.  But  it  was  not 
long  before  they  were  gratified  by  the  sight  of  a  man 
approaching  from  the  back  yard  with  a  lighted  lantern 
coming  toward  them  at  a  slow  leisurely  pace.  A  pack 
of  dogs  that  were  lying  around  the  door  of  the  kitchen, 
which  was  in  an  el  at  the  rear  of  the  main  building,  be- 
ing aroused  by  the  shouting  came  bounding  out  with 
furious  barking,  and  the  party  was  not  a  little  nettled 
when  they  noticed  that  the  man,  whoever  he  might  be, 
made  no  effort  to  recall  or  stop  them.  But  a  dog  knows 
when  he  is  in  danger  as  well  as  a  man,  and  when  the 


THE   COMPACT.  255 


pack  reached  the  yard  fence  and  saw  the  savage  gleam 
in  the  eyes  of  the  men  they  concluded  that  they  had 
better  stay  inside. 

"  Why  in  h — 1  don't  you  call  them  dogs  off,"  shouted 
Carlton,  whose  dominant  element  was  beginning  to  assert 
itself. 

The  man  made  no  answer,  but  came  striding  on  in 
the  same  leisurely  fashion  till  he  got  to  the  fence,  which 
was  only  a  tumble  down  rail  fence  with  a  rickety  old  gate 
for  an  entrance.  In  the  dim  light  imparted  by  the  de- 
parting rays  of  the  sun  and  the  dim  starlight  they  saw  a 
man  whom  they  at  once  recognized  by  Bill's  description 
of  him  as  the  owner  of  the  ranch. 

For  the  first  time  since  they  had  learned  of  him  the 
vigilantes  beheld  the  man  that  had  thwarted  their  efforts 
at  redress  by  harboring  their  foes.  There  were  times 
beforehand  when  they  had  threatened  to  pay  him  a  visit, 
but  some  way  or  other  the  threats  were  never  consum- 
mated as  the  years  passed  and  the  information  they  had 
received  at  first  was  increased  and  confirmed. 

When  they  beheld  the  vast  number  of  animals  that 
dotted  the  grazing  grounds  of  the  ranch  they  had  not  a 
doubt  of  the  truthfulness  of  the  reports  they  had  heard 
through  various  sources,  and  confirmed  by  Bill  Thorn- 
ton. 

But  when  they  beheld  for  the  first  time  the  face  and 
form  of  Blanton,  the  half  breed  desperado,  they  were 
pretty  well  convinced  that,  if  he  had  any  backing,  he 


256  THE   COMPACT. 


would  in  no  wise  comply  with  their  request.  The  noted 
prairie  outlaw  was  before  them,  and  they  saw  by  the 
wolfish  leer  in  the  dark  eyes  that  peered  out  from  the 
mass  of  black  hair  and  bushy  black  whiskers  that  he  was 
in  no  friendly  mood,  but  they  did  not  ascribe  it  to  the 
fact  that  the  criminal  class  always  h,ave  that  dangerous, 
suspicious  leer  in  their  eyes. 

That  Blanton  had  been  expecting  a  visit  of  this  kind 
since  the  news  of  the  conflict  at  Barker's  had  reached 
him  was  very  likely,  but  this  had  not  entered  the  minds 
of  the  regulators  either,  who  were  in  too  excited  a  frame 
of  mind  to  do  any  deep  thinking.  They  were  working 
on  the  force  plan  at  present,  and  had  a  dim  idea  that 
the  prairie  freebooter  was  too  wary  to  be  tripped  by 
strategy. 

"What's  wanted,  gentlemen,"  he  demanded  in  brisk, 
abrupt  tones,  affecting  indifference. 

As  he  spoke  the  dogs  renewed  their  barking,  and  he 
uttered  a  sharp  command  to  them  which  had  an  effect 
that  startled  the  party  of  regulators.  The  dogs  instantly 
turned  tails  and  scampered  back  to  the  house,  disclosing 
the  fact  that  the  owner  of  this  establishment  was  pos- 
sessed of  a  dominant,  forceful  nature  that  commanded 
strict  obedience,  and  they  knew  that  it  would  require  a 
pretty  hot  fire  to  melt  him  into  subjection  to  the<r  de- 
mands. 

All  the  force  of  character  which  he  had  been  credited 
with  was  evident  to  their  ocular  senses  now  that  they 


THE   COMPACT.  2 57 


faced  him  in  the  fast  dissolving  twilight  and  on  his  own 
premises. 

"We  have  come  here  for  the  purpose  of  learning 
the  location  of  a  certain  number  of  stock  that,  we  have 
been  informed,  was  sold  to  you  by  certain  roving  stock 
dealers,"  was  the  opening  speech  performed  by  Alex. 
Dalton. 

' '  Certain  roving  stock  dealers, "  reiterated  the  ranch- 
man mockingly,  while  the  leer  in  his  eyes  deepened. 
' '  Oh,  come  off  now,  what  are  you  giving  us,  anyhow  ?" 

By  the  affronting  manner  of  the  old  reprobate  the 
regulators  conceived  the  idea  that  he  was  either  trying  to 
bluff  them  or  was  prepared  to  resist.  But  Dalton,  who 
acted  as  spokesman  for  the  party,  not  dismayed,  con- 
tinued his  exhortation : 

"We  mean  by  certain  roving  stock  dealers  that  you 
have  bought  from  a  number  of  thieving  raiders  fifty  head 
of  two-year-old  steers  which  we  want  you  to  relinquish. 
Don't  squirm  when  we  tell  you  the  circumstances,  Mr. 
Blanton.  We  know  your  character  well,  and  we  have 
concluded  that  the  powerful  number  of  cattle  and  horses 
on  your  ranch  is  evidence  that  they  do  not  all  rightfully 
belong  to  you.  These  fifty  two-year-old  steers  were 
stolen  from  my  ranch  up  in  Missouri  by  a  number  of 
rustlers  that  you  have  been  harboring  and  receiving  the 
stolen  stock  from.  You  needn't  try  to  hide  anything 
from  us,  for  we  know  the  lay  of  the  land  as  well  as  we 
want  to." 


258  THE   COMPACT. 


Blanton  made  no  answer  to  this,  but  held  up  his 
lantern  for  a  close  scrutiny  by  its  light  of  the  men.  All 
of  them  instinctively  assumed  their  sternest  expression 
and  remained  silent  while  the  furtive  gaze  of  the  ranch- 
man was  bent  upon  them,  and  a  thrill  of  savage  joy  shot 
through  their  sturdy  frames  as  they  saw  by  the  convulsive 
twitching  of  the  grizzled  visage  that  Dalton's  enunciation 
was  beginning  to  tell.  But  the  ranchman  evidently 
desired  to  keep  from  betraying  his  emotions  to  the  gaze 
of  the  party,  for  after  a  hasty  and  furtive  scrutiny  of  their 
countenances  he  lowered  his  lantern. 

Pretty  soon  his  gruff  voice,  no  doubt  the  gruffness 
assumed,  broke  the  silence  : 

"What  does  it  matter  to  me  where  the  cattle  came 
from,  I  paid  good  money  for  them,  and  do  you  think  I 
am  going  to  give  them  up  without  I  receive  their  equival- 
ent? Ah,  gentlemen,  why  do  you  come  here  threatening 
me  thus  ?  If  I  gave  up  all  the  stock  that  was  claimed 
by  parties  coming  here  I  would  soon  have  none  left.  The 
Indians  have  been  running  off  some  of  our  cattle,  and 
when  we  demand  a  restoration,  or  call  on  the  govern- 
ment for  protection,  we  are  hooted  at  and  abused  from 
all  sides.  Now  will  you  have  the  goodness  to  get  away 
and  leave  us  in  peace,  or  will  we  have  to  eject  you  ?" 

4 'We!"  hissed  Dalton.  "Whom  do  you  mean  by 
'we'?" 

' '  I  mean  that  I  and  my  cowboys  are  getting  tired  of 
listening  to  the  complaints  of  parties  in  search  of  stolen 


THE   COMPACT.  2  59 


stock,  and  have  concluded  to  eject  them  without  cere- 
mony," replied  Blanton. 

1 '  Then  you  have  not  heard  of  the  fate  that  overtook 
certain  of  your  friends  and  supporters?"  announced 
Dalton. 

"  Yes,  I  have  heard,"  replied  Blanton  suddenly,  "but 
that  does  not  frighten  me  in  the  least."  But  his  voice 
quavered  and  his  frame  shook  as  he  spoke. 

4 'In  short,  you  absolutely  refuse  to  comply  with  our 
demands.'1"  answered  Alex,  sternly. 

".What  are  your  demands?"  came  the  reply  quick 
and  acrimonious. 

"  That  you  relinquish  the  cattle  I  have  described  and 
four  head  of  horses,  belonging  to  my  friend  here,  that 
were  taken  along  with  the  cattle,"  answered  Dalton 
firmly. 

' '  How  do  you  know  I  have  the  four  horses  you  men- 
tioned ?"  replied  the  ranchman  steadily. 

"Because  one,  whom  I  will  not  mention,  has  been 
here  and  has  taken  a  few  notes,"  assured  Dalton.  "Now 
do  you  understand  me  ?"  he  continued,  assuming  a  bellig- 
erent tone  and  leaning  forward  in  his  saddle  to  note  the 
effect  of  his  words.  '  *  We  want  those  fifty  head  of 
steers  and  the  four  head  of  horses,  and  we  are  going  to 
have  them,  too." 

The  ranchman  stepped  back  a  step  or  two,  but  sud- 
denly retraced  his  steps  and  ejaculated  furiously :  * '  Then, 


260  THE   COMPACT. 


by  all  the  gods  in  heaven  and  all  the  devils  in  hell,  you'll 
have  to  take  them  over  our  dead  bodies  if  you  want 
them.  Clear  out  now,  or  you  might  suddenly  get  your 
hides  perforated  by  a  little  shower  of  lead.  Begone 
with  you,  I  say,"  he  hissed  in  a  high  pitched  voice. 
"Out  of  my  sight  and  off  of  my  place  and  hie  away 
back  to  the  states.  Don't  come  nosing  around  here  in 
hopes  of  any  profit,  or  by  thunder  you'll  wish  you  had 
stayed  at  home  and  not  bearded  the  lion  in  his  den. " 

Alex,  drew  his  revolver,  and  assuming  a  threatening 
attitude,  exclaimed:  " Just  let  me  have  that  lantern  a 
minute  or  two,  Blantie.  I'd  advise  you  to  be  careful 
how  you  swear.  Don't  swear  by  the  gods  lest  they  de- 
stroy you,  nor  swear  by  the  devils,  who  are  no  more 
substantial  than  you  are.  Here  Jeff,  hold  the  lantern  up 
so  I  can  read  the  proclamation,"  he  added  when  Blanton 
tremblingly  obeyed  his  request. 

Dalton  drew  out  the  paper  and  Jeff  held  the  light  so 
the  rays  fell  obliquely  upon  it,  and  Dalton,  with  a  menac- 
ing look  at  the  ranchman,  commenced  to  read  the  ulti- 
matum : 

<4  Resolved,  by  the  undersigned,  citizens  of  Missouri, 
Kansas  and  Indian  Territory,  that,  as  they  know  certain 
stock  to  be  in  the  possession  of  William  E.  Blanton,  and 
as  the  said  citizens  desire  said  William  E.  Blanton  to 
restore  the  said  stock  to  their  former  owners,  be  it 
further  resolved  that,  as  it  is  clear  to  the  comprehension 
of  said  undersigned  citizens  that  said  William  E.  Blanton 


THE   COMPACT.  26 1 


is  the  friend  and  harborer  of  the  criminal  caste  of  the 
surrounding  states,  that  if  he  does  not  comply  with  the 
request  of  said  owners  and  restore  the  stolen  stock  we, 
the  undersigned  citizens,  will  burn  his  ranch  to  the 
ground  and  hang  him  to  the  nearest  tree. " 

Then  Dalton  proceeded  to  read  off  the  names  while 
the  others  craned  their  necks  to  obtain  a  better  view  of 
the  ranchman's  visage,  to  note  the  effect  of  the  ulti- 
matum. 

But  if  Blanton  felt  any  serious  alarm  at  the  docu- 
ment itself  it  was  augmented  by  the  number  of  names 
that  backed  it,  and  he  stood  as  motionless  as  a  Pagan 
idol,  his  dark,  wolfish  eyes  glowering  and  glinting  like 
the  eyes  of  a  panther. 

Jeff,  who  was  holding  the  light,  looked  at  him,  and 
to  his  individual  gaze  he  looked  exactly  like  the  pictures 
of  the  old  Italian  brigands  in  one  of  Jack  Dalton's  story 
books. 

By  this  time  it  was  pitch  dark,  and  the  party  was 
anxious  to  have  the  interview  over  and  return  to  the 
tavern.  They  wondered  if  the  remainder  of  the  Fox 
Valley  outfit  had  become  alarmed  and  gone  back  to  the 
mountains  when  the  news  of  the  terrible  doom  of  their 
companions  reached  them. 

It  was  very  probable  that  they  had  gone  away  some- 
where or  Blanton  would  not  have  shown  any  signs  of 
wilting  at  all,  with  the  knowledge  of  a  substantial  force 


262  THE   COMPACT. 


at  his  back,  which  would,  of  course,  be  under  his  sway 
and  fight  on  his  side  if  it  came  to  open  hostilities. 

But  whatever  Blanton  knew  about  his  ability  to 
frustrate  their  designs  it  was  evident  that  he  was  thor- 
oughly cowed  when  the  ultimatum  and  the  ponderous 
backing  it  had  attached  to  it  was  read  to  him. 

When  it  was  over  and  Dalton  put  away  the  paper 
the  party  remained  silent,  letting  the  mind  of  the  ranch- 
man digest  its  contents. 

However  terrible  the  other  words  contained  in  the 
ultimatum  were  to  his  comprehension,  the  words  "hang 
him  to  the  nearest  tree  "  were  the  most  terrifying  of  them 
all,  and  the  old  reprobate's  mental  vision  formed  a  pic- 
ture of  his  lifeless  body  swinging  in  the  air  and  the 
carrion  birds  picking  at  his  sightless  eyes. 

Already  the  spectres  of  the  past  were  crowding  them- 
selves into  his  terrified  fancy,  and  the  ghosts  of  his  sins 
and  crimes  were  coming  before  him  like  a  swarm  of 
mocking  demons,  and  he  roused  himself  from  the  lethargy 
that  enveloped  him  and  paced  to  and  fro  about  the  yard 
in  a  frantic  endeavor  to  collect  his  senses. 

The  regulators  watched  him  with  anxious,  furtive 
glances,  and  when  he  succeeded  in  calming  his  perturbed 
fancy  he  came  back  to  the  gate  and  again  leaned  his 
body  on  the  post.  - 

"  Well,  what  do  you  say  about  it?"  asked  Dalton 
quietly. 


THE   COMPACT.  263 


"Go  back  where  you  came  from,"  answered  the 
ranchman  in  a  submissive  tone,  "and  to-morrow  morn- 
ing we  will  be  there  with  the  horses  and  cattle  you  men- 
tioned. I  yield  to  your  demands  because  I  believe  it  is 
cheaper  to  lose  that  small  amount  than  to  lose  the  whole. 
You  are  stopping  at  Barker's,  aren't  you  ?" 

' «  Yes,  we  are  stopping  at  Barker's, "  replied  Dalton, 
much  elated  at  the  success  of  the  interview.  "  We  will 
go  back  there  to-night  and  expect  your  arrival  there  be- 
fore noon  to-morrow  with  the  stock.  If  you  fail  us  then 
you  must  take  the  consequences.  Now,  let  us  be  going, 
boys ;  its  getting  mighty  dark  to  be  out  here  in  such  a 
place  as  this  and  not  be  acquainted  with  the  country." 

So  the  party  rode  back  to  Barker's,  well  satisfied  with 
the  result  of  the  trip,  and  found  their  companions  still 
up  and  awaiting  their  return.  When  they  related  in 
detail  the  interview  the  others  were  satisfied  that  the 
lawless  element  had  received  a  flagellation  that  would 
hold  them  in  check  for  a  long  time. 

Promptly  at  nine  o'clock  the  next  morning  the  wait- 
ing regulators  were  gratified  by  hearing  in  the  distance 
the  shouts  of  men  and  the  twangs  of  cattle-whips,  and 
about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  from  that  time  the  drove  was 
driven  into  the  corral  at  the  foot  of  the  knoll,  and  the 
last  obstacle  in  the  way  of  the  return  trip  was  obliterated. 
Blanton  was  not  with  the  drove,  but  sent  a  message  to 
Barker  which  read  thus : 

"Use  your  influence   in   my  behalf,  and   I   promise 


264  THE   COMPACT. 


you  I  will  do  my  best  to  reform  and  lead  an  honest  life. 
I  am  tired  of  harboring  criminals  and  thieves  that 
threaten  to  bring  down  everlasting  destruction  on  me 
and  mine."  "  W.  BLANTON." 

"That  shows  plainly  that  our  campaign  has  not  been 
fruitless,"  remarked  Dick  Plummer  philosophically. 

So  the  work  of  reconstruction  was  over  and  the 
regulators  were  longing  once  more  to  be  at  home  witn 
their  loved  ones. 

When  all  preparations  were  made,  they  bade  Barker 
and  his  family  good  bye  and  rode  away,  driving  the 
cattle  before  them  and  leading  Carlton's  horses  back  to 
the  native  heath  they  had  been  taken  from. 

The  two  bank  robbers  were  turned  over  to  the 
authorities  at  Girard,  and  the  reward  of  a  hundred 
dollars  for  each  man  was  paid  to  Bill  Thompson  as  a  re- 
ward for  his  services. 

No  one  was  disposed  to  look  upon  him  in  the  light 
of  a  traitor,  for  he  had  only  acted  the  part  of  a  detec- 
tive in  his  operations,  and  was  well  satisfied  with  the 
result. 

He  and  Charlie  McKasson  were  engaged  by  the 
Dalton's  to  take  the  place  of  the  two  range  riders  that 
had  been  killed  while  defending  their  charge,  and  Bill 
was  glad  of  the  chance  thus  offered  of  being  away  from 
the  Fox  Valley  vicinity  for  a  season. 

Sam  Riley  and  his  men  took  charge    of    the    two 


THE   COMPACT.  26$ 


horse  thieves  and  transported  them  back  to  the  scene  of 
their  crime,  where  they  were  convicted  and  sentenced  to 
a  short  term  in  the  penitentiary. 

The  results  of  the  uprising  were  satisfactory  to  the 
vigilantes,  and  also  to  the  populace  who  had  been 
terrorized  by  the  lawless  element  for  so  long,  and  the 
storm  of  wrath  was  subsiding  into  a  restful  and  quiet 
calm  all  over  the  country,  and  business  was  resumed 
without  fear  of  molestation. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

A    NIGHT    IN    FOX    VALLEY. 

While  the  incidents  narrated  in  the  last  chapters  were 
happening  we  will  relate  the  adventures  of  the  two  spies 
that  were  sent  into  the  Fox  Valley  neighborhood.  The 
regulators  had  decided  upon  this  plan  to  ascertain  how 
soon  tjie  robbers  tired  of  the  protection  of  Blanton  and 
flew  back  to  the  wild,  woody  copses,  the  dark  pine  woods 
and  secret  caves  of  the  mountains.  Some  of  them 
argued  that  the  freebooters  never  stayed  long  in  the  Ter- 
ritory, but  always  came  back  by  rail  to  Springfield,  where 
they  would  6e  safe  from  recognition,  and  from  thence 
back  to  the  valley  after  they  had  had  a  glorious  old  time 
seeing  the  sights  of  the  city.  Thus  these  two  bold  ad- 
venturers were  sent  to  headquarters  to  watch  for  their 
return. 

Sunday  evening  about  five  o'clock  two  men  on  horse- 
back rode  up  to  Hobson's  Tavern  and  dismounted.  The 
old  man,  thinking  perhaps  they  were  some  of  the  Alton 
crew  returning,  went  out  and,  closely  scrutinizing  their 
faces  for  an  instant,  exclaimed  : 

4 'Hello  Danny,  yer  back  again,  eh?"  and  the  old 
man's  voice  had  a  joyous  tremor  in  it. 

"Yes,   Uncle  Zack,    I'm  back  again,"  replied  Dan 

(266) 


A    NIGHT    IN    FOX   VALLEY.  269 

Ferguson,  extending  his  hand,  which  was  grasped  by 
the  old  man  in  a  hearty  handshake.  ' '  How  are  you 
comin'  on  now,  Uncle  ?" 

"  About  as  pert  as  could  be  expected  for  an  ole  man," 
responded  Hobson,  looking  askance  at  the  other  man. 

"Let  me  introduce  my  friend,"  said  Dan.  "Mr. 
Hobson,  Mr.  Washburn:" 

The  two  shook  hands,  and  then  the  old  man  said  : 

"  Wall,  I  guess  yer  back  on  the  same  kind  o'  busi- 
ness, Dan,  ain't  ye  ?" 

"That's  it,  that's  it,  Uncle  Zack,"  assured  Ferguson, 
with  repeated  nods  of  the  head.  "  Now,  what's  the 
chance  for  lodgin'  here  to-night  ?" 

"  Welcome  to  Hobson's  Tavern,  my  friends,  but  ye 
see  by  the  big  sign  yonder  that  the  welcome  don't  perseed 
altogether  from  philanthropic  motives." 

A  hearty  laugh  was  indulged  in  at  this  sally,  which 
was  aided  by  the  comical  expression  of  the  old  man's 
face,  after  which  the  trio  entered  the  gate. 

•'  Set  down  here,  Uncle  Zack,  I  want  to  talk  to  you 
a  little,"  said  Ferguson. 

The  three  sat  down  in  some  rustic  chairs  under  the 
catawba  trees. 

Dan  Ferguson  had  not  been  a  circus  clown  for  five 
years  not  to  have  his  impromptu  manner  improved. 
Possessing  a  naturally  fertile  mind  he  had  no  trouble  in 


27O  A    NIGHT    IN    FOX    VALLEY. 

presenting  in  a  respectable  form  any  request.  One  of 
his  neighbors  remarked  that  he  saw  more  with  the  one 
eye  he  possessed  than  a  great  many  people  did  with  two. 
Dan  was  not  at  all  vain,  though,  and  his  bold,  frank  and 
unobtrusive  manners  made  him  scores  of  friends.  Of 
medium  height,  square  build  and  muscular,  he  was  as 
strong  as  a  horse,  as  active  as  a  bird,  and  as  fearless  as 
a  lion.  Circus  life  was  very  charming  till  he  saw  the 
pretty  face  of  Miss  Washburn,  a  cousin  of  the  man  that 
was  with  him,  and  then,  in  order  to  obtain  her  for  a  life 
partner,  he  was  forced  to  give  up  the  circus  business. 
So  he  settled  down  on  the  Washburn  ranch,  where  he 
lived  contented  enough  till  the  raiders  began  to  tear 
things  up.  He  was  deputy  sheriff  a  year  or  two  before 
the  war  and  helped  break  up  an  illicit  distillery  down  in 
the  pine  woods  near  the  mouth  of  Fox  Run.  That  was 
how  he  made  the  acquaintance  of  Hobson. 

"  Now,  Uncle  Zack,  don't  you  think  it's  about  time 
to  put  a  stop  to  this  business  ?  Ypu've  heard  of  the  last 
exploit,  I  guess  ?" 

"Oh,  you  know  I  have,"  replied  Hobson,  in  a  tone 
that  left  no  doubt  but  what  he  knew  all  the  facts  of  the 
case.  "I  think  it  is  about  time,  as  you  say,  but  how 
the  devil  are  you  goin'  to  do  it  ?"  and  he  laughed  a  little 
contemptuous  laugh  that  grated  somewhat  on  Ferguson's 
nerves. 

"Where  there's  a  will  there's  a  way,  Uncle  Zack. 
We  haven't  had  the  determination  or  we  would  have 


A    NIGHT    IN    FOX   VALLEY.  2/1 

squelched  them  before  now.  This  time  we're  not  going 
to  depend  on  the  law." 

"Wall,  I  reckon  yer  a  leetle  more  than  half  right 
thar,"  assented  Hobson.  "  But  what  I  can't  see  into  is 
how  is  yer  a  goin'  ter  ketch  'em." 

4 '  Oh,  we  already  have  the  most  of  them  spotted,  you 
know.  We  are  going  to  form  an  alliance  with  the 
stranglers,  now  that  we  are  in  the  same  notion  as  they 
are." 

The  stranglers  knew  nearly  all  of  the  gang,  and  as 
they  had  never  had  any  faith  in  getting  justice  through 
the  tedious  routine  of  trial  by  law  they  had  adopted  the 
rope  as  their  chief  article  of  execution,  and  whenever 
they  succeeded  in  capturing  any  of  the  raiders  they  were 
quietly  put  out  of  the  way.  However,  they  were  out- 
numbered nearly  three  to  one,  and  they  had  never 
secured  any  outside  help  because  outsiders  did  not 
know  the  cruel  wrongs  they  had  undergone,  and  there- 
fore had  no  sympathy  with  their  course  of  action. 

Hobson  reflected  a  moment. 

"  Wall,  go  ahead  then,  Danny,  I  am  with  ye.  Only 
remember  and  don't  have  any  trouble  around  my  place 
here." 

So  the  matter  was  discussed  until  the  sun  sank  behind 
the  mountain  tops  and  the  ponderous  old  bell  warned 
them  that  supper  was  waiting. 

So  it  was  settled  tha^t  the  two  should  lodge  there  till 
they  had  obtained  the  knowledge  they  sought. 


2/2  A    NIGHT    IN    FOX    VALLEY. 

Uncle  Zack  and  his  two  guests  were  quietly  eating 
their  supper  and  engaged  in  talking  over  small  topics. 
The  sun  had  disappeared,  the  moon  peeped  out  of  its 
Eastern  bed,  while  no  signs  of  any  approaching  storm 
was  discerned.  Everything  was  quiet  about  the  place 
with  the  exception  of  the  two  hostlers  shouting  mildly  to 
one  another  from  the  barn  yard,  where  they  were  engaged 
in  doing  their  chores.  The  chill  November  air  was  not 
at  all  enticing  to  night  travelers,  and  the  two  hostlers 
were  jubilant  at  the  lightness  of  their  task. 

11  We  won't  have  much  to  do  to-night,"  remarked  one 
of  them. 

"  Better  not  count  yer chickens  afore  the're  hatched," 
said  the  one  that  had  been  there  longest.  "I've  knowed 
them  to  come  in  here  at  midnight  lots  of  times. " 

"Wall,  I  reckon  I  am  a  leetle  mistaken." 

"Do. you  hear  that?"  and  he  pointed  down  the  road 
from  whence  came  the  sound  of  hoof  beats. 

The   other  one   nodded  knowingly.      Then  he    said, . 
with   an  air  of  importance:      "It    might    be   that  we'll 
have  trouble  here." 

"Why?"  asked  the  other  in  an  alarmed  voice. 

"Well,  ye  see  they  fight  like  everything  here  some- 
times. " 

"Who  ?"  asked  the  other. 

"Tom  Alton  an'  his  men,  and  Nick  Alton  an'  his 
men. 


A   NIGHT   IN   FOX   VALLEY.  273 

The  other  looked  astonished,  then  he  said": 

' '  Are  they  enny  kin  ?" 

•'  Yes,  cousins." 

"Why  the  devil  are  they  fightin'  each  other  then  ?" 

"  'Cause  one's  an  outlaw  an'  tother's  a  regulator." 

4 '  Whew  !"  ejaculated  the  other,  who  was  a  tender- 
foot from  Eastern  Virginia.  ' '  Now  I  don't  happen  to 
know  what  a  reglator  is. " 

The  other  gave  a  contemptuous  sniff  and  explained 
the  meaning  of  the  word  as  he  knew  it. 

By  this  time  the  two  horsemen  had  made  their  ap- 
pearance, and  the  two  hostlers  went  to  -the  gate  to 
receive  their  horses.  The  one  that  had  been  there 
longest  recognized  them  as  Andy  Thomas  and  Jay  Tal- 
bott,  two  of  the  regulators.  Before  they  took  a  step 
toward  the  house  they  asked  who  was  there. 

1 '  Two  men  from  over  that  way, "  replied  the  hostler, 
pointing  West. 

"Good,"  said  one  of  the  new  arrivals  with  a  nod. 
He  was  a  tall,  powerful  man  with  a  long  brown  beard, 
flashing  blue  eyes  and  regular  features.  A  long  blue 
overcoat  buttoned  closely,  and  a  wide-rimmed  gray  felt 
hat  was  all  that  could  be  discerned  in  regard  to  his  attire. 
This  was  Andy  Thomas,  first  lieutenant  of  the  Fox 
Valley  stranglers. 

The  other  man  was  tall  but  not  of  so  powerful  a  build. 
Smooth  shaven,  except  a  heavy  black  mustache,  he  was 


274  A   NIGHT   IN    FOX   VALLEY. 

dark  skinned  and  a  pair  of  mournful  black  eyes  seemed 
to  look  one  through  and  through.  He  wore  a  dark  gray 
overcoat  and  a  hat  like  that  of  his  companion,  and  was 
not  very  talkative,  as  he  let  his  companion  do  the  most 
of  it,  scarcely  speaking  unless  addressed.  This  was  Jay 
Talbott,  secooid  lieutenant  of  the  stranglers. 

The  two  entered  the  house  and  were  welcomed  by 
the  old  man,  who  introduced  them  to  his  other  two 
guests.  Then  they  sat  down  to  supper,  never  hinting 
what  their  errand  was  there. 

After  supper  Thomas  sought  out  Hobson  and  asked 
if  he  knew  the  errand  of  the  other  two.  On  being  in- 
formed entirely  to  his  satisfaction,  Thomas  sought  the 
other  two  men,  who  were  quietly  enjoying  a  smoke  in 
the  repository,  which  had  formerly  been  the  barroom. 

44 1  want  to  speak  with  you  two  men  in  private,"  he 
explained  in  a  friendly  way. 

"All  right/'  said  Dan.  "  I  have  an  idea  that  you  are 
striking  us  square." 

"I  think  so  myself, "  returned  Thomas..  "You  see 
Uncle  Zack  told  us  of  your  errand  and  we  thought  it 
might  be  a  good  thing  for  you  if  you  were  under  our 
protection." 

"  Under  your  protection  ?     Who  are  you,  then  ?" 

"Well,  we  won't  ask  you  to  believe  us.  Will  you 
believe  Uncle  Zack  ?" 

"Yes." 


A   NIGHT   IN    FOX   VALLEY.  275 

"Well,  go  to  him  and  ask  him  what  clan  we  belong 
to,"  said  Thomas  with  a  good  natured  grin. 

Dan  did  as  requested.  He  came  back  with  a  satisfied 
expression  on  his  face. 

"I  see  you  are  satisfied, "  remarked  Thomas,  emit- 
ting a  keen  puff  of  smoke  from  his  cigar.  "Sit  down 
and  I  will  tell  you  something  that  will  do  you  good. 

"  You  see,  it's  this  way, "  he  began.  "  There  is  a 
fellow  living  over  here  in  the  valley  named  Martin  who 
was  suspected  by  us  of  being  a  member  of  the  gang. 
He  was  also  suspected  of  being  a  member  of  our  party 
by  the  outlaws,  but  as  he  lived  among  them  he  thought 
perhaps  they  would  do  him  harm  if  he  did  not  join  them. 
You  know  that  is  generally  the  tactics  of  that  sort  to 
force  all  the  honest  people  they  can  beyond  the  pale  of 
the  law  so  as  to  obtain  a  larger  membership.  Now,  the 
bank  robbery  at  Girard,  Kansas,  would  no  doubt  be  laid 
on  the  James  gang  if  this  Joe  Martin  had  not  had  his 
horse  shot  from  under  him  and  been  captured." 

"There's  been  a  bank  robbery  lately  then.  I  never 
heard  of  it,"  exclaimed  Dan  excitedly. 

"Yes,  at  Girard,  Kansas.  As  I  was  saying,  Martin 
was  captured  and  gave  the  whole  shooting  match  away. 
It's  my  opinion  that  he  will  come  back  here  in  a  day  or 
two,  and  you  know  what  will  happen  if  they  succeed  in 
effecting  his  capture." 

"Exactly,"  replied  Dan.  "  You  are  goin'  to  prevent 
that  if  you  can,  I  guess. " 


276  A   NIGHT   IN   FOX   VALLEY. 

"If  possible,  yes.  This  man  will  be  a  trump  card 
in  our  hands  if  he  knows  he  has  plenty  of  backing." 

"That's  right,"  assented  both  Dan  and  Washburn 
with  pleased  excitement. 

Other  minor  details  were  talked  over,  and  then  Dan 
asked  Thomas  how  to  conduct  himself  in  order  to  escape 
capture  by  the  outlaws. 

* '  If  you  are  traveling  after  night  and  meet  with  any 
one,  just  speak  to  them  as  though  you  were  a  total 
stranger  and  knew  nothing  about  the  region  or  its  in- 
habitants. If  they  are  any  of  the  gang  they  won't  molest 
you  nor  challenge  you  unless  you  are  around  their  dwell- 
ings. If  you  happen  to  meet  with  any  of  our  men  they 
will  challenge  you,  and  if  that  should  happen  I  will  pro- 
vide you  with  a  passport  that  will  make  things  all  right." 

Thomas  ceased  speaking,  and  drew  from  his  vest 
pocket  about  half  a  dozen  cards  on  which  was  printed  in 
large  black  letters  ' '  O.  H. "  The  cards  were  about  two 
inches  wide  by  three  in  length. 

Taking  a  pencil  from  his  pocket  he  wrote  something 
beneath  the  big  letters  on  one  of  the  cards  and  handed 
it  to  Dan.  While  Dan  was  looking  at  it  he  did  likewise 
to  another  card  and  passed  it  to  Washburn. 

"What  is  that?  What  does  it  mean?"  exclaimed 
Dan. 

' '  Can't  you  read  it  ?" 

"Yes." 

* '  Well,  if  you  aren't  shrewd  enough  to  guess  I  can'* 


A   NIGHT   IN    FOX   VALLEY.  2/7 

tell  you,"  replied  Thomas  with  a  solemn  shake  of  his 
head. 

Both  Jim  Washburn  and  Dan  Ferguson  were  shrewd 
men,  but  racking  their  brains  as  they  might  they  could 
not  solve  that  puzzle. 

Before  retiring  for  the  night  it  was  agreed  to  scout 
the  country  roundabout  for  each  night  during  the  follow- 
ing week  to  prevent  Martin  from  falling  into  the  clutches 
of  the  desperados.  Thomas  felt  sure  that  he  would  return, 
for  he  knew  that  he  would  not  stay  away  from  his  family 
any  longer  than  he  could  help,  as  the  villains  might  take 
a  notion  to  avenge  themselves  on  them  if  they  thought 
he  was  afraid  to  come  back  there. 

Monday  night  came  and  nothing  of  importance  had 
happened.  It  was  the  programme  for  the  regulators  to 
go  in  pairs  so  as  not  to  excite  suspicion.  Jim  and  Dan 
saw  no  one  that  night,  and  they  concluded  that  the  out- 
laws were  not  stirring  out  much  at  present.  So  they 
came  back  and  met  Thomas  there  again  and  reported. 
Thomas  also  reported  things  quiet,  and  stated  his  belief 
that  something  would  transpire  before  the  middle  of  the 
week. 

Tuesday  night  came,  and  still  no  news  of  Martin's 
approach.  Perhaps  that  individual  would  have  hastened 
home  with  a  lighter  heart  had  he  known  the  kindly  in- 
terest that  was  being  taken  in  his  welfare.  Thomas  still 
clung  to  his  belief,  and  Wednesday  night  dragged  slowly 
by  till  the  arrival  of  the  stage  from  the  West. 


278  A    NIGHT   IN    FOX   VALLEY. 

The  postoffice  was  kept  by  Hobson,  and  when  the 
stage  arrived  Andy  Thomas  was  there  waiting  the  arrival 
of  Tabott 

Now,  Andy  Thomas  was  as  shrewd  a  detective  as 
ever  lived.  That  is,*  he  was  so  by  nature  but  not  by 
profession.  He  carried  no  badges  to  show  his  occupa- 
tion, but  he  did  carry  a  small  magnifying  glass  with 
which  he  had  done  considerable  damage. 

In  about  two  minutes  after  the  arrival  of  the  stage  a 
man  on  horseback  rode  up  to  the  gate.  Thomas'  knew 
him  at  sight  in  spite  of  his  disguise.  It  was  Ben  Har* 
per,  who  dismounted  with  evident  fear  at  sight  of  the 
three  men  who  were  sitting  in  the  rustic  chairs. 

The  man  went  in  and  called  for  his  mail.  A  letter 
was  handed  him,  which  he  received  with  evident  signs  of 
pleasure.  He  tore  it  open  at  once  and  started  out  to  his 
horse,  reading  it.  It  was  either  very  lengthy  or  very 
hard  to  read,  for  he  did  not  raise  his  head  till  he  got  to 
the  gate,  at  which  he  paused,  lifted  the  latch,  stepped 
through  and  giving  a  quick  glance  at  the  three  under  the 
trees  shut  the  gate,  turned  his  back  to  the  others  and 
stood  stock  still  reading. 

With  a  warning  nudge  to  the  other  two,  Thomas 
quickly  produced  his  glass,  after  which  he  darted  behind 
one  of  the  catawbas  and  threw  his  glass  down  on  the 
paper.  No  go.  The  paper  was  being  held  too  slanting 
for  him  to  read,  although  it  was  otherwise  all  right.  A 
moment's  delay  and  all  would  be  lost.  Stepping  noise- 


A  NIGHT   IN   FOX   VALLEY. 


essly  on  the  grass  he  approached  nearer  to  the  outlaw's 
position,  luckily  without  giving  alarm.  Harper  only 
stood  about  a  yard  from  the  fence  and  between  the  hitch- 
rock  and  his  horseo 

Advancing  with  a  catlike  stealth,  Thomas  carne  with- 
in a  few  feet  of  the  fence  and  again  threw  his  glass 
down  on  the  pap^r.  Harper  stood  with  his  elbow  rest- 
ing on  the  hitch  rock,  holding  the  paper  just  high  enough 
for  Thomas  to  read  the  following,  which  was  written  in 
a  tolerably  legible  hand,  although  the  spelling  was 
poor  : 

*  '  Deer  Paw  :  —  I  wil  endever  to  rite  yu  a  few  lines  to 
let  you  know  how  we  ar  getting  along,  We  ar  all  well 
at  present  and  hope  those  few  lines  will  find  yu  all  the 
saim.  Well  Paw  I  had  bad  luck  tother  day.  I  was  up 
to  town  and  was  passing  the  shooting  field  up  thair  when 
I  kcmmenced  joking  thee  boys  about  practicing.  Then 
that  sun  uv  a  gun  of  a  Jack  Daltcn  fired  at  me  an  shot 
the  ioer  end  ov  my  eer  of.  Damn  him,  I'll  make  it  hot 
fer  him,  see  if  I  don't. 

Well  Paw,  I  hav  bin  scoutin'  a  little  an'  hav  fownd 
out  that  J.  M.  is  cumming  in.  He  will  be  thair  about 
Wednesday  night.  I  think  he  will  be  apt  to  cum  in  of 
a  night  so  as  not  to  be  discovered.  So  no  more  at  pres- 
ent. Good  by,  from  your  sun  MILT  HARPER.  " 

These  few  lines  were  written  on  one  side  of  a  sheet 
of  foolscap  which  was  clinched  in  the  middle.  The  top 


28O  A   NIGHT   IN   FOX   VALLEY. 

of  it  lopping  over  so  as  to  be  nearly  unintelligible  to 
Thomas.  However,  he  managed  to  read  it  before  the 
outlaw  did  and  cautiously  crept  back  to  the  other  two 
who  were  anxiously  awaiting  the  termination.  Jim  and 
Dan  were  aware  that  he  had  made  an  important  dis- 
covery by  the  expression  of  his  countenance. 

"  Well,  what  is  it  ?"  asked  Dan  in  an  undertone,  when 
Harper  had  gone  a  little  distance. 

"  It's  from  Milt,"  explained  Thomas,  *'  and  he  gives 
us  the  information  we  desire." 

"  You  don't  say  so,"  exclaimed  Dan,  rather  more  loud 
then  it  was  safe. 

"Yes,  he  wrote  that  Martin  was  coming  in,  and  would 
be  in  to-night. " 

"To-night?" 

"  Yes,  and  we  must  be  on  the  lookout." 

Just  as  the  supper  bell  rang  Talbott  appeared  and 
was  straightway  informed  of  the  lucky  bit  of  news  they 
had  captured. 

After  supper  the  regulators  took  their  departure,  feel- 
ing sure  that  something  would  transpire.  There  was  not 
much  chance  of  running  across  Martin  after  he  struck 
the  highlands  East  of  Brush  Creek,  a  small  tributary  of 
Fox  Run,  and  emptying  into  that  stream  just  a  little 
below  where  the  pine  woods  set  in.  That  was  owing  to 
the  fact  that  he  knew  all  of  the  short  cuts  to  his  home 
and  would  not  follow  the  high  road,  which  took  a  some- 


A    NIGHT    IN    FOX    VALLEY.  28 1 

what  tortuous  route,  making  many  long  detours  in  all 
directions,  till  it  began  the  descent  toward  Hobson's 
Tavern.  He  certainly  would  know  that  the  outlaws 
would  be  out  looking  for  him,  but  he  also  knew  that  the 
regulators  would  be  swarming  like  bees  looking  for  the 
return  of  the  gang.  The  night  came  chilly,  but  no  signs 
of  any  approaching  storm  were  yet  visible  except  a  light 
plexiform  strata  of  clouds  that  hung  athwart  the  sky, 
obscuring  the  moon,  but  it  was  still  light  enough  to 
recognize  any  one.  Up  the  slope  they  went  with  rapid, 
untiring  speed.  The  road  was  in  excellent  shape,  as  that 
time  of  year  was  about  the  only  time  they  were  anyways 
smooth,  but  the  sparks,  knocked  out  of  the  small  bould- 
ers by  the  horses'  feet,  added  somewhat  to  the  unpleas- 
ant part  of  the  expedition.  Finally,  when  the  top  of 
the  slope  was  reached,  they  halted  and  listened  cautiously 
for  any  suspicious  sounds. 

Five  minutes  elapsed  and  no  sound  reached  their 
listening  ears.  Everything  was  as  quiet  as  the  grave. 
The  moon  was  struggling  frantically  to  break  from  the 
cloud  that  enveloped  it.  At  last  Thomas  gave  the  order 
to  move  on. 

The  spurs  flew  to  the  horses'  flanks  and  the  heavy 
thuds  began  once  more  to  strike  when  Talbott  suddenly 
checked  his  horse. 

44  Hist,"  he  said  with  a  warning  gesture,  and  the 
others  also  checked  up.  4'I  hear  a  pack  ol  hounds 
running." 


282  A    NIGHT    IN    FOX   VALLEY. 

' «  You  do, "  said  Thomas.      ' < Which  direction  ?" 

"That  way,"  replied  Talbott,  pointing  Southward. 

Sure  enough,  the  faint  yelping  of  a  pack  of  hounds 
was  heard  by  all.  Dan  was  at  a  loss  to  know  what  a 
pack  of  hounds  had  to  do  with  the  case.  So  was  Jim. 
However,  their  good  judgment  told  them  not  to  concern 
themselves,  and  it  was  not  long  ere  they  were  enlight- 
ened. 

Nearer  and  nearer  came  the  hounds  and  more  audible 
became  the  yelps.  It  was  evident" that  the  hounds  were 
pressing  their  prey  pretty  close  by  "the  incessant,  long 
drawn  yelps  that  grew  plainer  and  plainer  to  the  ears  of 
the  adventurers.  * 

Suddenly  a  terrific  yell  rent  the  night  air,  and  the  one 
that  emitted  it  could  not  have  been  over  two  hundred 
yards  distant. 

"  It's  Mike  and  Ben,"  declared  Thomas  in  an  under- 
tone. 

"Mike  who?"  asked  Dan. 

"  Mike  Rains,"  replied  Thomas.  "Nobody  but  him 
could  yell  like  that." 

Thomas  dismounted  and  came  up  to  the  side  of 
Dan's  horse. 

"Now,  boys,"  he  said  hurriedly,  "we'd  better  dis- 
mount and  take  the  horses  to  the  cover  of  the  woods 
where  they  won't  be  likely  to  be  seen.  Then  one  of  us 
will  creep  up  on  them  and  watch  them,  for  they  are 


A    NIGHT    IN    FOX   VALLEY.  283 

out  after  larger  game  than  foxes  and  coons,  its  my 
opinion." 

Without  a  word  of  dissent,  this  was  agreed  to,  and 
in  about  three  minutes  Thomas  had  left  his  companions 
and  was  cautiously  wending  his  way  toward  the  spot 
from  whence  came  the  yelling.  Advancing  with  a  cat- 
like step,  he  followed  the  road  for  about  a  hundred  yards, 
then  struck  down  the  head  of  a  canyon  where  he  be- 
lieved the  hunters  were  concealed.  He  found  it  a  some- 
what difficult  task  after  he  had  gone  about  forty  yards, 
for  numerous  big  boulders  protruded  themselves  amid  a 
thicket  of  the  scraggy  dogwood  brush  that  infest  the 
head  of  the  Ozark  canyons.  Many  rough  scratches  in 
the  face  did  he  get  and  many  a  bad  stumble  also,  but  his 
patient  persistance  at  last  got  him  over  this  place,  al- 
though he  had  been  nearly  on  the  point  of  venting  his 
feelings  in  a  volley  of  oaths  several  times.  But  he  was 
disappointed  in  the  thought  that  he  would  have  good 
walking  when  he  had  gone  twenty  yards  further  down, 
for  here  one  of  the  most  awful  looking  box  canyons  that 
ever  mortal  eyes  beheld  yawned  up  in  front  of  him. 

Turning  briskly  around  he  took  a  step  forward  on  the 
back  track,  when  his  ears  caught  the  unmistakable  sound 
of  voices.  But  he  could  not  tell  which  direction  the 
sounds  came  from,  and  he  stood  with  bated  breath  try- 
ing to  locate  the  speakers.  He  did  not  understand  a 
word  that  was  said,  but  that  was  not  of  much  import- 
•ance.  The  hounds  had  by  this  time  lost  the  trail,  as 


284  A    NIGHT   IN    FOX   VALLEY. 

only  a  few  faint  yelps  were  audible.  Still  it  was  evident 
that  they  were  close  at  hand,  for  their  yelping,  although 
feeble,  was  evidently  not  far  off.  Thomas  stood  for 
about  three  minutes  listening,  and  at  the  end  of  that 
time  the  voices  had  ceased  and  the  hounds  again  struck 
the  trail,  letting  out  a  chorus  of  yelps  that  made  the 
welkin  ring,  and  from  the  closeness  of  the  sounds  they 
had  evidently  jumped  their  prey  only  a  few  hundred 
yards  off. 

Suddenly  a  rustle  of  the  leaves  that  lay  thickly  em- 
bedded on  the  bottom  of  the  wide,  flat  drean  startled 
the  listener.  Casting  a  quick,  furtive  glance  from  whence 
the  sound  came,  he  saw  a  large  red  fox.  The  animal 
went  on  up  the  edge  of  the  bush  and  disappeared, 
seemingly  without  discovering  him,  but  he  had  not  been 
long  concealed  from  the  sight  of  the  man  ere  a  shot 
awoke  the  echoes  of  the  gorge,  and  the  hounds  came 
tearing  up  with  long,  bounding  leaps  and  furious  bark- 
ings. 

Thomas,  fearing  discovery,  dropped  quickly  into  the 
thick  carpet  of  leaves  and  listened  to  the  noise  going  on 
in  the  dogwood  thicket.  Where  could  the  men  have 
been  that  fired  the  shot  ?  Had  they  discovered  him  ? 
These  were  the  thoughts  that  flitted  through  his  brain 
while  waiting  for  the  hunters  to  quiet  the  hounds  and 
depart,  as  he  intended  to  follow  them.  But  the  heart  of 
the  regulator  did  not  quail  at  the  ruffianly  vociferations 
that  were  emitted,  and  a  few  minutes  later  he  was  fol- 


A   NIGHT   IN    FOX   VALLEY.  285 

lowing  the  hunters  with  a  stealthy  step  toward  the  high- 
road. 

On  they  went  till  they  reached  the  road,  then  a  con- 
versation took  place  in  a  low,  guarded  tone.  Thomas, 
being  concealed  behind  a  tree  within  ten  paces  of  them, 
understood  the  most  of  it  and  satisfied  himself  that  they 
were  out  for  no  other  purpose  than  the  capture  of  Joe 
Martin. 

The  two  ruffians,  spying  a  log  by  the  roadside,  went 
to  it  and  sat  down  thereon.  A  few  minutes  more  dragged 
slowly  by,  and  the  moon,  struggling  to  break  from  be- 
hind the  clouds,  emitted  sudden,  fitful  flashes  of  light, 
while  the  outlaws  remained  silent,  and  no  sound  save  the 
low  spasmodic  lolling  of  the  hounds  was  heard.  It  was 
while  waiting  thus  that  Thomas  made  up  his  mind  to 
pursue  another  course  than  the  one  he  had  formerly  in- 
tended to.  Why  not  follow  the  two  outlaws  to  their 
abode,  now  that  they  had  them  spotted.  Perhaps  the 
depredators  were  expecting  the  capture  of  Martin  that 
night,  and  had  in  waiting  a  council  called  together  for 
the  purpose  of  condemning  him  to  death,  as  that  was 
their  method  of  punishing  traitors.  By  a  majority  vote 
they  were  either  condemned  or  acquitted,  but  every  one 
knew  there  was  a  very  slender  chance  of  a  traitor  being 
acquitted.  Therefore  Thomas  was  certain  that  if  Mar- 
tin was  captured  that  night  the  dawn  of  the  following 
day  would  find  his  dead  body  left  in  some  wild,  lonely 
spot,  a  prey  for  wild  animals  and  carrion  birds. 


286  A    NIGHT   IN    FOX   VALLEY. 

The  hounds  having  regained  their  needful  recupera- 
tion, were  lying  quietly  around  their  masters,  while  the 
hunters  kept  quiet,  and  Thomas,  noting  the  fact  that 
they  gazed  frequently  down  the  road,  was  now  certain 
that  they  were  looking  for  the  unfaithful  member  of  their 
unlawful,  unholy  and  bloodthirsty  brotherhood. 

Hark !  Whose  step  was  that,  as  fitful  and  varying 
as  the  sudden  flashes  of  moonlight  ?  Nearer  and  nearer 
it  approached,  till  at  last  the  slow,  measured  tread  of  a 
weary  pedestrian  startled  the  listeners  into  active  wake- 
fulness.  Yes,  sure  enough  there  was  Martin,  unaware  of 
the  presence  of  either  friend  or  enemy,  walking  slowly 
along  with  a  weary,  dragging  step,  his  hands  in  his  over- 
coat pockets  and  an  anxious  expression  on  his  pathetic 
face.  A  few  more  steps  and  he  was  near  the  lurking 
forms  in  the  shadows. 

At  that  instant  the  moon  shot  from  behind  the  cloud 
and  Joe,  as  if  by  instinct  of  coming  or  present  danger, 
looked  and  saw  the  two  raiders.  In  an  instant  two 
rifles  were  thrown  to  two  burly  shoulders,  two  eyes  ran 
along  two  gun  barrels,  and  a  harsh  voice  cried  out : 

"Ah,  you  sneakin'  dog,  you  made  it  in,  have  you? 
Don't  try  to  resist  or  it'll  be  worse  fer  ye.  Go  'n  disarm 
him,  Mike." 

Joe  was  completely  nonplused  for  a  mgrnent,  not  a 
word  escaping  his  lips  as  visions  of  his  sorrowing  family 
flashed  through  his  fancy,  sending  a  shiver  of  mixed  fear 
and  self  disgust  through  his  frame.  Rains  came  up  and 


A   NIGHT   IN    FOX   VALLEY.  287 

demanded  his  weapons,  and  Joe  felt  beneath  his  over- 
coat and  drew  forth  his  pistol  and  handed  it  over. 

"  Is  that  all  ?"  asked  Rains  sternly. 

-Yes." 

•'Well,  if  you  have  any  more  you'd  better  not 
attempt  to  use  them  on  us.  Let's  see,"  he  continued, 
running  his  hand  in  his  overcoat  pocket.  We'll  fix  you 
so  you  will  be  powerless  to  use  them  if  you  had  a  dozen." 
And  pulling  a  small,  stout  cord  about  half  a  yard  long 
from  his  pocket  he  rudely  seized  Joe's  hands  as  if  to  bind 
them. 

"Hold  on,  Mike,  you  can't  do  that,"  exclaimed  Joe 
in  a  forceful  tone,  and  he  jerked  his  hands  loose. 

4 'None  of  that,"  hissed  the  outlaw.  "Hold  them 
hands  or  you're  a  dead  man,"  and  a  huge  hunting  knife 
glistened  in  the  moonlight. 

Joe  obeyed,  and  all  hopes  of  seeing  his  beloved  ones 
again  left  him.  If  they  succeeded  in  bringing  him  before 
the  council  he  would  certainly  be  voted  a  traitor  and 
condemned  to  be  shot.  Well,  he  had  been  a  poor  pro- 
tector to  his  family  anyhow,  and  he  would  not  be  much 
of  a  loss  to  them,  and  they  would  never  know  what  had 
been  his  fate,  and  for  that  part  he  was  thankful. 

A  few  minutes  later  the  two  outlaws  had  started  down 
the  road  with  their  captive  in 'front,  while  following  with 
his  stealthy  step  came  Andy  Thomas. 

Thomas  had  some  difficulty  in  finding  his  comrades, 


288  A   NIGHT   IN    FOX  VALLEY. 

and  he  greatly  feared  that  the  outlaws  would  escape  with 
their  captive  and  plunge  into  some  of  the  numerous  by 
roads  that  meandered  up  and  down  the  mountain  sides 
and  which  Thomas  was  but  meagerly  acquainted  with. 
But  at  last  he  saw  the  dark  form  of  the  horses  in  the 
shadow  of  a  thick  clump  of  hickory,  and  making  his  way 
to  them  he  said  when  he  had  got  within  a  few  yards  of 
them : 

4 'Come,  boys,  be  quick  now." 
4 'What's  up  ?"  asked  the  others  in  chorus. 
"They've  got  him  and  we  must  follow  them,  and  I 
will  tell  you  more  of  my  plan  while  we  are  going.    Quick 
now. " 

A  moment  later,  and  the  four  were  mounted  and 
riding  down  the  road,  while  Thomas  explained  the  plan 
he  had  laid  to  prevent  Joe  from  being  killed  and  to  cap- 
ture  those  that  were  detailed  to  kill  him. 

Thomas  knew  that  the  first  right  hand  road  led  to  the 
house  of  Ben  Harper,  but  he  was  not  certain  that  they 
could  follow  it  owing  to  the  numerous  roads  that  wound 
up  and  down  the  slope,  crossing  and  recrossing  each 
other,  while  no  one  but  those  accustomed  to  them  could 
tell  which  direction  he  was  going  without  the  aid  of  the 
sun.  The  moon  had  again  hid  itself  behind  the  strata 
of  clouds,  and  the  darkness  was  more  dense  than  ever 
as  the  thick  dark  spots  in  the  cloud  now  obscured  the 
moon,  leaving  it  just  light  enough  to  see  the  road.  It 


A    NIGHT    IN    FOX    VALLEY.  289 

was  necessary  to  keep  at  a  safe  distance  behind  the  cap- 
tors and  their  prisoner,  as  the  heavy  tramp  of  the  horses' 
feet  might  excite  suspicion.  Thomas  racked  his  brain 
for  a  feasible  plan,  and  ere  they  had  reached  the  first 
right  hand  road  he  had  made  up  his  mind  that  the  best 
way  to  do  would  be  to  leave  two  of  them  to  guard  the 
horses  while  the  other  two  followed  the  outlaws  to  their 
lair  on  foot.  He  knew  it  was  not  over  a  mile  to  Harper's 
cabin,  which  was  situated  in  a  steep,  rocky  hollow,  or 
gulch,  that  ran  in  a  due  Westerly  course  from  the  resi- 
dence of  the  chief  of  the  band,  which  was  situated  in 
the  main  valley.  And  as  it  was  generally  the  belief  that 
the  still  was  located  somewhere  near  Harper's  cabin  it 
was  also  believed  that  all  the  dark  deeds  of  vengeance, 
such  as  that  that  was  now  about  to  be  carried  out,  were 
committed  there  in  that  wild,  lonely  spot. 

The  others  not  dissenting  to  the  proposed  plan, 
Thomas  chose  Dan  Ferguson  as  his  companion,  believ- 
ing him  to  be  the  better  fitted  for  a  daring  undertaking, 
while  Washburn  and  Talbott  were  to  remain  in  charge 
of  the  horses. 

Riding  on  down  the  slope  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile, 
they  came  to  a  cross  road  where  there  was  a  thick  cluster 
of  pines  forming  a  dense  shadow.  Here  the  two  that 
were  to  stay  with  the  horses  were  instructed  to  remain 
till  one  of  the  other  two  came  back,  which  would  be  the 
signal  for  immediate  and  prompt  action. 

But  just  as  they  were  about  to  start  they  heard  voices 


2QO  A    NIGHT    IN    FOX   VALLEY. 

apparently  in  the  direction  of  Hobson's,  to  which  place 
the  eastern  end  of  the  road  that  crossed  the  one  that  led 
to  Harper's  abode  led  to.  And  from  the  noise  of  falling 
footsteps  and  the  number  of  different  voices  it  was 
evident  that  there  were  a  good  many  of  the  intruders,  if 
intruders  they  could  be  called,  for  Thomas  seemed  to 
recognize  some  of  the  voices,  as  he  held  up  his  hand 
with  a  pleased,  excited  expression  on  his  face. 

11  That's  Nick  and  some  of  the  boys,"  said  he  in  a 
half  whisper,  and,  as  he  spoke  the  company  hove  in 
sight.  "  Yes,  that's  who  it  is,"  he  continued,  and  from 
the  clump  of  pine  there  emitted  the  bold  hoot  of  an 
owl. 

The  crowd  in  the  road  stopped  suddenly ;  there  was 
the  low  but  audible  growl  of  a  wildcat,  and  again  the 
hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-ah  of  the  owl  resounded  over  the  now 
moon-bathed  landscape.  Then  Jim  and  Dan  were  sur- 
prised to  see  the  company,  which  numbered  about  ten, 
start  for  the  clump  of  pines  where  they  were  concealed. 

Thomas  was  in  high  glee  at  the  unexpected  appear- 
ance of  his  comrades,  and  soon  related  to  them  what 
had  transpired. 

All  was  excitement  now.  Their  number  being  four- 
teen they  felt  safe  in  that  respect,  but  knew  that  no  time 
must  be  lost  if  they  wanted  to  succeed  in  locating  the 
place  of  Martin's  trial.  Luck  was  with  them,  however, 
for  before  they  had  started  on  their  errand  they  were 
surprised  to  see  the  forms  of  at  least  half  a  dozen  men 


A   NIGHT   IN    FOX   VALLEY.  201 

walking  rapidly  down  the  road.  Quick  as  thought 
Thomas  threw  his  glass  down  on  them,  and,  aided  by 
the  moon,  which  had  again  burst  from  behind  the  cloud, 
he  recognized  the  two  captors,  followed  by  three  others, 
with  Martin,  his  head  bowed  and  his  eyes  cast  dejectedly 
on  the  ground,  walking  in  front. 

With  a  warning  gesture  to  his  companions,  and  mo- 
tioning to  Dan  to  follow  him,  Thomas  sped  on  after 
them,  while  Jim  and  Talbott  finished  the  explanation 
that  Thomas  had  begun. 

' '  That's  his  privilege, "  explained  Nick  Alton.  ' '  You 
see  it  is  our  rule  to  let  those  who  start  a  trail  follow  it 
up,  and  as  I  have  no  objections  to  the  proposed  plan  it- 
would  be  folly  for  me  to  interfere  now,  as  it  might  result 
in  a  waterhaul.  Well,  I  am  glad  you  outsiders  have  at 
last  come  to  our  rescue,  and  I  have  no  doubt  but  what 
we  will  make  short  work  of  them  now." 

On  and  on  sped  the  outlaws  with  their  captive,  while 
the  two  spies  that  were  dogging  their  footsteps  kept  just 
close  enough  to  keep  them  in  sight,  for  it  would  hardly 
do  to  lose  sight  of  therrl.  Thomas  concluded  that  it 
would  be  a  good  thing  to  try  Martin's  grit  and  set  him 
more  firmly  against  his  villainous  associates  to  let  him 
fall  into  their  hands. 

The  outlaws  had  evidently  been  afraid  of  his 
rescue  by  the  regulators,  and  the  two  captors  had 
sought  out  the  other  three,  who  were  probably  in  wait- 
ing somewhere.  This  was  evidently  the  cause  of  the 


A    NIGHT    IN    FOX    VALLEY. 


delay  and  of  Thomas  and  his  companion's  getting  in  the 
lead. 

Ben  Harper's  cabin  was  situated  about  a  mile  from 
that  of  Tom  Alton,  or  the  place  where  he  made  his  home, 
with  a  bachelor  friend  named  Calvin.  Calvin  was  little 
known  in  the  region,  but  it  was  learned  that  he  was  not 
concerned  in  the  lawless  expeditions  of  his  neighbors, 
and  as  he  stoutly  denied  that  he  was  harboring  any  of 
them  he  was  not  molested.  The  bandit  chief  had  been 
seen  there  shortly  after  the  close  of  the  war,  but  no  one 
suspected  his  presence  at  Calvin's  house.  It  was  gener- 
ally the  opinion  that  Alton  had  a  hiding  place  somewhere 
in  which  he  was  visited  occasionally  by  Calvin,  and  it 
was  also  rumored  that  the  robber  chief  had  bought  Cal- 
vin's place  and  that  Calvin  was  only  a  renter. 

Near  Harper's  cabin  was  a  small  bluff,  from  which 
issued  a  spring  of  good,  pure  and  cold  water,  and  which, 
being  closed  in  by  a  springhouse  of  huge  dimensions, 
was  always  kept  shielded  from  the  rays  of  the  sun.  The 
cabin  stood  on  a  low  bench  just  at  the  termination  of 
the  bluff  and  about  twenty  yards  from  the  springhouse, 
while  in  front  of  the  cabin  a  tiny  rill,  issuing  from  the 
spring,  ran  smoothly  along  through  the  grassy  knolls  and 
occasional  patches  of  hazel  and  wild  plum  sprouts  that 
spangled  the  bottom  of  the  hollow. 

The  outlaws  did  not  discover  the  two  men  behind 
them,  for  they  knew  it  was  useless  to  try  to  prevent  their 
being  followed,  and  they  were  afraid  to  look  back  lest 


A    NIGHT   IN    FOX   VALLEY. 


they  should  see  the  skulking  forms  of  some  of  their 
enemies.  They  knew  that  if  they  were  once  safe  in  the 
valley  they  could  elude  pursuit  and  seek  their  hiding 
place,  .and  as  sentinels  were  posted  out  they  could  easily 
detect  any  one  that  attempted  pursuit. 

But  Thomas  was  well  aware  of  this,  and  he  was 
revolving  a  plan  of  outwitting  the  sentinels  in  his  mind. 
By  the  time  that  the  captors  reached  the  cabin  with  their 
prisoner  those  that  were  on  the  watch  would  be  looking 
for  pursuers.  Thomas  determined  to  take  a  different 
route  than  the  captors  and  make  his  way  across  the 
hollow  to  the  top  of  the  bluff.  No  one  could  be  ex- 
pected from  that  direction,  and  the  sentinels  would  watch 
in  vain. 

With  some  difficulty  Thomas  and  his  companion 
reached  the  Western  termination  of  the  bluff,  which  was 
only  a  couple  of  hundred  yards  from  the  cabin.  Quickly 
ascending  to  the  crest  of  the  bluff,  they  made  their  way 
cautiously  toward  the  cabin,  keeping  well  back  from  the 
edge  of  the  bluff,  and  peering  up  and  down  the  gravelly 
slope  that  ascended  gradually  to  the  pine-clad  crest  of 
the  hill.  A  close  observation  disclosed  two  or  three 
large  boulders  near  and  above  the  cabin,  and  Thomas 
concluded  that  there  might  be  pickets  posted  there.  If 
this  was  true  how  could  he  and  his  companion  avoid 
them  ? 

Before  he  had  settled  this  matter  to  his  satisfaction 
there  came  the  sound  of  voices  from  the  vicinity  of  the 


294  A   NIGHT   IN   FOX   VALLEY. 

cabin,  and  the  words  were  plainly  understood  by  the  two 
adventurers,  for  they  were  spoken  in  a  loud,  boisterous 
tone  of  voice. 

''Who's  there  ?"  came  the  response  to  the  loud  Hello 
that  echoed  against  the  bluff. 

"  Mike  and  Ben,"  came  the  answer  in  a  loud  ruffianly 
voice. 

Then  for  a  few  seconds  there  was  silence,  after  which 
the  voice  broke  forth  again  : 

"  We've  got  a  prisoner;  come  an'  look  at  'im,"  said 
the  first  speaker. 

f<Yas,  we  thought  you'd  git  'eem,"  said  the  other, 
and  there  flitted  across  the  valley  a  flash  of  light  from 
the  opening  of  the  door. 

A  moment  more  and  a  chorus  of  blood  curdling  yells 
and  barks  of  dogs  awoke  the  echoes  of  the  valley,  which 
Thomas  interpreted  as  the  outburst  of  joy  at  the  capture 
of  the  traitor.  While  this  was  going  on  the  two  adven- 
turers spied  two  men  poking  their  heads  from  behind 
two  of  the  rocks,  and  knew  it  would  be  useless  to  try  to 
approach  in  that  direction. 

But  no  sooner  did  the  maudlin  yells  of  the  ruffians 
cease  and  die  away  amid  the  dim  echoes  of  the  gulch 
than  the  two  pickets  arose  from  their  hiding  places  and 
darted  toward  the  cabin.  Thomas  realized  that  this  was 
the  opportunity  for  them,  and  hastily  whispering  some- 
thing to  his  companion,  he  moved  rapidly  toward  the 


A    NIGHT    IN    FOX    VALLEY. 


rocks,  followed  closely  by  Dan.  Reaching  the  boulders 
safely,  they  ensconced  themselves  snugly  behind  them, 
Dan  taking  the  one  farthest  up  the  hill.  The  other 
boulder  lay  close  to  the  edge  of  the  precipice  and  was 
much  too  small  to  conceal  a  man's  frame. 

Here  they  waited  in  breathless  apprehension  for  about 
fifteen  minutes,  while  the  noise  of  shuffling  feet  was 
going  on  in  the  cabin.  Thomas'  keen  ears  detected 
several  taunting  remarks  hurled  at  the  prisoner,  and  he 
wondered  if  the  two  pickets  would  return  to  their  posts. 
The  moon  was  now  shining  brightly,  and  it  would  be  no 
trouble  to  detect  their  approach,  and  Andy,  with  a  stern, 
set  face  reached  in  his  belt  and  drew  forth  his  handsome 
Bowie  knife,  and  taking  as  comfortable  a  position  as  could 
be  had  he  awaited  results. 

Suddenly  the  door  on  the  upper  side  flew  open  and  a 
man  stepped  out,  advancing  with  rapid  stride  toward  the 
rock  where  Andy  lay  concealed.  Andy  was  satisfied  that 
he  would  be  alone,  and  resolved  to  dispatch  him  in  short 
order.  This  determination  was  strengthened  when  he 
suddenly  came  face  to  face  with  Mike  Rains,  whose  dark, 
evil  visage  glowered  in  the  moonlight  like  that  of  a  painted 
savage. 

Andy  rose  swiftly  to  his  feet,  and  before  the  ruffian 
could  recover  from  his  surprise  he  sunk  his  knife  into  his 
heart,  and  Rains,  uttering  a  stifled  yell  of  agony,  sprang 
upon  him  with  the  fury  of  a  lion,  and  clutching  his  throat 
nearly  bore  him  to  the  earth.  Andy  staggered  back  a 


296  A  NIGHT  IN  FOX  VALLEY. 

little  from  the  force  of  his  antagonist's  attack,  and 
striking  his  heel  against  a  small  sharp  rock,  he  suddenly 
rallied  and  was  about  to  clinch  with  the  outlaw  when 
Rains  received  a  stunning  blow  that  sent  him  to  the 
ground  with  a  dull,  heavy  thud. 

Dan  had  come  to  his  assistance. 

Again  the  door  flew  open  and  a  voice  called  out : 

"  What's  the  matter  up  there,  Mike  ?" 

"  Nothing,  only  I  stumped  my  toe  and  fell,"  came 
the  answer. 

"  Are  you  hurt  much  ?" 

"  No,  no.  Go  about  your  business,  I'm  all  right," 
now  came  the  response,  and  the  door  closed. 

The  two  regulators,  with  a  feeling  of  relief,  bent  over 
the  prostrate  form  of  the  outlaw.  The  blood  was  spurt- 
ing and  gushing  in  a  sickening  torrent  from  the  wound 
and  the  desperado  gave  r?o  evidence  of  recovery,  for  his 
frame  had  ceased  to  quiver,  the  dark,  blue  eyes  glistened 
in  the  moonlight  with  the  hideous  death  stare,  while  the 
bold,  restless  spirit  was  about  to  leave  the  temple  of  clay 
and  wing  its  flight  to  the  land  of  shadows.  Mike  Rains, 
the  boldest,  most  unscrupulous  outlaw  of  the  lot,  the 
dispoiler  of  many  happy  homes,  had  at  last  gone  to 
judgment,  gone  to  join  his  companions  in  crime  who 
went  before  him  that  day  at  Barkers. 

Leaving  the  body  of  the  outlaw  to  stiffen  in  the  cold 
November  night  air,  the  two  adventurers  silently  crept 


A   NIGHT   IN   FOX   VALLEY. 


down  to  the  cabin.  Creeping  stealthily  up  to  the  win- 
dow, they  looked  in  at  the  assemblage  gathered  therein. 
Ben  Harper  seemed  to  be  the  central  figure,  and  clustered 
around  him  the  outlaws  sat,  listening  to  Martin,  who  was 
making  his  defense  in  his  own  behalf.  What  surprised 
them  most  was  the  absence  of  Tom  Alton. 

But  Andy  decided  that  it  was  high  time  that  one  of 
them  was  getting  back  to  their  comrades,  who  would 
doubtless  be  uneasy  at  their  lengthy  stay.  If  they  de- 
layed too  long  the  raiders  would  no  doubt  make  away 
with  their  victim,  for  Andy  knew  by  the  satirical  expres- 
sions of  the  outlaws'  faces  that  they  were  only  playing 
with  the  poor  captive. 

Cautiously  making  their  way  back  to  the  rocks,  Andy 
instructed  Dan  to  remain  in  hiding  there  and  watch  the 
cabin  closely  so  as  to  learn  the  direction  they  took  if 
they  went  off  to  execute  the  captive,  and  to  follow  them 
if  they  did.  This  done,  Andy  proceeded  to  seek  his 
companions,  whom  he  found  anxiously  awaiting  his  re- 
turn, and  in  as  few  words  as  possible  told  them  what  had 
happened. 

The  mock  trial  lasted  till  two  o'clock,  and  all  uncon- 
scious of  any  approaching  danger,  the  outcasts  caroused, 
smoked,  played  cards  and  cracked  coarse,  rude  jokes. 
Harper  had  managed  to  have  his  wife  away,  and  fortun- 
ately there  was  no  one  present  but  those  of  the  mascu- 
line persuasion  to  witness  the  terrible  things  that  hap- 
pened there  that  autumn  night. 


298  A   NIGHT    IN    FOX   VALLEY. 

A  hushed  silence  ensued  when  the  clock  struck  two, 
and  Ben  Harper,  standing  before  the  fire,  pronounced 
the  sentence. 

"  Now,  boys,  we  have  decided  that  Joe  Martin,  having 
become  a  member  of  our  brotherhood,  has  willingly  be- 
trayed us  in  order  to  save  his  own  back.  We,  having 
thus  found  him  guilty  of  treason,  have  a  right  to  punish 
him.  When  the  clock  strikes  three  we  will  take  him  to 
the  big  walnut  tree  down  atween  here  and  ihe  mouth  of 
the  holler  an'  put  up  a  good  swing  fer  him,  so  he  can 
take  a  good  swing  and  rest  from  his  trip.  Yer  perty 
ti " 

Here  the  cutthroat  was  interrupted  by  the  loud  hoot 
of  an  owl  by  the  side  of  the  house,  the  door  was  sud- 
denly burst  open,  thev  button  that  fastened  it  was  sent 
spinning  across  the  room,  and  as  the  muffled  tread  of  the 
regulators  broke  on  the  ears  of  the  astonished  outlaws 
the  tall,  powerful  form  of  Nick  Alton  appeared  in  the 
doorway.  Not  a  word  escaped  the  outlaws,  so  astonished 
were  they,  and  no  sooner  did  Nick  make  his  appearance 
than  he  sang  out  in  a  triumphant  voice : 

•'  No,  you  won't,  damn  you." 

Then,  as  the  heavy  lumbering  footsteps  were  heard 
circling  the  house  Nick  Alton  threw  his  revolver  on  Ben 
Harper,  exclaiming : 

t(  Disciple  of  Jake  McKandlas,  die,"  and  the  weapon 
flashed  and  cracked  just  as  the  door  on  the  opposite  side 


A   NIGHT   IN   FOX   VALLEY.  2 99 

opened  and  a  half  dozen  regulators,  headed  by  Andy 
Thomas,  entered  with  drawn  revolvers. 

With  a  wild  yell  of  terror  Harper,  who  had  only  been 
slightly  wounded,  bounded  to  the  door,  giving  the  last 
regulator  that  entered  a  shove  that  sent  him  reeling 
against  the  bed  in  the  corner,  and  springing  from  the 
door  he  bounded  off  along  the  foot  of  the  bluff  and  dis- 
appeared. The  regulators  now  swarmed  in  at  both 
doors,  making  escape  impossible,  and  the  outlaws  real- 
ized that  they  were  in  the  hands  of  Nick  Alton  and  his 
stranglers.  Knowing  full  well  that  the  regulators  would 
not  consign  them  to  the  law  for  punishment,  but  would 
string  them  up,  they  resolved  to  sell  their  lives  as  dearly 
as  possible.  Their  number  was  only  eight  while  that  of 
their  enemies  was  fourteen. 

In  a  jiffy  the  sign  of  resistance  flew  through  the  little 
band  of  cornered  lawbreakers,  the  light  was  shot  out, 
and  the  wretches,  huddling  together  in  the  corner  of  the 
room,  sent  forth  a  shout  of  defiance  and  opened  fire. 

Crack,  crack,  crack,  went  the  revolvers,  and  the 
regulators  returned  a  scattering  volley  that  silenced  two 
pistols,  while  their  owners  sank  to  the  floor,  their  death 
groans  drowned  by  the  hoarse  shouts  of  the  combatants 
and  by  the  incessant  cracking  of  pistols.  Joe  Martin, 
who  sat  in  a  chair  in  the  center  of  the  room,  got  up  and 
ran  to  Nick  Alton  as  to  a  welcome  deliverer,  and  Nick, 
with  a  quick  thrust  of  his  knife,  severed  the  cord  that 
bound  Joe's  hands,  and  motioning  him  to  get  out  doors, 


3OO  A   NIGHT   IN    FOX   VALLEY. 

he  let  him  pass  out,  and  stepping  back  in  just  as  the 
outlaws  opened  fire,  he  gave  orders  to  fire  at  will,  and 
the  savage  cracks  of  the  pistols  resounded  up  and  down 
the  valley,  mingled  with  the  yells  and  curses  of  the  com- 
batants. Two  of  the  regulators  were  hit,  and  room  was 
made  for  them  to  pass  out.  One  had  been  shot  in  the 
hand,  while  the  other's  ribs  had  been  glanced.  The 
firing,  although  rapid,  was  nearly  harmless  to  the  regu- 
lators, but  two  more  of  the  outlaws  had  received  fatal 
wounds.  When  the  gap  was  made  for  the  wounded 
regulators  to  pass  out  one  of  the  outlaws,  with  a  bound, 
cleared  the  distance  between  him  and  the  door,  while 
the  others  followed  suit.  Four  of  their  number  were 
hors  du  combat,  while  the  regulators  were  scarcely  aware 
of  it  as  yet,  and  the  remaining  ones  saw  in  this  move 
their  only  chance  of  salvation.  But  Nick  Alton,  with 
the  quickness  characteristic  of  him,  hit  one  of  the  out- 
laws a  stunning  blow  with  his  pistol  butt  that  sent  him 
reeling  to  the  floor  just  as  the  others  bounded  up,  and 
before  the  regulators  could  act  two  of  the  outlaws  had 
shoved  through,  and,  darting  around  the  corner  of  the 
house,  made  for  the  foot  of  the  bluff,  while  the  regulators 
on  the  lower  side  sprang  out  and  fired  shot  after  shot 
after  them  till  they  disappeared  in  the  immense  shadow 
of  the  bluff.  The  remaining  outlaw  was  seized  by  the 
regulators  and  securely  bound,  but  he  made  but  slight 
resistance. 

"  We're  not  going  to  hurt  you,  young  man,  providing 


A    NIGHT    IN    FOX   VALLEY.  3OI 

you'll  do  what  we  want  you  to,"  explained  Nick,  when 
they  had  securely  bound  him  and  set  him  down  in  a  chair 
near  the  fire. 

"What  du  yu  want  me  to  dew,  then,"  queried  the 
outlaw  in  a  subdued  tone. 

"  Wait  a  minute  and  we'll  tell  you,"  said  Nick,  and 
going  to  the  door  he  called  out : 

"Come  in  now,  Joe,  and  help  us  clear  up." 

Joe  obeyed  and  came  in. 

4 'Thank  God,  Mr.  Alton,  you've  saved  me,"  he  said 
in  a  broken  voice  as  he  extended  his  hand. 

Nick  took  the  proffered  hand  and  replied : 

"  We  know  you're  all  right,  Martin." 

"  Yes,  I'm  powerfully  glad  jou  believe  me  that  way," 
replied  Joe.  "I  only  joined  them  thinking  that  would 
be  the  safest  plan  till  I  could  get  myself  and  family  away 
from  here." 

"Yes,  we  did  wrong  in  suspecting  you,  but  we  did 
not  all  agree,  you  see,"  responded  Nick  kindly. 

The  outlaw  that  Nick  had  knocked  over  had  not  yet 
regained  consciousness,  so  he  was  dragged  up  and  laid 
with  the  others.  Nick  decided  not  to  stay  any  longer 
than  necessary,  and  after  they  had  examined  the  two 
wounded  outlaws  and  found  them  in  a  critical  condition, 
they  concluded  to  take  them  home,  which  place  was  only 
a  half  mile  or  so  up  the  gulch.  These  two  were  known 
by  the  majority  of  the  regulators  to  be  brothers-in-law, 
having  married  sisters  and  lived  close  together. 


3O2  A   NIGHT   IN    FOX   VALLEY. 

Detailing  six  of  his  men  to  go  on  this  errand,  Nick 
agreed  to  remain  till  they  returned,  after  which  they 
would  all  repair  to  the  house  of  Reub  McKasson,  who 
lived  some  half  a  mile  from  Hobson's  and  who  was  a 
faithful  member  of  the  stranglers.  There  they  would 
proceed  to  pump  the  prisoner,  if  possible.  If  he  refused 
to  disclose  what  they  asked  of  him  he  would  be  hanged. 
That  was  explained  to  the  outlaw  before  the  return  of 
the  detail,  and  when  they  returned  preparations  were 
made  for  departure. 

Joe  Martin  was  so  rejoiced  at  the  lucky  intervention 
in  his  behalf  that  he  then  and  there  took  the  oath  of 
allegiance  to  the  Fox  Valley  stranglers,  and  while  they 
pursued  their  way  up  the  slope  Andy  related  to  him  all 
the  important  details  of  the  discovery,  the  capture 
the  rescue  they  had  planned. 


Waiting  and  watching  for  the  quivering  form  to  become 
motionless. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

THE    MIDNIGHT    EXECUTION. 

The  first  faint  streaks  of  the  coming  chill  Novembsr 
dawn  were  visible  in  the  Eastern  sky  and  the  cocks  were 
crowing  to  announce  it  when  Nick  and  his  band  rode  up 
to  the  McKasson  farm  yard  and  saw  by  the  flickering 
light  in  the  window  that  the  family  was  astir.  At  least 
the  one  who  attended  to  the  making  of  fires  was  astir, 
for  the  light  was  that  cast  from  the  fire  in  the  fireplace 
now  blazing  from  the  hearth,  while  a  column  of  vapory 
smoke  curled  up  against  the  gray  light  of  the  coming 
dawn  and  floated  away  into  the  etherial  regions.  Being 
chilled  by  their  long  exposure  to  the  night  air,  the  men 
were  soothed  at  the  prospect  of  a  good  bath  in  the  warm 
cheerful  blaze  they  knew  was  waiting  for  them,  and  as 
the  wounded  men  were  suffering  by  the  exposure  of  their 
wounds  to  the  night  air  they  were  anxious  to  get  indoors. 
Dismounting  and  carefully  assisting  the  wounded  men, 
they  secured  the  horses  to  the  adjacent  grove  of  saplings 
trimmed  out  for  the  purpose,  and  went  into  the  yard. 
Nick  started  for  the  house  to  ask  admittance,  but  before 
he  reached  it  the  door  was  opened  and  the  voice  of  a  boy 
called  out : 

•  Who's  there?" 

(305) 


306  THE    MIDNIGHT    EXECUTION. 

It  was  Reub  McKasson's  youngest  son  and  namesake 
that  Nick  recognized  by  his  voice,  and  he  had  evidently 
discovered  their  presence,  and  in  a  fit  of  boyish  bravado 
had  desired  to  know  whether  they  were  friends  or 
enemies. 

"It's  me,  Nick  and  the  boys,"  came  the  response. 
"Can  we  come  in,  Reuby?  We're  chilled  to  the  marrow 
for  we've  been  up  all  night." 

The  boy  advanced  to  the  edge  of  the  porch,  and 
when  Nick  came  up  he  exclaimed  in  a  transport  of  friend- 
liness : 

"Hello,  Nick,  it  is  you  sure  enough.  Where  have 
you  been  all  night  and  what  have  you  been  doing  ?" 

"  Wa-it  till  we  get  to  the  fire  and  I'll  tell  you,"  replied 
Nick. 

"  All  right,  holler  at  the  rest  of  them  ard  tell  them 
to  come  on  in,"  answered  the  boy  glancing  at  the  group 
in  the  yard. 

Nick  followed  his  instruction  and  the  others  were 
soon  with  them. 

"Come  on  into  the  fire,"  said  Reuby  leading  the 
way.  "  You  must  be  chilled  stiff  if  you've  been  up  all 
night  in  this  air." 

' '  No,  it  has  been  warm  all  night  till  an  hour  or  two 
ago,"  explained  Nick,  as  they  filed  into  the  room.  "We 
have  been  having  a  lively  time  of  it  to-night,  Reuby, 
and  the  cold  isn't  the  'only  thing  we've  struck  that's 
hurt  us. " 


THE    MIDNIGHT    EXECUTION.  307 

Reuby  stood  with  his  hand  on  the  door  latch,  and 
when  the  wounded  men  passed  into  the  lighted  room  he 
saw  the  blood  stains  on  their  clothing  and  exclaimed  ex- 
citedly : 

"  Jewhillikens !  I  think  you  have  from  the  looks  of 
things." 

"  Yes,  we  had  an  exciting  time  of  it  down  at  Ben's," 
answered  Nick,  "but  we  done  lots  of  good  for  all  the 
hurts  we  received.  We've  got  some  prisoners,  Reuby." 

'  *  Where  are  they  ?     Over  in  the  old  cabin  ?" 

"Yes." 

"Ain't  got  Milt  yet,  have  you?"  asked  the  boy  with 
a  knowing,  manly  air. 

"No,  but  I  think  we  will  pretty  soon,"  answered 
Nick  as  he  crowded  his  way  to  the  fire,  followed  by 
Reuby.  Then  when  they  had  found  an  opening  next  to 
the  cheerful,  blazing  fire,  he  turned  to  the  boy  and  asked  : 

"  Has  Reub  made  it  in  yet  ?" 

"Not  yet,"  replied  the  boy,"  "but  I  look  for  him 
this  morning." 

The  McKasson  family  was  one  of  the  latest  families 
of  settlers  that  had  taken  up  their  abode  there  in  the 
wilderness  in  the  late  '4O's,  and,  like  the  majority  of  their 
neighbors,  had  shunned-  the  matted  thickets  and  rocky 
bottomed  lowland  in  the  craggy,  steep-sided  valleys,  and 
taken  up  their  claim  on  one  of  the  little  rich  prairies  that 
spangle  the  mountain  sides.  A  little  later  on  they  had 


3O8  THE    MIDNIGHT    EXECUTION. 

taken  up  another  tract,  a  little  higher  up  the  mountain 
side,  and  built  a  substantial  double  log  house  out  of  the 
nice  forest  of  timber  which  covered  the  latter  claim,  and 
moved  their  habitation  to  the  new  place,  leaving  the  old 
cabin  where  they  had  first  lived  to  the  mercies  of  the 
quadrupeds.  It  stood  just  at  the  corner  of  the  prairie 
where  the  road  went  up  the  hill,  and  was  not  used  for 
any  purpose  except  the  keeping  of  prisoners  that  the 
vigilantes  had  captured  and  whom  they  were  undecided 
what  to  do  with.  Most  of  the  ruffianly  cabal  were  per- 
sonally known  to  them,  but  a  few  of  them,  who  were 
new  recruits,  they  hesitated  about  punishing  till  they  had 
evidence  enough  to  satisfy  them  that  the  culprits  deserved 
death,  which  is  the  natural  redress  demanded  by  all  such 
organizations  as  the  Fox  Valley  stranglers.  Men  who 
have  been  harboring  their  wrongs  for  years  are  the  most 
dangerous  and  formidable  of  all  banded  fighters,  and  are 
imbued  with  that  puissant  spirit  that  dominates  men  in 
battle  when  they  meet  in  the  bloody  grapple,  but  the 
Fox  Valley  vigilantes  were  not  barbarians,  and  as  a  con- 
sequence they  were  loth  to  execute  in  their  summary  way 
the  recent  recruits  who  were  not  too  far  gone  to  reform. 
The  old  cabin  had  been  the  scene  of  several  mock  law- 
suits, in  which  a  number  of  the  cutthroats  had  been  con- 
demned, but  all  of  the  former  prisoners  had  been  old 
offenders  and  were  taken  away  to  some  lonely  spot  and 
hanged.  This  time  they  had  captured  some  prisoners 
that  they  had  never  seen  before,  and  they  felt  certain 


THE    MIDNIGHT    EXECUTION.  309 

that  they  were  only  green  recruits  that  had  been  lured 
into  the  band  by  roseate  descriptions  of  enormous  profits 
and  a  good  time,  also  entire  safety  from  justice. 

Reub  McKasson  was  the  chief  of  the  detective  force 
of  the  stranglers,  and  it  was  their  business  to  ferret  out 
the  crimes  committed  and  trace  them  to  their  true  per- 
petrators. But  at  the  present  time  it  was  agreed  among 
them  that  Milt  Harper's  case  should  be  attended  to  be- 
fore they — the  detectives — turned  their  attention  to  any 
other  noted  offender  or  any  other  crime  that  might  occur. 
Milt  and  his  crony,  a  big,  long  legged,  long  armed,  grue- 
some looking  fellow,  the  one  who  was  with  him  when  he 
showed  such  a  defiant  spirit  at  the  shooting  match,  had 
been  the  ones  suspicioned  by  the  vigilantes  of  commit- 
ting the  wholesale  thefts  in  the  country  between  there 
and  Ozark,  and  if  they  could  find  evidence  enough  to 
confirm  their  suspicions  it  would  not  be  well  with  them. 
Milt  had  always  talked  as  though  he  belonged  to  the  so- 
called  Alton  gang,  but  his  assertions  to  that  effect  were 
only  a  source  of  amusement  to  the  regulators.  They 
knew  that  Milt  only  did  this  in  order  to  insure  his  safety, 
while  he  preferred  the  less  dangerous  plan  of  night 
pilfering  to  the  bold  methods  pursued  by  the  gang.  That 
he  was  the  head  of  the  sneak  thieves  that  were  raiding 
the  hog  pens  and  corn  cribs  of  the  settlers  was  the  gen- 
eral opinion  of  all  the  denizens  of  the  region.  But  the 
plan  he  had  pursued  of  claiming  connection  with  the 
powerful  cabal  of  bold  freebooters  under  the  leadership 


310  THE   MIDNIGHT   EXECUTION. 

of  Tom  Alton  had  been  successful  so  far,  and  when  the 
stranglers  began  their  operations  the  settlers  who  had 
been  robbed  of  their  possessions  hoped  that  they  would 
find  and  punish  the  thieves. 

So  Reub  had  been  gone  a  day  or  two  on  a  scout,  and 
they  were  awaiting  his  return,  hoping  that  he  would  be 
successful  in  tracing  the  thefts  to  the  true  perpetrators, 
whether  it  be  Milt  and  his  followers  or  not. 

The  early  morning  hours  glided  by,  and  the  wounded 
men  having  been  cared  for  with  all  the  ability  their  com- 
rades and  Mrs.  McKasson  possessed,  the  good  lady  pro- 
ceeded to  prepare  them  a  substantial  breakfast.  In  those 
days  and  that  country  food  was  not  much  trouble  to 
acquire.  With  plenty  of  fat  cattle  and  an  abundance  of 
hogs  that  were  self  supporting  to  a  great  extent,  to  which 
was  added  the  bountiful  products  of  the  woods  in  the 
shape  of  wild  game,  and  the  fact  that  the  produce  of  the 
land  was  not  bartered  away  in  advance  for  necessaries 
that  were  then  home  wrought,  all  combined  to  make  the 
acquisition  of  edibles  an  easy  matter.  The  room  that 
served  as  kitchen  and  dining  room  was  an  addition  on 
the  East  side,  constructed  out  of  rough  pine  lumber  and 
ceiled  with  the  same  kind  that  formed  the  weather- 
boarding.  But  the  rough  interior  surface  was  ingenious- 
ly covered  with  a  chaotic  assortment  of  newspapers, 
wide  leaved  magazines  and  scraps  of  old  worn-out 
picture  books.  To  one  unused  to  this  rustic  mode  of 
beautifying  the  interior  of  the  home  it  would  naturally 


THE   MIDNIGHT   EXECUTION. 


occui  that  the  inmates  of  the  home  were  fond  of  gaudy 
decorations,  but  such  was  not  the  case.  The  staring 
pictures  posted  over  the  rough  plank  wall  in  profuse  array 
were  thought  by  the  matron  to  look  better  than  the  rough 
spot  that  would  be  left,  and  they  were  only  substituted 
for  b.ck  of  something  better.  When  a  person  becomes 
familiar  with  such  interior  decorations  they  were  less  in- 
clined to  think  them  gaudy. 

Mrs.  McKasson  was  a  plump,  yellow-haired,  blue- 
eyed  little  woman  of  five  and  thirty  who  was  the  ideal 
wife  of  the  average  mountaineer  in  traits  of  character  as 
well  as  personal  appearance.  She  was  a  neat  house- 
keeper, a  pretty  fair  cook  and  withal  a  cheerful  com- 
panion, but  was  not  naturally  of  a  talkative  disposition, 
although  not  entirely  taciturn,  and  had  a  certain  rever- 
ential awe  and  admiration  for  mankind  in  general, 
especially  those  who  were  addicted  to  bombastic  talk. 
Of  an  impressionable  nature  and  a  rather  dull  percep- 
tion, she  was  not  much  of  a  judge  of  human  nature,  but 
this  was  doubtless  the  very  secret  of  her  charms.  As 
she  was  so  willing  to  believe  all  men  manly  and  com- 
petent, as  a  consequence  those  who  were  already  that 
way  strove  to  be  more  so,  while  those  who  were  not 
were  far  from  being  satisfied  till  they  had  effected  some- 
thing to  confirm  the  little  woman's  belief  in  their  manly 
qualities.  It  is  such  women  as  that  that  make  the  world 
better  for  their  having  been  a  part  of  it,  and  many  a 
mountain  laggard  was  stirred  into  activity  and  usefulness 


312  THE   MIDNIGHT   EXECUTION. 

by  the  sublime  faith  of  the  little  matron  in  their  efficiency. 
But  she  had  one  strongly  marked  trait  that  she  never 
hesitated  to  display,  not  even  to  strangers.  The  men 
she  admired  and  believed  in  were  those  whose  reputation 
was  not  smeared  with  crime,  but  the  low  and  vicious 
class  she  especially  detested.  It  never  occurred  to  her 
to  class  as  men  the  ruffianly  outlaws  that  infested  the 
country,  but  her  mind  vaguely  construed  them  into  un- 
canny freaks  of  nature  like  the  ogres  and  vampires  of 
fabled  lore.  In  fact  she  had  seen  one  or  two  of  them 
whose  visages  were  well  calculated  to  confirm  the  vague 
ideas  she  had  conceived,  and  the  impression  upon  her 
mind  that  the  human  forms  were  only  the  fleshy  cover- 
ings of  devils  was  only  augmented  by  the  contact. 

And  it  is  not  improbable  that  the  little  matron's  ideas 
were  entirely  destitute  of  reason,  when  the  facts  and 
fancies  of  creation  are  sifted. 

"We  have  two  members  of  the  O.  H.  with  us  to- 
night, or  rather  this  morning,"  remarked  Nick  Alton  as 
he  passed  his  cup  for  another  cup  of  coffee,  and  he  looked 
significantly  at  Washburn  and  Ferguson,  who  sat  opposite 
him  at  the  breakfast  table. 

Mrs.  McKasson  followed  his  glance,  and  when  her 
gaze  rested  on  the  two  men  she  replied  before  she  pro- 
ceeded to  replenish  Nick's  cup: 

(<  Ah,  ha ;  I  thought  as*  much  when  I  saw  them  to  be 
strangers.  Do  you  expect  to  get  much  help  from  that 
quarter,  Nick?" 


THE    MIDNIGHT    EXECUTION.  313 

"Yes,  I  think  we  will,  "replied  Nick  in  a  positive  tone. 
"We  have  been  informed  by  these  two  gentlemen  that 
the  citizens  of  their  part  of  the  country  have  inaugurated 
a  war  of  extermination,  and  though  it  is  a  little  late  it 
will  have  its  effect." 

Nick,  who  was  fond  of  long  speeches,  here  noting 
the  marked  attention  of  the  assembly,  took  the  cup  of 
coffee  proffered  by  the  matron,  and  resumed,  with  his 
fork  clinching  a  piece  of  dried  beef  and  his  knife  up- 
raised : 

"You  know  what  Anna — his  wife — has  been  assert- 
ing all  the  time,  don't  you,  Flora?  Well,"  as  she  nodded, 
"she  still  sticks  to  it,  and  all  the  arguments  I  can  pro- 
duce can't  convince  her  to  the  contrary.  Now,  that  looks 
strange,  don't  it  ?  She  seems  to  think  that  because  the 
Alton's  were  wild  and  indulged  a  great  deal  in  gambling, 
righting  and  horse  racing  that  they  have  a  natural  ten- 
dency for  crime.  But  you  know  that  is  a  natural  failing 
with  these  pedigreed  people.  They  seem  to  think  that 
all  people  who  are  not  of  aristocratic  lineage  are  indif- 
ferent to  their  reputation,  but  I  for  one  disagree  with  her. 
If  there  is  any  of  my  kinsmen  in  this  organization  they 
must  be  some  that  I  know  nothing  about  nor  never  heard 
of,  and  as  to  her  opinion  in  regard  to  it  being  my  cousin 
Tom  that  heads  it  I  think  I  shall  soon  be  able  to  con- 
vim  e  her  of  her  error." 

"  Why,  Nick,  do  you  still  think  that  he  was  killed  in 
the  battle  of  Pea  Ridge  ?"  asked  Mrs.  McKasson  with  a 


314  THE    MIDNIGHT   EXECUTION. 

look  of  pleasant  anticipation  at  the  prospect  of  Nick 
being  able  to  rid  himself  of  the  trouble  between  himself 
and  his  wife. 

Nick  had  been  rather  too  enthusiastic  in  his  talk  and 
spoken  more  than  he  aimed  to,  and  as  a  consequence  the 
little  matron's  question  had  nonplused  him.  But  it  was 
his  ability  to  quickly  extricate  himself  from  sudden  com- 
plications which  had  been  the  cause  of  him  being  chosen 
leader  of  the  vigilantes,  and  he  was  not  to  be  long  con- 
fused at  this  small  matter.  True,  it  was  not  his  desire 
to  tell  a  falsehood  about  it,  for  he  had  a  strict  regard  for 
the  truth.  But  as  he  had  always  asserted  what  he  be- 
lieved, it  was  very  trying  on  him  to  still  assert  what  he 
now  knew  to  be  false,  and  which  he  still  desired  to  have 
other  people  believe.  So  he  knew  no  other  way  out  of 
the  difficulty  than  an  evasive  answer,  and  as  soon  as  he 
could  frame  one  he  gave  it. 

"My  investigations  have  not  been  fruitless,  Flora. 
This  seems  to  be  a  time  of  general  retribution  and  clear- 
ing up  of  mysteries,  and,  as  I  was  saying,  my  attempts 
to  clear  up  this  mystery  have  not  been  without  results." 

Now,  in  regard  to  the  trouble  between  Nick  and  his 
wife,  who  was  the  daughter  of  a  poor,  struggling  lawyer 
in  Hartville,  and  was,  to  use  a  common  phrase  of 
the  region,  a  pedigreed  Yankee,  it  was  plain  that  his 
better  half  was  of  a  nagging  and  selfish  disposition,  and 
had  not  married  him  out  of  pure  love.  Still  there  had 
been  no  trouble  between  them  till  it  was  commonly  re- 


THE    MIDNIGHT    EXECUTION.  315 

ported  and  generally  believed  that  Nick's  cousin,  Tom 
Alton,  was  the  leader  of  the  desperate  band  that  terror- 
ized the  inhabitants  of  the  Ozarks  from  one  extremity  to 
the  other.  Nick  was  then  surprised  and  pained  at  the 
course  his  wife  then  began  of  persecuting  and  taunting 
him  instead  of  sympathizing  and  condoling  with  him  in 
the  affair,  which  greatly  chagrined  him  and  which  he  at 
once  set  to  work  to  investigate.  Nick  could  easily  put 
to  flight  her  arguments  by  a  plain,  unvarnished  revelation 
of  a  secret  he  had  kept  from  his  wife  and  one  which  he 
had  resolved  to  use  only  as  a  last  resort  if  necessity 
required  it.  For  reasons  of  his  own,  which  we  had  bet- 
ter describe  for  the  readers'  benefit,  Nick  had  never  told 
her  of  his  own  lineage,  which  was  equally  as  good  as 
hers  if  not  better.  If  he  had  only  told  her  of  his  con- 
nection with  the  old  cavalier  family  back  in  the  old 
Dominion  she  would  have  believed  his  assertions  instead 
of  making  his  life  miserable  by  her  insinuations  of  bad 
blood.  He  had  pondered  over  the  subject  a  great  deal 
and  he  suddenly  bethought  him  that  his  cold,  practical 
and  pedigreed  New  England  wife  did  not  understand 
Southern  natures  as  well  as  he  did  and  could  only  see 
the  outside  of  complicated  cases  like  this  and  judge 
accordingly. 

But  Nick  and  his  kinsmen  were  wise  enough  to  know 
that  their  lineage  was  practically  of  no  service  to  them 
there  in  that  rugged  wilderness  of  the  Southwest, "where 
men  were  njen  and  women  were  women  and  one  person 


316  THE   MIDNIGHT   EXECUTION. 

was  as  good  as  another  so  long  as  they  minded  their  own 
business.  Then  it  was  never  a  habit  of  these  Southern 
bred  people  to  boast  of  their  lirteage,  nor  even  mention 
it  for  that  matter,  and  if  they  did  happen  to  know  that 
they  were  superior  to  their  neighbors  in  the  matter  of 
birth,  education  or  worldly  emolument  they  kept  it  to 
themselves.  Nick  and  his  clansmen,  having  realized 
that  they  were  needed  to  help  subdue  the  wilderness,  and 
that  money  and  property  was  of  no  more  use  than  lineage 
in  that  country  where  they  had  settled,  strove  to  obtain 
them  without  much  thought  of  the  source  whence  they 
came  from  back  in  the  remote  East,  and  if  their  neighbors 
found  out  the  quality  of  the  family  it  would  be  through 
other  people  than  themselves.  And  Nick  was  wise 
enough  to  know  that  it  would  be  public  matter  in  a  very 
short  time  if  he  gave  way  to  the  temptation  to  inform 
his  spouse  of  this  heretofore  guarded  secret,  and  that  is 
why  he  refrained.  He  was  in  hopes  that  he  would  strike 
some  clue  to  the  mystery  and  clear  it  up  before  he  was 
compelled  to  impart  the  secret  to  his  wife  that  he  did 
not  want  to. 

"  What  has  become  of  them  other  two  men  that  have 
been  with  you  ?"  asked  Flora  McKasson  when,  after 
Nick's  explanation,  she  concluded  that  he  still  believed 
what  he  had  before  asserted,  that  his  cousin  was  dead. 

"Whom  do  you  have  reference  to  ?"  asked  Nick,  who 
now  had  commenced  to  eat,  pausing  in  the  act  of  lifting 
a  bite  of  the  beefsteak  to  his  mouth. 


THE   MIDNIGHT   EXECUTION.  317 

Flora  looked  puzzled.  She  could  not  recall  the  names 
of  the  men. 

"Perhaps  she  means  the  two  we  left  to  guard  the 
prisoners,"  suggested  Dan  Ferguson,  noticing  her  em- 
barrassment. 

"Oh,  yes,"  exclaimed  Nick,  brightening  up.  "You 
mean  Thomas  and  Talbott." 

"I  think  they  are  the  men  I  had  in  mind,"  said 
Flora  with  a  grave  nod.  "You  left  them  to  guard  the 
prisoners," — with  a  little  shudder — "did  you?" 

"Yes,  but  you  needn't  shudder  over  their  cases, 
Flora,"  assured  Nick.  "I  think  there  is  room  for  re- 
form." 

Thomas  and  Talbott,  by  their  own  request,  had  been 
left  at  the  cabin  in  charge  of  the  prisoners.  Nick,  who 
was  in  a  garrulous  mood,  came  near  asserting  that  it  was 
his  belief  that  these  two  men  were  going  under  assumed 
names  and  had  some  mysterious  mission  to  fulfill,  but  he 
checked  himself  when  he  thought  that  his  intended 
assertion  might  lead  to  other  embarrassing  questions.  So 
he  refrained  and  said  nothing  more  during  the  meal  un- 
less addressed. 

'The  two  men  left  at  the  old  cabin  as  guard  were  talk- 
ing, and  in  order  that  we  may  pursue  the  thread  of  this 
narrative  we  must  leave  the  house  and  its  assemblage 
and  for  a  while  play  the  mouse  in  the  wall  in  the  old 
cabin,  used  for  a  temporary  jail  for  the  prisoners  that 
fell  into  the  hands  of  Nick  and  his  men. 


THE    MIDNIGHT  EXECUTION. 


A  fire  was  built  in  the  massive,  old  fireplace,  which 
was  quite  large  enough  to  take  a  five  foot  stick,  and  some 
rude  benches  had  been  constructed  to  take  the  place  of 
chairs.  The  cabin  did  not  present  much  signs  of  dilapi- 
dation yet,  but  there  were  a  couple  of  crevices  in  the 
wall  next  to  the  floor  and  a  hole  in  one  corner  of  the 
fireplace  through  which  the  rats  were  wont  to  have  in- 
gress and  egress  and  the  one  window  in  the  back  wall  of 
the  cabin  was  full  of  broken  panes,  this  being  the  reason 
it  had  not  been  removed.  Just  in  front  of  the  one  door 
the  fence,  which  had  been  the  first  inclosure  of  the  place, 
was  fast  being  enveloped  in  a  rank  growth  of  weeds  and 
brambles. 

On  the  South  side  of  the  fireplace,  sitting  dejectedly 
on  one  of  the  rude  benches  with  berit  forms  and  down- 
cast eyes,  were  the  men  who  had  surrendered  to  the 
regulators  down  at  the  Harper  cabin  when  they  saw  that 
their  side  was  defeated.  On  the  other  side  facing  them 
sat  the  two  mysterious  men  who  bore  the  titles  of  first 
and  second  lieutenant  of  the  Fox  Valley  stranglers.  They 
were  engaged  in  conversation  about  something  for  a  little 
time,  and  talked  in  low,  guarded  tones,  but  finally  they 
gradually  let  their  voices  rise  and  the  words  could  be 
plainly  distinguished  by  the  two  prisoners. 

Talbott,  who  was  sitting  next  to  the  fire,  was  the  first 
to  raise  his  voice,  and  this  was  what  he  said  : 

"Yes,  you  and  I  have  been  having  pretty  tough  treat- 
ment by  the  world  for  the  courage  we  manifested  in  the 


THE    MIDNIGHT    EXECUTION. 


cause  we  believed  to  be  right.  Our  fortunes  have  been 
similar,  but  the  worst  of  my  ill  fortune  I  endured  while 
you  were  in  happy  ignorance  of  yours,  while  now  you 
are  enduring  the  worst  of  yours,  Andy.  God  grant  that 
we  may  both  soon  see  the  rift  in  the  dark  cloud  and  the 
appearance  of  the  glad  sunlight  shining  through  it." 

Thomas  was  absorbed  in  deep  thought,  and  gazed 
steadily  for  a  moment  at  the  window  that  now  shone 
with  the  light  of  approaching  day.  Presently  he  turned 
his  gaze  to  the  firelight  again  and  replied  : 

"  But  I  can't  see  that  you  have  suffered  on  account 
of  the  stand  you  took  in  the  late  strife,  Talbott.  Why 
did  you  mention  that  ?" 

"  Oh,  no  ;  I  didn't  mean  that  either  of  us  had  suffered 
on  that  account,"  hastily  explained  Talbott.  "  I  only 
meant  that  we  have  not  been  partakers  in  the  general 
peace  and  prosperity  that  we  helped  to  inaugurate,  that's 
all." 

"  In  that  you  are  not  exactly  correct  either,  Talbott. 
While  you  suffered  as  you  did  I  was  enjoying  myself  im- 
mensely partaking,  as  you  said,  in  the  general  peace  and 
prosperity.  Then,  while  you  were  bound  and  helpless 
and  unable  to  extricate  yourself  from  your  difficulty,  I 
was  free  and  untrammeled  to  work  as  my  fancy  dictated.  " 

"And  a  fine  thing  it  was  for  me  that  you  were," 
laughed  Talbott.  "Still  I  would  hardly  feel  easy  if  I 
had  not  been  offered  the  chance  of  helping  you  out  of 
your  difficulty." 


32O  THE   MIDNIGHT   EXECUTION. 

Thomas  did  not  reply.  His  ears  had  suddenly  caught 
the  sound  of  hoof  beats,  and  he  jumped  to  his  feet  and 
strode  hastily  to  the  window,  exclaiming  as  he  did  so : 

"  There  comes  Reub  now,  I  do  believe." 

There  was  an  old  road  that  skirted  the  upper  side  of 
the  prairie  field  that  had  once  been  the  main  road,  but 
had  been  abandoned  when  a  more  suitable  route  was 
surveyed.  This  new  route  was  the  one  that  ran  past  the 
dwelling  of  Reub  McKasson,  while  the  old  route  was 
traveled  only  by  horsemen  and  footmen  desiring  a  short 
cut.  Thomas,  when  he  reached  the  window,  gazed  out 
and  saw  in  the  gray  light  of  the  morning  a  man  riding  a 
coal  black  horse  and  swaddled  from  head  to  foot  in  an 
old  army  cloak,  with  his  big  black  slouch  hat  pulled 
down  over  his  forehead.  His  small  black  eyes  had  in 
them  a  triumphant  expression,  his  black  whiskers  shaved 
down  below  the  chin,  were  glistening  with  the  night 
moisture,  and  he  had  ridden  up  almost  even  with  the 
shanty  before  Thomas  discovered  that  there  was  some 
one  riding  behind  him. 

"  Jumping  Jehoshaphat,"  he  exclaimed  icudly,  giving 
his  leg  a  vigorous  slap  with  his  hand  to  emphasize  his 
words,  "It's  Reub,  and  he's  got  Milt  with  him,  or  you 
can  shoot  me  for  a  fool." 

"Milt,"  reiterated  Talbott  dubiously,  "you  must  be 
mistaken,  Andy." 

"  Here,  let's  open  the  door,"  said  Thomas,  and  suit- 
ing the  action  to  the  word  he  opened  the  door  wide  and 


THE    MIDNIGHT    EXECUTION.  321 

looked  out  on  the  newcomers  sitting  on  the  horse  in  the 
misty  light  of  the  dawn. 

"It  is  Milt,  sure  enough,"  he  said,  and  then  shouted 
to  McKasson  :  "  Light  and  look  at  your  saddle." 

"  Hello,  Andy,  is  that  you  ?"  shouted  back  Reub,  in  a 
pleased  voice.  "  Come  help  me  take  my  charge  down." 

Clearly  forgetting  the  presence  of  their  captives,  the 
two  men  closed  the  door  and  went  out  to  the  fence, 
where  Reub  sat  on  his  horse  with  his  prisoner  on  behind 
him.  McKasson  had  him  tied  securely  by  a  stout  rope 
tied  around  his  feet  and  thrust  under  the  belly  of  the 
horse  and  the  outlaw's  hands  were  tied  to  the  buckskin 
thongs  that  protruded  from  the  hind  part  of  the  saddle. 
The  outlaw  looked  more  dead  than  alive  as  the  two 
regulators  untied  him  and  assisted  him  to  the  ground. 

"  Purty  harsh  treatment,  ain't  it  ?"  queried  Reub,  with 
a  half  pitying  look  at  the  captive.  '.'  But  it  couldn't  be 
helped  though,  you  see." 

"Are  you  going  on  to  the  house,  Reub  ?"  asked  Andy. 
"If  you  are  tell  the^  others  to  hurry  back,  for  I'm  as 
hungry  as  a  wolf  ten  clays  in  a  steel  trap." 

"All  right,"  replied  Reub,  "I'll  go  on  and  hurry 
them  up.  Have  you  got  some  of  the  brotherhood  in 
there,  Andy?" 

"  I  guess  we  have  or  we  wouldn't  be  down  here  while 
the  other  boys  are  up  there  feasting,"  replied  Thomas 
gayly. 


322  THE    MIDNIGHT    EXECUTION. 

Reub  went  on  to  the  house  and  the  other  two  marched 
Milt  Harper  into  the  cabin  for  safe  keeping.  It  was  not 
unlikely  that  they  felt  a  little  remorseful  at  the  sight  of 
the  dejected  captive,  wifh  his  auricular  appendage  half 
gone  from  the  marksmanship  of  Jack  Dalton,  and  the 
thoroughly  submissive  demeanor  he  displayed.  His  limbs 
were  numbed  and  sore  with  their  long  confinement  in  the 
coils  of  the  rope,  and  the  men  had  to  support  him  to  the 
cabin,  but  they  spoke  no  word  of  triumphant  banter  to 
him  whom  they  knew  was  foredoomed  to  die,  to  have  his 
life  choked  out  by  the  same  rope  that  had  done  the  work 
for  so  many  transgressors. 

The  sun  was  throwing  its  rays  over  the  mountain 
landscape,  diffusing  anew  its  light  and  warmth  to  all 
living  creatures,  and  the  birds  were  flying  from  tree  to 
tree  and  from  hill  top  to  hill  top  singing  a  last  farewell 
chant  to  the  departing  summer  season,  when  Nick  Alton 
and  his  followers  made  their  appearance  at  the  shanty 
and  relieved  the  guards  they  had  left  there. 

Reub  had  told  them  his  experience  in  the  pursuit  and 
capture  of  Milt  and  had  given  them  a  satisfactory  account 
of  the  evidence  he  had  acquired,  and  when  he  had  done 
so  they  all  knew  that  Milt  was  doomed  to  hang,  and  the 
sooner  it  was  done  the  better.  Mercy  was  a  thing  that 
none  of  the  doomed  captives  need  ask  for  when  once  the 
sentence  was  pronounced,  and  if  others  who  were  less 
troublesome  than  Milt  Harper  had  swung  it  was  a  settled 
question  that  before  the  sun  rose  again  and  shed  its 


THE    MIDNIGHT    EXECUTION.  323 

•» 

light  over  the  weird  mountain  landscape  as  it  was  now 
doing  that  Milt  would  be  no  longer  in  the  land  of  the 
living. 

While  Thomas  and  Talbott  were  up  at  the  house 
satisfying  the  inner  man  with  the  bountiful  spread  of 
viands  set  before  them  by  Flora  McKasson,  the  balance 
of  the  regulators  made  their  arrangements  and  brought 
the  prisoners  they  had  taken  in  the  fight  up  for  trial. 

When  they  were  requested  to  give  an  account  of 
themselves,  they  told  a  straightforward  story  about  their 
wanderings  over  the  country  in  search  of  work,  and  their 
inability  to  obtain  it,  when,  after  they  had  become  dis- 
couraged and  desperate,  they  had  joined  the  gang  with 
the  hopes  of  making  a  raise  of  money,  enough  to  take 
them  back  home. 

"\\fell,  I  believe  what  you  say  is  all  true  enough," 
said  Nick,  judicially,  when  they  had  told  their  story. 
"You  are  in  a  bad  place  if  you  only  knew  it,  and  I 
would  advise  you  to  get  out  of  it  without  delay.  You 
were  no  doubt  badly  discouraged,  but  next  time  you  get 
in  a  tight  fix  go  to  honest  people  for  aijj,  and  let  that 
stripe  go.  Do  you  know  this  other  prisoner  here  ?"  he 
added,  pointing  to  Milt. 

They  replied  that  they  had  seen  him  but  once  before 
and  knew  that  he  was  Ben  Harper's  son,  but  that  was  all. 
This  was  another  bit  of  evidence  to  the  regulators  that 
they  were  floaters,  and  had  not  been  with  the  gang  long, 
and  after  a  short  consultation  they  let  them  go,  at  the 


324  THE    MIDNIGHT    EXECUTION. 

same  time  warning  them  to  clear  out  from  that  locality 
and  never  be  seen  there  again. 

By  and  by  Reub,  Thomas  and  Talbott  rejoined  them 
and  the  trial  of  Milt  Harper  was  commenced. 

Reub  was  the  first  witness  to  take  the  stand,  and 
although  his  evidence  was  quite  sufficient,  others  who 
knew  far  less  than  he  added  their  testimony  to  his,  and 
the  mock  ceremony  was  soon  over  with. 

The  regulators  had  all  made  up  their  minds  that  Milt 
was  a  disgrace  and  a  nuisance  that  must  be  got  rid  of,  as 
well  as  a  dangerous,  undermining  character  that  -threat- 
ened the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the  country. 

So  the  day  dragged  slowly  by  and  night  had  once 
more  spread, its  sombre  mantle  over  the  earth  when 
the  detachment,  sent  out  with  the  prisoner  to  execute 
him,  set  out  under  cover  of  the  darkness  for  the  crest 
of  the  mountains.  There  was  a  wild  solitude  near 
the  crest  where  a  small  glade  was  unbroken  by  anything 
save  a  solitary  oak  that  spread  its  stout  branches  out  in 
a  wide  radius,  and  it  was  an  ideal  place  for  such  a  deed. 
Thomas  and  Talbott  were  to  head  the  party,  and  they 
made  it  known  to  the  others  that  when  it  was  over  with 
and  they  had  sent  the  body  home,  that  they  would  go  from 
there  to  Springfield,  where  they  had  important  business 
to  attend  to. 

So  at  the  midnight  hour  another  one  of  the  trouble- 
some outlaws  that  infested  the  mountains  paid  the  penalty 
for  his  numerous  misdeeds,  and  the  detachment  sent  out 


THE   MIDNIGHT    EXECUTION.  32-5 

*o  perform  the  act  was  waiting  and  watching  for  the  out- 
law's life  to  ebb  out  and  the  quivering  form  become 
motionless. 

When  at  last  they  realized  that  life  was  extinct  they 
took  him  <Kown  and  made  ready  to  take  him  home  to  the 
wife  that  had  stayed  with  him  and  harbored  him  and 
taken  him  for  better  or  worse,  and  yet  had  never  com- 
plained not  reproached  him  for  his  criminal  acts.  And 
believing  that  the  dead  outlaw's  better  half  would  feel 
relieved  at  his  death,  they  hastened  to  inform  her  of  the 
termination  of  his  career,  while  Thomas  and  Talbott 
went  on  their  way  to  Springfield,  glad  to  have  an  excuse 
for  being  away  from  the  blood-stained  battle  ground  be- 
tween supercilious  wrong  and  oppressed,  long-suffering 
right. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE    EXHUMATION. 

The  appointed  day  that  Clayton  and  his  friends  had 
set  on  which  to  make  the  proposed  expedition  to  the  old 
Alton  homestead  arrived  at  last,  and  the  five  young  men 
having  secured  the  loan  of  Alex.  Dalton's  spring  wagon, 
and  gotten  together  the  required  tools,  set  out  for  their 
destination  about  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning  and  drove 
rapidly  along  the  road  as  though  they  were  going  to  town 
to  have  a  good  time. 

The  roads  were  in  excellent  condition,  as  there  had 
been  a  duration  of  spasmodic  rains  that  settled  the  dust, 
and  as  travel  had  smothered  them  down  well  they  were 
now  at  their  best,  and  the  impetuous  young  mountaineers 
were  under  a  strong  spell  of  exhilaration,  eminating  from 
the  crisp  ozonic  mountain  air,  and  the  natural  anticipa- 
tions of  success  common  to  youth.  Their  plans  had  been 
carefully  laid  and  they  were  under  no  necessity  of  rack- 
ing their  brains  over  that  part  of  it  as  they  drove  rapidly 
along,  engaged  in  an  exhilarated  babble  of  conversation. 
The  air  was  strongly  impregnated  with  the  icy  breath  of 
winter,  and  the  inhabitants  along  the  road  had  either 
prepared  for  cold  weather  or  were  preparing  for  it,  while 
the  denizens  of  the  forest — the  rabbit,  the  squirrel  and 

(326) 


She  stepped  out  into  the  yard  to  get  a  better  view  of  them. 


THE    EXHUMATION.  329 

thu  other  small  animals — were  also  preparing.  The 
terrapin  was  busy  constructing  his  winter  domicile  under 
the  body  of  some  fallen  log,  the  squirrel  was  laying  up 
his  winter  store  in  the  hollow  of  some  solid,  old  oak, 
while  the  little  rabbit,  with  natural  sagacity,  no  longer 
hopped  about  in  the  road  in  plain  view  of  the  settlers, 
seeming  to  know  that  his  flesh  was  now  a  delectable 
table  viand. 

The  happy  whoop  of  the  schoolboy  enjoying  his  holi- 
day in  hunting  about  the  fields  and  woods  mingled  with 
the  ring  of  the  woodman's  axe  and  the  yelping  of  the 
hunters'  dogs,  and  all  these  sounds  of  country  life  and 
activity  reminded  Clayton  Palliser  of  the  days  of  his  own 
bright,  happy  boyhood,  and  despite  the  hilarity  of  his 
friends  he  felt  a  trifle  pensive  as  they  rode  along  over  the 
tortuous  mountain  road  toward  the  valley  of  the  James. 

The  plan  they  had  outlined  was  as  follows :  They 
were  to  drive  up  the  road  past  the  house  and  stop  near 
the  spot  where  Jack  had  found  the  grave  and  feide  their 
tools  there,  after  which  they  were  to  drive  on  to  town 
and  spend  the  day  there,  waiting  for  the  cover  of  night 
to  perform  their  operations  in. 

That  the  task  would  require  the  whole  night  none  of 
them  doubted,  despite  the  shallowness  they  fancied  that 
all  isolated  grave's  possessed,  but  Jim  had  high  hopes  that 
the  other  theory  would  be  fruitful  of  results  enough  to 
warrant  the  abandonment  of  the  exhumation,  which  was 
distasteful  to  him.  He  told  the  others  that  if  he  was 


33O  THE    EXHUMATION. 


going  to  have  a  choice  of  the  two  plans  thrust  upon  him 
he  would  pursue  the  first  one  and  let  the  other  one  go, 
but  none  of  them  save  Bill  seemed  to  have  much  confi- 
dence in  the  supposition  that  Jason  Palliser  had  been 
imprisoned.  Still  it  was  a  part  of  the  programme  to 
investigate  that  theory  first,  and  the  others  did  not 
demur  in  regard  to  it,  although  they  felt  that  the  task  of 
exhuming  the  contents  of  the  grave  would  be  imposed 
upon  them. 

When  they  arrived  at  the  Emerson  house  they  saw 
the  old  woman  who  kept  house  for  Hart  looking  out  of 
the  kitchen  door  at  them,  and  they  stopped  the  team 
and  Jack  shouted  to  her  and  asked  : 

"Is  Hart  at  home?" 

The  old  woman  was  used  of  having  that  question 
fired  at  her  from  passers,  and  showed  no  alarm.  She 
stepped  out  into  the  yard  to  obtain  a  better  view  of  them, 
and  shading  her  eyes  with  her  hand  she  answered  and 
said  : 

"No,  he  hasn't  returned  from  Springfield  yet.  He 
went  up  there  the  other  day  to  take  possession  of  the 
property  left  him  by  his  uncle,  and  I  don't  know  when 
he'll  be  back.  Did  you  want  to  see  him  ?" 

"  Oh,  not  particular,"  replied  Jack  in  his  impromptu 
manner.  "We  only  wanted  to  know  why  he  didn't 
show  up  at  the  regulators'  meetin'  the  other  day,"  and  as 
he  'finished  speaking  he  struck  the  horses  a  smart  rap  with 
the  whip  and  they  jogged  along  up  the  hill. 


THE    EXHUMATION.  331 

"She  seems  like  a  good  old  soul,"  remarked  Jack  to 
Clayton  who  sat  in  the  seat  with  him. 

"  I  like  her  very  well,  what  little  I  know  about  her, 
and  I  don't  believe  she  knows  what  kind  of  a  man  she 
is  working  for.  I  wonder  if  that  tale  about  his  uncle 
dying  and  leaving  him  his  estate  is  true  or  just  a  trumped 
up  tale  to  get  out  of  attending  the  meeting  at  Wash~ 
burn's."  This  was  spoken  by  Clayton  after  a  moment's 
reflection  on  the  subject  started  by  Jack. 

"Oh,  I  don't  think  he  would  dare  to  invent  such  a 
big  lie  as  that,"  laughed  Jack,  and  then  continued  :  "  It's 
true,  I  guess,  or  at  least  it's  true  about  the  old  gent  bein' 
dead,  but  about  him  leaving  all  his  money  and  property 
to  Hart,  why  that  might  be  only  his  imagination." 

"You  are  right,  Jack,"  responded  Clayton.  4<I 
think  the  Emersons  are  a  little  too  complicated  and 
gruesome  to  form  much  of  an  opinion  that  is  correct.  I 
think  I  remember  hearing  something  about  this  old  fellow 
when  I  was  a  small  boy,  and  it  was  to  the  effect  that  he 
had  cheated  his  brothers  out  of  their  part  of  the  in- 
heritance and  was  forced  to  flee  the  country  to  avoid 
losing  it  all,  as  the  other  heirs  threatened  him  with 
trouble.  I  shall  ask  mother  when  I  see  her  again  if  my 
memory  of  the  incident  is  right. " 

Jack  was  absorbed  and  made  no  reply  except  an 
assenting  grunt,  and  the  team  plodded  along  up  the  steep 
incline.  Jack  was  thinking  about  the  grave  he  had 
found,  and  he  was  enveloped  in  a  maze  of  feelings  that 


332  THE   EXHUMATION. 


would  be  hard  to  describe.  There  was  a  vague  sort  of 
reality  that  some  act  of  romantic  character  described  in 
his  story  books  was  about  to  be  enacted,  and  with  that 
a  feeling  of  pleasure  at  the  thought  that  his  beloved 
friend  was  to  have  his  fetters  broken  by  himself.  Then  a 
wave  of  doubt  and  desolation  would  sweep  over  him 
at  the  thought  of  the  possibility  of  the  contents  of 
the  isolated  grave  being  only  a  bony  skeleton  that  was 
beyond  recognition,  and  it  was  very  probable  that  it 
could  be  no  other  way  if  the  body  had  been  thrown  in 
and  covered  up  without  any  coffin  or  enclosure  of  any 
kind.  Jack  still  believed  that  the  remains  of  Jason 
Palliser  lay  under  the  bare  looking  spot  in  the  thicket, 
although  when  Jim  had  first  advanced  the  theory  of  im- 
prisonment he  admitted  that  it  was  not  devoid  of  logical 
reasoning. 

Ere  the  horses  had  drawn  the  wagon  to-  the  level  of 
the  bench  where  the  operation  was  to  be  performed,  the 
others  had  become  smitten  with  the  same  premonition  in 
regard  to  the  exhumation  revealing  only  a  hideous  skele- 
ton that  could  not  be  recognized. 

But  they  said  nothing  about  their  dismal  feeling,  for 
they  were  not  the  ones  to  back  down  from  any  task, 
however  disagreeable,  they  had  set  themselves,  and  a 
moment  later  they  were  sailing  over  the  grass  plot  above 
the  ruins  of  the  old  cabin  toward  an  opening  in  the  C"»pse 
a  little  beyond.  Jack  had  instinctively  guessed  that  the- 
opening  was  deep  and  intricate  enough  to  shelter  tha 


THE    EXHUMATION.  333 


team  and  wagon  from  the  view  of  passers,  and  his  sur- 
mises were  correct.  There  was  a  hedge  of  tall  black- 
berry bushes  skirting  the  edge  of  the  copse  of  oak  saplings, 
and  by  cutting  down  a  few  of  the  latter  an  opening  could 
be  made  through  which  they  could  drive  the  wagon  and 
let  them  out  at  the  upper  side  of  the  opening.  This 
discovery  put  them  all  in  good  spirits  once  more,  and  as 
there  was  room  enough  by  driving  over  some  of  the 
scattered  bushes  that  intervened  between  the  main  copse 
and  the  blackberry  hedge  to  hide  the  rig  from  view  from 
the  road,  they  all  got  out  of  the  wagon  and  began  to 
look  around  for  the  best  place  to  hide  the  tools.  While 
the  other  four  were  busy  at  that  Jack  took  a  hatchet  they 
had  brought  and  proceeded  to  make  the  opening  free 
from  incumbrances  by  cutting  away  the  scattered  growth 
of  bushes  therein  and  throwing  out  of  the  way  a  number 
of  large  rocks  that  also  lay  in  the  passage.  Before  he 
had  completed  his  task  the  others  had  found  a  good  place 
to  hide  the  tools,  and  had  taken  them  from  the  wagon 
and  stowed  them  safely  awray.  When  Jack  at  last  had 
finished  and  came  back,  he  found  his  companions  waiting 
for  him  to  come  and  pilot  them  to  the  scene  of  their 
future  operations — the  isolated  grave  in  the  copse  near 
by. 

"  Are  you  sure  you  can  remember  the  exact  location, 
Jack  ?"  anxiously  inquired  Clayton,  a  few  minutes  later 
when  they  were  on  their  way  to  the  old  cabin  site,  which 
was  the  landmark  that  located  the  spot. 


334  THE    EXHUMATION. 


"  I  don't  think  I  was  excited  enough  that  the  place 
looked  to  me  any  different  than  it  would  now,"  assured 
Jack.  "  If  it  isn't  there  jist  below  the  old  chimney  stack 
it  must  have  been  moved  or  else  I  was  under  a  spell  of 
illusion.  Let's  hurry  and  git  into  the  brush  agin  before 
we  are  discovered,"  he  added,  quickening  his  pace. 

The  others  did  likewise,  and  a  moment  later  they  had 
passed  the  old  chimney  stack  and  plunged  again  into  the 
copse.  Jack  led  the  way  through  the  narrow  opening, 
and  very  soon  they  were  all  standing  before  the  cluster 
of  sumach  sprouts  that  Jack  had  described  as  encircling 
the  spot.  But  there  was  no  bare  looking  spot  of  gravelly 
clay  that  met  their  anxious,  furtive  gaze.  The  bushes 
that  encircled  the  spot  had  caught  and  held  a  carpeting 
of  leaves  that  excluded  from  view  the  spot  they  supposed 
to  be  a  grave,  and  if  it  had  been  that  way  when  Jack 
was  there  alone  he  never  would  have  made  the  discovery. 
But  Jack  was  in  no  wise  disconcerted  at  this,  and  he  set 
to  work  with  energetic  determination  to  remove  the  car- 
pet that  nature  had  spread  over  the  grave  while  the 
others  stood  looking  on  with  a  touch  of  sad  anticipa- 
tion. 

A  moment  passed  thus  in  profound  silence,  except 
the  gentle  swish  of  the  leaves  as  they  came  in  contact 
with  Jack's  broad  palms,  and  when  he  had  completed 
the  operation  he  rose  to  his  feet,  exclaiming  exultingly: 

"  Now,  can  you  see  anything,  boys  ?" 

The  other  four  ranged  themselves   in   a   semicircle 


THE    EXHUMATION.  335 


around  the  spot,  and  holding  the  sumachs  out  of  the  way 
with  their  hands  peered  down  at  the  spot. 

Yes,  there  it  was  sure  enough,  just  as  Jack  had  de- 
scribed it,  only  now  partially  obscured  by  the  still  cling- 
ing leaves,  but  visible  enough  to  warrant  Jack's  assertion 
that  he  was  under  no  excited  illusion  when  he  made  the 
discovery.  And  as  they  gazed  earnestly  at  the  gravelly 
clay  that  spotted  the  grassy  surface  around  the  cluster  of 
sumachs,  they  one  and  all  settled  it  in  their  minds  that 
whether  it  was  the  last  resting  place  of  Jason  Palliser 
or  not,  it  was  certainly  the  grave  of  some  victim  of 
treachery. 

"Well,  what  do  you  all  think  about  it?"  queried  Jack 
after  the  others  had  scrutinized  in  silence  the  spot  for  a 
moment.  Jack  was  now  imbued  with  a  keen  desire  for 
the  other  theory  to  be  fruitful,  when  he  noticed  the  sad, 
melancholy  expression  on  the  face  of  his  friend,  although 
he  feared  it  would  not  be.  That  they  were  now  present 
at  the  last  place  where  Jason  Palliser  disappeared  from 
human  sight  was  his  strong  conviction,  and  he  involun- 
tarily shuddered  when  he  thought  of  the  results  that 
would  crown  their  night's  labor. 

Jim  Carver  noticed  the  dejection  of  Clayton  also, 
and  he  suddenly  bethought  him  that  it  might  be  well  to 
speak  a  few  words  in  support. of  his  theory.  Jim  was 
continually  haunted  by  the  recollection  of  Hart  Emer- 
son's declaration  about  a  crime  that  he  could  undo,  and 
\he  more  he  reflected  over  it  the  more  evident  it  was  to 


336  THE    EXHUMATION. 


his  comprehension  that  his  theory  was  not  altogether 
groundless. 

"  Did  you  ever  hear  the  story  of  the  old  settler  who 
occupied  .this  old  cabin  ?"  asked  Jim  as  he  examined  his 
watch.  The  others  looked  up  with  newly  awakened 
interest  at  his  words.  What  if  Jim  was  only  forbearing 
in  explaining  the  situation  out  of  respect  for  their  judg- 
ment, and  knew  who  it  was  that  lay  buried  under  that 
bare  looking  spot  ?  Was  this  sure  enough  the  old 
pioneer  that  had  sold  his  claim  to  the  old  Virginian  and 
a  few  days  afterward  was  killed  by  the  Indians  and 
buried  by  old  man  Alton  near  the  cabin  that  had  been 
his  home  ?  It  was  strange  that  none  of  them  had  ever 
thought  of  it  before,  and  yet  they  all  with  one  accord 
mentally  agreed  that  Jim  had  not  unfolded  to  them  all 
he  knew  yet. 

«  Why,  Jim?"  asked  Jack,  as  he  fixed  his  big,  blue 
eyes  on  Jim  with  a  questioning  gaze,  "Why,  what's 
the  matter  now  ?  Do  you  actually  believe  that  this  is  it 
— that  is,  I  mean  the  old  settler's  grave,"  he  finished 
nervously  as  he  took  a  step  or  two  nearer  Jim. 

"Whether  it  is  or  not,"  replied  Jim,  "it  is  our  duty 
to  investigate,  the  matter  if  the  other  theory  is  not  pro- 
ductive enough  to  warrant  the  abandonment  of  this  one. 
But  it  is  getting  late  now,  and  we  will  have  to  be  going 
if  we  want  to  spend  some  time  in  town.  It  is  now  half 
past  twelve,  and  by  the  time  we  get  to  town  and  spend 
an  hour  or  two  it  will  be  time  to  start  back.  If  the  first 


THE   EXHUMATfON.  337 


plan  is  not  fruitful  it  won't  take  long  to  see  what  is  in 
this  grave,  for  I  am  certain  that  it  must  be  a  victim  of 
treachery  that  lies  under  that  spot." 

"We'll  see  how  things  are  to-night,  then,"  exclaimed 
Jack.  "  But  lead  the  way,  Jim  ;  you  are  the  captain  of 
this  expedition." 

Jim  led  the  way  to  the  wagon,  followed  by  the  others, 
and  in  a  short  time  they  were  out  in  the  road  again  and 
bowling  along  toward  the  distant  town.  Nothing  much 
was  said  on  the  way,  as  they  were  all  absorbed  in  deep 
thought  about  the  event  set  for  the  night.  Jim's  query 
about  the  old  settler's  place  of  burial  had  aroused  a  train 
of  serious  speculation  and  doubt  in  the  minds  of  the  others 
and  they  were  half  inclined  to  believe  that  the  spot  they 
supposed  was  a  grave  was  that  of  the  old  settler  instead 
of  the  last  resting  place  of  Jason  Palliser,  but  whoever 
it  was  that  had  been  interred  there  they  felt  sure  must 
have  been  a  victim  of  treachery.  That  was,,  an  evident 
and  undisputable  fact.  No  one  dying  who  had  friends  or 
relatives,  especially  in  those  latter  days  of  so-called 
civilization,  would  have  been  interred  in  such  a  place  as 
that  if  some  designing  person  had  not  been  desirous  of 
keeping  the  decease  of  the  victim  a  secret.  Viewing  the 
matter  in  that  light  it  was  doubtless  either  the  grave 
of  the  old  pioneer  hunter  that  met  his  death  at  the 
hands  of  the  Indians  or  some  person  that  the  bush- 
whackers had  killed  in  time  of  the  war,  or,  it  still  might 
Se  the  grave  of  the  man  they  were  in  search  of  they 


33$  THE   EXHUMATION. 


thought,  when  they  were  racking  their  brains  in  trying  to 
think  of  some  feature  of  the  case  that  would  point  to  it, 
and  realized  the  close  proximity  to  the  dwelling  of  the 
man  they  suspicioned. 

Nothing  of  importance  happened  during  their  short 
stay  in  town  until  about  a.  quarter  of  an  hour  before 
they  calculated  to  start  back,  when  they  were  loafing 
around  the  depot,  to  all  appearances  a  light  hearted  lot 
of  young  mountaineers  striving  to  have  a  good  time  in 
town.  It  had  been  agreed  among  them  at  the  suggestion 
of  Jim,  whom  they  had  agreed  to  obey  in  every  particu- 
lar, to  laugh  and  joke  and  put  on  an  appearance  of 
gayety  as  though  they  had  no  weighty  affairs  on  their 
minds  and  had  only  come  to  town  to  do  a  little  trading 
and  have  a  good  time.  And  the  shrewdest  detective 
would  never  have  suspicioned  that  they  were  shamming 
as  they  strode  with  apparent  content  around  over  the 
platform  engaged  in  friendly  social  banter. 

Suddenly  Bill  cast  his  gaze  down  the  street  and  be- 
held a  man  coming  at  a  brisk  walk  toward  the  depot. 
The  others,  when  they  discovered  his  startled  expression, 
also  looked,  and  when  they  again  looked  at  Bill  they 
wondered  what  could  be  the  matter  with  him,  for  his 
visage  had  become  strangely  distorted  and  the  expression 
of  his  eyes  was  unmistakably  one  of  terror, 

But  the  man  whose  appearance  had  excited  Bill  very 
soon  covered  the  distance  between  them  and  the  point 
where  they  had  discovered  him,  and  the  others  soon 


THE   EXHUMATION.  339 


forgot  Bill's  agitation  in  the  strange,  uncanny  sensation 
they  were  undergoing  themselves.  The  man  was  tall, 
above  the  average  height,  and  his  frame  was  strongly 
knit,  a  natural  endowment  of  men  above  the  average 
height,  and  the  overcoat  he  wore  hung  open  at  the  front, 
disclosing  to  view  the  pistol  belt  studded  with  cartridges, 
but  what  caused  the  fearful  mysterious  sensation  to  sweep 
over  the  young  adventurers  was  the  man's  countenance. 
His  face  was  smooth  shaven  save  a  light  stubby  mus- 
tache that  graced  his  upper  lip,  his  features  were  rugged, 
his  face  slim,  and  his  complexion  dark  red,  but  the  eyes, 
which  were  a  dark  color  of  some  kind,  were  distorted 
with  a  hideous  light,  which  made  their  exact  hue  A  mat- 
ter of  speculation.  The  great  dark  orbs  seemed  to 
look  clean  through  the  object  they  rested  upon,  and 
when  one  gazed  into  them  they  were  instantly  entranced 
by  the  strange  light  that  bespoke  the  demoniac  looking 
out  through  the  temple  of  clay. 

But  the  stranger  was  not  entirely  devoid  of  reason, 
although  it  was  evident  that  some  demon  or  other  had 
long  had  possession  of  him.  He  saw  the  embarrassment 
of  the  young  men,  and  striving  to  assume  a  pleasant  ex- 
pression and  tone  of  voice,  he  addressed  Jack  Dalton 
and  asked : 

'"'  Can  you  tell  me  where  I  can  find   Hart  Emerson  ?" 

Jack,  who  was  the  least  liable  to  be  long  confused  or 
suppressed  at  the  demon-like  expression  of  the  man,  re- 


34O  THE    EXHUMATION. 

plied  as  he  stole  another  look  at  the  stranger's  weird 
countenance  : 

"Yes,  you  will  find  him  in  Springfield,  I  guess." 

"What  evidence  can  you  produce  in  support  of  your 
assertion  ?"  asked  the  stranger  in  as  pacific  a  tone  as  he 
could  assume. 

"Why,  old  Auntie  Button,  who  keeps  house  for  him, 
said  he  was  up  there,  and  she  didn't  know  when  he  would 
be  back,"  assured  Jack  nonchalently. 

"Is  he  in  the  habit  of  making  long  visits  i>p  there  ?" 

"Yes,  I  think  he  is." 

"  When  did  he  go  ?" 

"  Oh,  about  a  week  ago,  I  guess,"  replied  Jack,  again 
looking  into  the  dark,  furtive,  ominous  orbs  of  the  tall 
stranger. 

"All  right,  I'll  risk  it,"  said  the  man  as  he  started  up 
the  platform  to  the  waiting  room.  But  ere  he  had  gone 
many  steps  he  turned  and  surprised  the  young  men  by 
exclaiming : 

"I  think  I  have  forgot  my  manners  a  little,, gentle- 
men. Thank  you  ever  so  much  for  your  information." 

This  was  a  subject  for  discussion  with  our  young  ad- 
venturers for  fully  half  the  distance  back  to  the  scene  of 
their  intended  operations.  What  could  this  ferocious 
looking  individual  with  the  tone  and  manner  of  a  gentle- 
man be  wanting  with  Hart  Emerson  was  a  theme,  leav- 
ing abundant  room  for  speculation,  and  they  all  gave 


THE   EXHUMATION.  34! 

vent  to  their  opinions  concerning  his  errand,  but  could 
not  refrain  from  a  recitation  of  the  sensations  they  under- 
went when  they  were  in  his  presence. 

Darkness  had  again  covered  our  side  of  the  earth 
when  the  five  young  men,  bent  on  such  a  strange  errand 
reached  the  scene  of  their  intended  operations  and  found 
things  just  as  they  had  left  them.  It  did  not  take  them 
long  to  make  ready  for  the  performance.  The  horses 
were  tied  to  the  wagon,  which  had  been  driven  into  the 
opening  near  the  isolated  grave  they  were  going  to  exca- 
vate, and  given  a  good  feed  of  sheaf  oats  they  had 
brought  with  them  ;  the  tools  were  brought  from  their 
hiding  place  and  rehidden  near  the  spot  of  their  intended 
labors,  and  when  all  this  was  done  they  sat  down  on  the 
grass  plot  near  the  wagon  to  eat  their  lunch  and  to 
further  discuss  the  night's  work. 

The  other  four  seemed  to  have  a  strong  conviction 
that  Carver  was  going  to  reveal  some  new  phase  of  the 
subject  that  he  had  in  mind  from  the  nonchalant  manner 
he  assumed  and  the  silence  he  maintained.  They  thought 
he  was  only  trying  to  invent  some  way  of  telling  what 
he  actually  knew  so  that  it  would  present  the  most 
plausible  aspect,  and  prevent  any  contrary  suggestions, 
but  they  had  but  a  dim  idea  of  the  real  subject  that  was 
engrossing  the  mind  of  their  leader.  Jack,  who  was 
restless  to  know  what  the  revelation  meant,  now  felt  a 
willingness  to  relinquish  his  pet  plan  if  Jim  could  throw 
any  light  on  the  subject  that  would  warrant  its  abandon- 


342  THE   EXHUMATION. 


ment,  and,  when  a  moment's  silence  had  ensued,  which 
was  becoming  oppressive  to  his  bold,  restless  spirit,  he 
asked  Jim  to  divulge. 

Jim,  who  was  a  shrewd  observer,  saw  that  the  others 
were  expectant  and  was  ready  to  enlighten  them  when 
he  was  asked  to  do  so. 

"Well  boys,"  he  began,  as  he  changed  his  position 
on  the  grass  so  as  to  face  them,  "did  you  know  this  spot 
was  tabooed  ?" 

The  others  were  too  astonished  to  answer  and  sat 
staring. 

"  What  the  devil  do  you  mean  by  that,  Jim  ?"  finally 
blurted  out  Jack,  who  was  not  well  versed  in  words  that 
were  not  of  common,  every-day  use. 

Jim  laughed  a  light  laugh  at  Jack's  impetuous  display 
that  always  had  been  a  source  of  secret  amusement  to 
him,  but  he  suddenly  realized  that  time  was  precious, 
and  he  would  have  to  explain  quickly  so  that  the  others 
would  have  plenty  of  time  to  ruminate  before  they  were 
through  eating. 

"Now  boys,"  he  resumed  presently,  '-it  is  my  belief 
that  this  is  the  spot  where  the  old  settler  was  buried,  and 
as  I  am  about  the  only  one  in  the  crowd  that  has  had 
the  chance  to  know  it,  I  will  inform  you  that  this  place 
has  the  reputation  of  being  haunted.  You  see  Charlie 
here  lived  too  far  away  and  Jack  and  Bill  were  too  young 
to  have  heard  anything  about  it,  while  Clayton  has  lived 


THE    EXHUMATION.  343 


here  in  this  country  but  a  short  time.  Now,  all  this  goes 
to  prove  that  I  am  the  best  fitted  for  the  capacity  of 
doing  the  head-work  as  I  know  the  lay  of  the  land,  and 
it  is  a  part  of  the  programme  to  make  the  excavation 
we  will  do  so  when  the  time  comes.  But  if  it  is  actu- 
ally so  that  Jason  Palliser  was  murdered  here  and  then 
robbed,  and  afterward  buried,  it  may  be  that  he  was 
thrown  in  an  excavation  directly  on  top  of  the  old  set- 
tler's grave  in  order  to  insure  secrecy  and  make  the  dis- 
covery of  his  place  of  interment  just  what  it  was,  simply 
an  accident.  For  you  all  know  that  the  colored  people 
have  a  genuine  horror  of  anything  supernatural,  and  their 
belief  in  ghosts  and  spiritual  manifestations  is  unshaken. 
Added  to  that  is  a  certain  class  of  white  people  who  are 
possessed  of  the  same  hallucination.  Then  on  top  of 
that  ib  another  layer  of  logical  facts  which  goes  to  prove 
what  f  said  a  bit  ago,  that  this  place  was  tabooed,  or 
rather  I  should  say  haunted.  Now  you  all  know  that 
human  beings,  no  matter  what  their  degree  of  learning 
be,  have  a  certain  amount  of  superstition,  and  even 
though  they  may  not  believe  in  the  return  of  departed 
spirits  to  the  sight  of  human  eyes  yet  some  of  our  best 
educated  people  believe  in  spiritual  manifestations.  Then 
I  might  give  you  a  sample  of  others  still,  by  the  recita- 
tion of  my  own  experience,  which  is,  I  believe,  about  on 
the  same  line  with  the  rest  of  you,  if  I  judge  aright.  It 
is  this,  whether  we  believe  in  ghosts  or  spiritual  mani- 
festations or  not  we  are  it  times  brought  into  contact 


344  THE    EXHUMATION. 


with  circumstances  that  upset  our  disbelief  in  such  things 
for  a  brief  spell,  unless  we  have  a  thorough  knowledge 
of  the  earth  and  the  machinations  of  all  that  is  in  it. 
Therefore  you  see  that  the  reputation  this  place  got 
hitched  on  to  it  was  resorted  to  for  a  purpose.  All  I 
have  stated  to  you  about  people's  superstitions  I  have 
recited  in  order  to  make  it  plain  to  your  comprehension 
that  this  particular  spot  was  not  liable 'to  be  invaded  by 
either  whites  or  blacks  without  they  were  ignorant  of  its 
character  or  had  something  at  stake.  Do  you  grasp  my 
meaning?"  he  added,  looking  from  one  to  the  other  of 
the  listening  companions  on  the  grass  near  him. 

But  none  of  them  seemed  to  comprehend  his  meaning 
and  they  sat  in  silence  for  a  moment,  a  silence  that  was 
ominous  and  ghostly  to  their  excited  state  of  mind, 
wrought  by  Jim's  long  recitation  of  his  knowledge  on  the 
subject  of  human  superstitions  and  spiritual  manifesta- 
tions. The  lantern  that  had  been  hung  up  on  a  branch 
of  the  scraggly  plum  tree  nearby  gave  out  a  clear  bright 
stream  of  light  around  the  spot,  but  for  all  that  it  seemed 
to  the  other  four  adventurers  as  though  the  munching  of 
the  horses  and  the  soft,  swishing  sound  they  produced  in 
pulling  and  bandying  the  oats  around  in  the  wagon  bed 
was  but  the  pitapat  of  ghostly  feet  on  the  green  sward. 

But  the  irrepressible  Jack  soon  grew  tired  of  the  sup- 
pressed silence  and  came  back  at  Jim  with  this  good 
natured  banter : 

"Oh,  come  off  now,  Jim;  we  didn't  come  here  to 


THE    EXHUMATION.  345 


listen  to  a  discourse  on  the  subject  of  ghosts.  Come 
right  out  now  and  talk  plain  English,  or  you'll  have  us 
all  skeered  and  ready  to  run,  with  your  ghostly  talk." 

Jim  laughed  a  hearty  laugh  despite  the  solemnity  of 
the  occasion,  but  soon  straightened  up  and  continued  : 

"  You  are  right,  Jack  ;  what  I  mean  is  that  whoever 
it  was  that  resorted  to  this  place  for  the  interment  of 
whatever  the  contents  of  your  find  may  happen  to  be 
it  is  ten  chances  to  one  that  he  put.  it  here  with  the  firm 
conviction  that  the  reputation  the  place  bore  would  in- 
sure its  secrecy;  or  speaking  a  little  plainer,  he  was  con- 
fident that  this  ghost-guarded  spot  was  the  safest  place 
to  bury  something  that  he  wanted  secure  from  prying 
mortal  eyes." 

"Oh  yes, -I  understand  you  now,"  came  in  a  chorus 
from  the  listening  group,  and  Jim,  when  he  realized  that 
they  understood  his  meaning,  remained  silent  and 
thoughtful. 

Presently  he  was  roused  by  the  voice  of  Clayton  ex- 
claiming:  "Better  eat  some  now,  Jim;  you've  been 
talking  long  enough,  haven't  you  ?" 

Jim  helped  himself  to  a  handful  of  the  cold  vitals 
they  had  brought  with  them  and  settled  |iis  solid  form 
against  the  spokes  of  the  front  wheel  with  the  air  of  one 
who  had  just  completed  a  laborious  tasl?,  while  the  rest 
of  them  remained  silent  and  thoughtful  as  they  occasion- 
ally helped  themselves  to  another  morsel  with  which  to 


346  THE    EXHUMATION. 


satisfy  the  cravings  of  the  inner  man  and  brace  them  for 
the  arduous  labors  of  the  night.  Jim's  explanation  had 
allayed  the  ghostly  sensations  they  had  felt  at  first,  and 
while  none  of  them  believed  in  such  things  they  admit- 
ted to  themselves  that  Jim  was  right  when  he  asserted 
that  all  people  were  liable  to  undergo  such  sensations 
unless  their  minds  were  ready  to  grasp  the  true  meaning 
at  once. 

When  they  had  all  finished  their  lunch  Jim  rose  ab- 
ruptly to  his  feet  arid  explained  to  them  hurriedly  the 
proposition  he  had  been  meditating  : 

'  *  Now  then,  boys,  I  have  a  proposition  to  make  which 
I  think  would  be  wise  to  adopt  if  we  would  make  the 
most  of  our  time.  It  is  that  I  make  the  reconnoisance 
of  the  old  stone  cabin  alone. " 

"  Why,  Jim?"  asked  Clayton  in  great  surprise. 

4 'Well,  you  see  it  won't  take  but  one  pair  of  eyes  to 
see  into  that  part  of  it,  and  I  propose  to  make  it  alone, 
as  the  noise  of  our  whole  party  might  lead  to  our  dis- 
covery. Besides,  if  it  is  at  all  possible  to  find  out  any- 
thing down  there  one  man  can  find  it  out  as  good  as  a 
dozen." 

The  others  had  hoped  to  share  in  this  adventure,  as 
they  had  a  vague  idea  of  its  daring  excitement,  although 
none  of  them  save  Bill  had  any  faith  in  it.  Now  that 
Jim  had  spoken  as  he  did  on  the  subject  it  struck  them 
that  in  order  to  save  time  and  trouble  they  had  better 
let  him  have  his  way. 


THE    EXHUMATT-  347 

"  All  right,  Jim,  go  ahead  then, "said  Clayton,  anxious 
to  begin  operations. 

"You  are  the  only  one  that  has  any  faith  in  that 
plan,  anyhow,"  ventured  Charlie. 

"No,  you  are  mistaken,  Charlie,"  assured  Bill.  "I 
have  faith  in  it  myself,  but  it  might  be  that  Jim  won't 
find  out  anything  to-night." 

"  I  may  be  entirely  wrong,"  said  Jim,  but  the  tone 
he  spoke  in  was  not  in  accordance  with  the  words,  as  the 
enunciation  of  any  doubt  was  belied  by  it. 

"Then  suppose  we  go  to  work  with  this  job  while 
he's  gone,"  suggested  Jack. 

"  As  a  matter  of  course,"  replied -Jim.  "Go  ahead 
with  the  excavation,  and  if  this  other  theory  is  only  a 
bubble  it  won't  take  long  to  puncture  it." 

The  night  was  warm  for  the  time  of  year,  as  the  sun- 
shine of  the  day  had  dispelled  the  damp,  chilly  haze, 
and  the  wind  had  ceased  to  blow  about  four  o'clock,  and 
another  warmr  wave  was  inaugurated  which  told  of  more 
rain.  The  Ozark  climate  is  a  fickle  and  changeable  one, 
and  all  kinds  of  weather  will  transpire  in  the  short  space 
of  twenty-four  hours.  The  sky  was  clear  and  unbroken 
by  either  cloud  or  weather  lipiit,  the  moon,  a  little 
gleaming  horn,  was  visible  in  the  Western  sky,  and, 
barring  the  sepulchral  hooting  of  a  solitary  owl  far  away 
on  the  mountain  side  all  was  as  quiet  as  the  grave.  Down 
in  the  valley  all  was  quiet,  not  even  the  bark  of  a  dog 


34$  THE    EXHUMATION. 


or  the  twinkle  of  a  cowbell  disturbed  the  serenity,  and 
when  the  young  men  had  become  sensible  of  the  stillness 
it  seemed  to  them  as  though  the  Great  Ruler  had  sent  a 
detachment  of  just  spirits  to  aid  them  in  revealing  this 
long  concealed  crime  against  God  and  man. 

Jim  was  getting  restless  to  see  what  it  would  all 
amount  to,  and  when  he  had  given  the  others  a  few 
directions  how  to  proceed,  he  stood  and  watched  them 
work  for  a  moment.  Jack  and  Charlie  were  to  make  the 
commencement  of  the  excavation,  while  Clayton  and 
Bill  were  to  keep  guard  in  the  thicket  nearby  to  watch 
for  intruders  and  relieve  their  companions  after  the  first 
hour,  when  they  were  to  take  turns  of  an  hour's  duration 
in  watching  and  digging. 

When  Jim  was  ready  to  go  he  spoke  and  said : 
"Don't  look  for  me  back  till  you  see  me  coming,  boys, 
for  it  may  take  me  half  of  the  night  to  penetrate  the 
place  and  find  out  anything  of  importance.  As  I  said 
before,  I  may  be  badly  off  of  my  base  in  this  question, 
but  I  can't  feel  satisfied  till  I  have  settled  it.  Now  I  will 
be  going,  boys.  Be  careful  and  don't  go  to  sleep  on  the 
watch,"  he  added  jestingly  as  he  turned  to  go. 

So  while  Clayton  and  the  other  three  were  at  work 
exhuming  the  contents  of  the  isolated  grave  we  will  go 
with  Jim  Carver  on  his  errand,  to  the  little  stone  cabin 
and  see  there  what  he  saw,  and  hear  what  he  heard. 

The  way  he  calculated  to  go  in  order  to  avoid  dis- 
covery was  to  force  his  way  through  the  copse  to  the 


THE    EXHUMATION.  349 


fence  that  enclosed  the  stone  structure,  and  which  en- 
closed ground  was  mostly  covered  with  a  scattered  growth 
of  timber  and  thickets  of  hazel,  wild  plum  and  sumach 
such  as  grew  near  the  old  cabin  site  on  the  bench.  He 
hoped  that  he  would  strike  some  opening,  similar  to  the 
one  that  led  from  the  ruins  of  the  cabin  to  the  isolated 
grave  he  left  his  companions  excavating,  and  he  was  not 
disappointed.  After  scrambling  through  the  copse,  re- 
ceiving numerous  scratches  and  bruises  and  whelts  from 
small,  keen  limbs  and  feeling  out  in  the  darkness  his  hand 
came  in  contact  with  the  fence,  and  he  clambered  upon 
it  to  recover  his  equilibrium  and  look  carefully  for  an 
opening  that  he  could  follow  in  the  darkness.  The  moon 
cast  but  a  weird,  sickly  light,  and  although  one  could  see 
objects  it  was  hard  to  distinguish  them.  He  could  see 
at  first  only  a  chaotic  mass  of  weird  mountain  landscape 
beneath  the  feeble  rays  of  the  moon,  and  he  regretted  he 
could  not  carry  a  lantern  with  him,  that  being  rather 
risky,  as  it  might  lead  to  discovery.  This  was  an  item 
he  had  taken  particular  pains  to  prevent,  and  he  could 
hardly  do  anything  himself  that  he  had  cautioned  his 
companions  not  to  do,  and  he  was  forced  to  content 
himself  with  the  reflection  that  his  vision  would  be  better 
when  he  had  been  in  the  darkness  a  little  while,  as  the 
light  ot  the  lantern  would  have  a  blinding  effect  on  his 
ocular  powers.  But  he  had  not  peered  long  at  the  near- 
by landscape  till  he  saw  that  he  had  struck  the  fence  but 
a  few  yards  below  the  cross  fence  that  encircled  the  grave- 


350  THE    EXHUMATION. 


yard,  and  he  saw  plainly  the  white  gravestones  that 
marked  the  graves  of  departed  Altons  and  their  kinsmen 
and  others,  buried  there  whose  purse  was  ample  enough 
to  buy  them  this  last  earthly  privilege.  But  Jim  had  no 
time  to  reflect  on  the  departed  glories  of  the  Altons  nor 
the  means  of  the  other  dead  that  lay  buried  there.  Their 
wood,  hay,  and  stubble  they  had  heaped  together  during 
their  stay  on  earth  were  nothing  to  him,  no  more  than 
the  monuments  which  marked  the  termination  of  their 
earthly  career.  He  turned  his  eyes  once  more  to  the 
ground  near  the  fence  and  saw  to  his  delight  that  there 
were  no  obstacles  between  him  and  the  little  stone  hut 
except  a  few  scattered  clumps  of  hazel  and  sumach,  with 
a  few  old  trees  and  stumps.  Taking  a  closer  scrutiny 
from  bis  perch  on  the  fence  he  saw  sparks  emitting  from 
the  chimney  of  the  old  hut,  and  a  spasm  of  surprise  and 
anxiety  convulsed  him.  What  if  the  little  old  stone  den 
was  the  rendezvous  of  another  gang  of  toughs,  and  Hart 
Emerson  was  connected  with  it !  This  thought  flashed 
into  Jim's  mind  like  a  flash  of  lightning,  and  as  he  was 
possessed  of  a  bold,  venturesome  disposition  it  only  had 
the  effect  of  hastening  his  footsteps  toward  the  cabin  in 
a  transport  of  fierce  curiosity  and  expectancy. 

His  eyes  had  now  thrown  off  the  blinding  effect  of 
the  lantern,  and  Tie  was  able  to  proceed  at  a  rapid  rate 
through  the  enclosure.  But  he  was  obliged  to  locate  the 
hut  by  the  sparks  that  were  spasmodically  flitting  out  on 
the  dully  illumined  sky,  and  he  met  with  a  couple  of  bad 


THE   EXHUMATION.  351 


stumbles  which  he  greatly  feared  would  rouse  the  dogs 
at  the  house  and  lead  to  a  strict  vigil  for  intruders.  He 
was  greatly  elated  when  his  alert  ears  caught  no  disturb- 
ing sounds,  and  he  pursued  his  way  more  cautiously,  as 
he  saw  that  the  hut  was  in  close  proximity  through  an 
opening  between  two  clumps  of  yard  poplars  that  had 
spread  out  in  a  wild  state  at  the  upper  Northwest  corner. 
Below  these  was  the  greensward  on  which  the  hut  stood, 
and  it  was  evident  that  the  building  was  occupied  at 
present  by  the  stream  of  light  that  poured  out  against 
the  grassy  hillside  from  the  aperture  at  the  side  of  the 
chimney  stack. 

With  the  stealth  of  a  panther  he  crept  up  to  the  hut, 
and  knowing  that  the  little  aperture  was  the  only  chance 
of  getting  a  peep  at  the  interior,  he  stole  softly  thereto 
and  peered  through.  At  first  sight  nothing  met  his  gaze 
but  the  bare,  rocky  wall  of  the  Eastern  side  of  the  in- 
terior, and  the  firelight  glaring  and  flickering  thereon 
revealed  nothing  worthy  of  note  but  the  corner  post  of  an 
old  fashioned  wooden  bedsted.  That  was  all  he  could  see 
from  his  position,  and  there  was  no  other  that  could  be 
had  except  by  opening  the  door.  This  he  did  not  want 
to  venture,  and  he  suddenly  bethought  him  that,  if  he 
could  not  learn  anything  by  seeing  perhaps  he  could  by 
hearing,  for  it  was  hardly  possible  that  the  hut  did  not 
contain  an  inmate. 

Possessing  an  excellent  hearing,  Jim  settled  himself 
with  his  back  in  the  corner  of  the  chimney  stack  and 


352  THE   EXHUMATION. 

waited  for  the  advent  of  any  sounds  from  within.  While 
he  was  waiting  thus  he  revolved  over  in  his  mind  the  in- 
cident he  so  well  remembered  at  the  close  of  Hart 
Emerson's  trial  when  Hart  had  boasted  of  a  crime  that 
he  had  the  power  of  undoing.  That  was  certainly  not 
the  crime  of  manslaughter,  for  that  was  a  thing  that  no 
man  could  undo.  Then  what  could  it  be  that  he  had 
reference  to  without  it  was  something  of  the  nature  he 
was  trying  to  penetrate.  Try  as  he  might  Jim  could  not 
rid  himself  of  the  conviction  that  Hart  had  a  prisoner 
confined  in  this  little  gloomy  dungeon  'mid  the  copses 
and  boulders  of  the  little  hogback  spur  of  the  mountain, 
but  on  further  reflection  he  was  struck  by  a  new  thought 
in  regard  to  his  identity.  Suppose  that  Hart  had  im- 
prisoned his  step  brother  herein  in  order  to  hold  posses- 
sion of  his  property. 

Thus  did  the  young  man  reflect  and  ponder  as,  with 
his  back  braced  in  the  corner  and  his  hand  grasping  his 
pistol  butt,  and  eyes  and  ears  alert,  he  was  patiently 
waiting  for  the  emission  of  some  sound  from  within.  All 
these  new  phases  of  the  subject  augmented  the  fever  of 
apprehension  that  he  had  been  thrown  into  when  the 
flash  of  the  sparks  from  the  chimney  top  had  flashed  the 
thoughts  of  a  possibility  of  the  hut  being  the  rendezvous 
of  another  gang  of  outlaws,  counterfeiters,  moonshiners 
or  something  of  the  kind,  whose  methods  were  secret  in- 
stead of  bold  and  intrepid,  like  that  of  the  Alton  gang. 
This  he  now  discarded  as  impractible  of  application,  for 


THE    EXHUMATION.  353 


there  was  nothing  to  indicate  the  probability  of  Jim's 
flighty  fancy  that  he  had  yet  discovered,  and  he  reasoned 
that  the  hut  being  most  too  small  and  gloomy  for  a  lat- 
ter day  residence,  if  it  was  the  rendezvous  of  lawless 
operations  the  operators  would  certainly  be  at  work  to- 
night or  else  the  place  would  not  be  occupied.  That 
there  was  some  one  therein  though  was  plain,  or  the  fire 
would  hardly  be  blazing  so  vigorously  as  it  was  when  he 
peeped  in,  and  he  felt  reasonably  certain  that  no  one  had 
emerged. 

But  patient  as  he  was  his  alert  ears  had  not  yet  caught 
any  suspicious  sound.  He  was  getting  restless,  but  never- 
theless he  was  firmly  resolved  to  sift  the  matter  to  the 
bottom  if  it  lay  in  his  power  before  he  rejoined  his  com- 
panions. He  loosened  his  grasp  on  the  revolver  butt 
and  with  the  conviction  that  the  sound  of  striking  a 
match  could  not  be  heard  by  the  occupant  within,  he  lit 
one  and  examined  his  watch  by  its  light  to  relieve  his 
mind  of  the  strain.  But  he  had  no  sooner  thrust  the 
timepiece  back  and  turned  to  resume  his  position  again 
than  his  quick  ear  caught  a  crackling,  hissing  sound  from 
the  interior,  and  he  started  up  with  renewed  apprehen- 
sion and  peered  again  through  the  aperture. 

This  time  he  was  rewarded  by  the  sight  of  a  man, 
which  dispelled  in  an  instant  all  his  reckoning  and  threw 
him  into  a  stultified  stupor  of  chagrined  amazement.  His 
comprehension  was  dulled  by  the  sudden  revelation  that 
met  his  gaze,  and  he  only  was  conscious  of  a  dim  feeling 


354  THE    EXHUMATION. 


of  a  pleasant  nature,  and  that  was  the  thought  that  he 
had  let  the  others  go  ahead  with  the  exhumation.  That 
seemed  to  be  their  only  hope  now,  for  if  this  theory  was 
not  exploded  then  there  was  something  too  intricate  about 
it  for  mortal  eyes  to  penetrate.  The  man  confined  in 
that  little  rock  dungeon  was  no  other  than  Boyd  Emer- 
son. 

The  crackling  sound  had  been  made  by  the  man  rising 
from  the  bed,  and  he  now  stood  in  the  middle  of  the 
floor  like  a  stone  statue,  glaring  blankly  at  the  firelight. 
Jim  could  see  only  his  head  and  part  of  his  body,  and 
he  mentally  remarked  that  that  was  all  he  wanted  to  see. 
He  had  always  had  a  natural  repugnance  for  persons  of 
unsound  mind,  but  the  sight  of  that  gruesome  looking 
figure,  clad  in  a  coarse,  woolen  shirt  of  a  faded  russet 
hue,  and  his  head  and  face  nearly  covered  with  a  matted 
growth  of  shaggy  hair  and  beard,  suddenly  revealed  to 
him,  caused  an  involuntary  shudder  of  ghastly  repulsive- 
ness  to  inoculate  itself  into  the  dull,  mechanical  gloomi- 
ness that  convulsed  him  at  the  thought  of  the  failure  of 
his  theory. 

But  he  was  not  satisfied  yet  that  he  had  found  out  all 
he  could  and  he  resolved  to  wait  and  see  if  the  ravings 
of  the  poor  lunatic  would  enlighten  him.  That  he  was 
on  the  point  of  an  outburst  Jim  was  fully  confident,  for 
the  expression  of  his  face,  or  what  could  be  seen  of  it, 
plainly  indicated  this. 

Sooner  than  he  expected  the  outburst  came.     Raising 


THE    EXHUMATION.  355 


his  right  arm  as  if  to  ward  off  a  spectre,  the  lunatic  com- 
menced a  frantic  appeal  thus  : 

"Ah,  here  you.  come  again,  curse  you.  Now  what 
do  you  want  this  time,  your  money  ?  Oh,  go  away,  go 
away  and  don't  torment  me.  Don't  torment  me,  I  say," 
he  screamed,  and  the  sound  of  his  voice  sent  a  thrill  of 
ghastly  terror  through  the  frame  of  the  listener.  "Go 
away,  and  get  the  key  to  -this  place  and  let  me  out,  and 
I  will  show  you  how  to  get  your  money." 

Jim  was  in  a  perfect  frenzy  of  distraction  now,  and 
the  dismal  revelation  of  the  last  few  minutes  was  enough 
to  unbalance  any  one.  He  seized  at  the  idea  that  any 
one  else  would  and  could  not  be  blamed  fordoing  so,  but 
he  was'only  human  after  all  and  not  devoid  of  a  certain 
amount  of  respect  for  his  own  opinions.  To  have  his 
theory  of  the  case  exploded  in  this  rude  manner  almost 
overcame  him  and  made  him  almost  wish  he  had  not 
been  so  keen  to  join  the  expedition. 

Another  outburst  seized  the  inmate,  and  he  pranced 
wildly  around  for  a  moment  in  a  spasm  of  excitement, 
uttering  a  string  of  words  that  could  not  all  be  distin- 
guished by  the  watcher  at  the  aperture,  but  Jim  managed 
to  catch  a  sentence  that  made  his  blood  run  cold  and  put 
to  flight  all  doubts  of  Jack's  theory  being  the  right  one. 

"Now  he  is  gone,"  muttered  the  lunatic,  "and  I 
must  find  and  restore  the  money  for  him  ere  he  returns." 
This  was  plainly  audible  to  the  young  adventurer,  and  he 
drew  back  sick  and  faint  with  the  overwrought  feelings 


356  THE    EXHUMATION. 


of  the  revelation  and  staggered  against  the  chimney  side 
in  sad  dejection.  The  moon  was  drawing  near  the  crest 
of  the  mountain,  and  when  Jim  had  sufficiently  recovered 
his  equilibrium  he  felt  a  desire  for  something  to  center 
his  mind  on  for  a  moment  to  clear  it  of  the  repulsive 
sensation,  and  bethought  him  that  the  moon  was  the  only 
object  that  would  not  have  a  gruesome  appearance  just 
then.  He  stepped  away  from  the  slimy  rock  wall  into 
the  grass  plot,  bathed  in  the  pale  light  of  the  little  gleam- 
ing horn  and  gazed  at  it  for  a  moment  like  some  lost 
spirit  gazing  at  the  light  it  has  forfeited. 

"Am  I  awake  or  dreaming?"  he  muttered  aloud  as 
he  saw  the  nearness  of  the  little  horn  of  light  to  the 
horizon.  "  I  didn't  think  I  had  been  here  that  long,  but 
it  must  be  ten  o'clock  by  this  time,  and  the  moon  won't 
more  than  last  long  enough  to  guide  me  back  to  the  boys. 
But  I  am  glad  I  let  them  go  on  with  the  digging,  for  it 
is  ten  chances  to  one  they'll  find  what  they  are  looking 
for."  And  with  these  words,  muttered  in  a  loud,  dis- 
tracted voice,  he  turned  and  walked  rapidly  up  the  slope 
as  though  pursued  by  some  spectre  similar  to  that  of  the 
lunatic's  imagination. 

Meanwhile  the  other  four  were  making  good  progress 
at  the  work  of  excavating  the  spot  they  thought  was  a 
grave.  They  had  acted  as  Jim  had  directed,  and  had  been 
greatly  elated  at  the  apparent  softness  of  the  earth  they 
were  delving  into,  as  it  was  evidence  of  the  rapid  solu- 
tion of  the  problem,  both  in  the  ease  of  digging  and  the 


THE    EXHUMATION.  357 


unmistakable  fact  that  it  was  a  place  of  interment.  They 
had  now  reached  the  depth  of  twenty  inches,  as  shown 
by  the  last  measurement,  and  Jack,and  Charlie  were  just 
commencing  the  third  round,  while  Clayton  and  Bill  were 
on  the  watch.  The  night  was  still  undisturbed  by  any 
sounds  except  the  faint  strokes  of  the  pick  in  the  soft 
earth  and  the  dull,  grating  sound  of  the  round  cornered 
shovel  as  Charlie  rilled  it,  and  the  light  thud  of  the  dis- 
charged dirt  as  it  struck  the  pile  near  the  rough  sided 
excavation. 

Charlie  had  just  thrown  out  the  first  digging  and 
leaped  from  the  pit  when  there  was  a  swishing  sound  in 
the  copse  near  by  and  the  figure  of  a  man  emerged  there- 
from. The  moon  had  not  yet  disappeared,  as  it  had  ap- 
peared lower  to  Jim  when  he  was  at  the  hut  than  it  would 
to  those  higher  up  the  elevation,  but  as  it  was  he  that 
emerged  from  the  thicket,  with  both  inward  and  outward 
feelings  lacerated,  it  was  not  much  comfort  he  got  from 
the  following  exclamation  by  Jack  : 

"Why,  hello  Jim,  is  that  you?  I  clean  forgot  all 
about  you,  I  was  so  absorbed  in  this  business." 

Jim  was  taken  aback  at  this  outburst,  but  quickly  be- 
thought him  that  he  had  better  explain  matters  to  his 
companions  if  he  wanted  their  sympathy. 

44  You're  a  Job's  comforter,  Jack,  I  declare  you  are," 
he  said,  trying  to  assume  a  gay  tone,  but  the  note  of 
dejection  in  his  voice  betrayed  his  real  feelings  to  the 
others. 


358  THE   EXHUMATION. 


"  Why  now,  Jim,  what's  the  matter  ?"  now  exclaimed 
Jack,  who,  despite  his  impromptu  disposition,  was  of  a 
sympathetic  nature  and  had  no  desire  to  inflict  needless 
pain  upon  his  fellows. 

"Why,  I  have  found  out  something  that  makes  me 
feel  awfully  bad,"  he  repeated.  "Don't  interrupt  me, 
boys,  and  I'll  tell  you  all  about  it  first,  and  then  I  want 
to  go  to  work  and  help  out  with  the  digging,  for  I've 
been  idle  so  long  I've  about  lost  my  senses  anyhow,  and 
if  I  ever  stood  in  need  of  violent  exercise  it  is  now.  I'll 
tell  you  two  about  it,  and  then  I'll  take  one  of  your  places 
and  let  him  tell  the  others." 

"  But  tell  us  the  long  and  the  short  of  it,  Jim,"  ex- 
claimed Jack  so  loud  that  his  voice  roused  the  dogs  down 
at  the  house  and  set  them  to  howling  and  barking  furi- 
ously. 

Jim  waited  for  a  pause  in  the  excited  chorus  of  yelps 
which  sounded  strangely  near  to  the  young  men  for  the 
distance.  The  other  two  stood  with  breathless "  appre- 
hension awaiting  his  answer. 

"Well,  boys,  I  will  have  to  admit  that  you  were  right 
and  I  was  wrong,"  he  exclaimed  quickly,  for  fear  of  the 
renewal  of  the  noise.  "The  long  and  the  short  of  it  is 
that  Jason  Palliser  is  dead,  and  Boyd  Emerson  is  his 
murderer. " 

For  a  brief  moment  there  was  a  ghastly  silence  around 
the  spot,  only  broken  by  the  spasmodic  yelps  of  the  pack 


THE   EXHUMATION.  359 


of  dogs  at  the  house  in  the  valley.  All  the  hopes  and 
fears  of  each  member  of  the  party  were  now  either  ful- 
filled or  dispelled,  but  it  still  seemed  unreasonable  to  say 
that  the  former  applied  to  Jim's  last  sentence.  Not 
even  Jack,  who  had  been  all  the  time  convinced  that 
Jason  Palliser  was  dead,  had  hoped  that  Jim's  theory 
would  result  as  it  did.  And  Jim,  dejected  as  he  was, 
could  not  help  but  see  that  his  dejection  was  now 
shared  by  his  two  companions  when  he  noticed  the 
sudden  drop  of  their  jaws,  the  relaxed  attitudes  of  their 
forms,  and  the  convulsive  twitching  *of  the  sinewy 
hands. 

But  as  usual  Jack  became  restless  at  the  silence,  and 
broke  out  again  with  this  question : 

1 '  Then  it  is  Boyd  that  is  shut  up  in  there  after  all, 
is  it  ?" 

Jim  nodded  assent,  as  the  dogs  at  that  moment  set 
up  a  furious  howl. 

"  Well,  is  this  the  place  ?"  inquired  Jack,  pointing  at 
the  excavation  with  great  solemnity. 

Jim  came  a  little  closer,  and  realizing  that  it  would 
not  be  amiss  to  speak  loudly  now,  he  exclaimed  in  a 
shrill  voice  : 

"If  it  is  not,  then  I  misunderstood  the  ravings  of 
the  lunatic." 

"  YOU  found  that  out  by  his  ravings  then  ?"  inquired 
Charlie. 

"  Yes,  I  found  it  all  by  his  ravings,"  replied  Jim  em- 


360  THE   EXHUMATION. 


phatically.  ''Now,  boys,  I  guess  you  haven't  got  very 
much  more  to  do,  if  our  calculations  are  correct,  and  if 
one  of  you  wants  to  give  place  to  me  you  can  go  and  tell 
the  others  what  I've  discovered.  I  always  had  a  repugn- 
ance for  people  in  that  sort  of  a  fix,  but  the  sight  of  that 
man,  with  his  head  and  face  covered  with  a  matted  growth 
of  hair  and  beard,  so  that  he  looked  not  unlike  a  lion  in 
a  cage,  and  muttering  something  about  a  man  whom  he 
imagined  had  come  to  him  for  his  money,  was  enough  to 
take  the  composure  out  of  any  one  in  short  order.  If 
you  want  to  hear  him,  or  to  hear  what  I  heard,  you  can 
do  so,  but  I  don't  want  any  more  of  it.  If  it  did  not 
seem  cold  blooded  to  say  it,  I  would  rather  look  on  Jason 
Palliser's  corpse  than  on  the  object  I  did  to-nightt  That 
is,  if  I  did  not  wish  for  Clayton's  sake  that  his  father 
was  alive,  I —  Well,  I  guess  we'd  better  get  to  work, 
for  I'm  tired  of  talking  and  planning.  All  we  can  do 
now  is  to  finish  this  job  and  see  what  we  can  find." 

"That's  so,  Jim,"  assented  Jack,  assuming  a  slower 
and  more  serious  tone  than  he  was  wont  to.  ' '  Take  my 
place  and  I'll  break  the  news  to  the  other  boys  if  them 
cussed  dogs  don't  bring  somebody  down  on  us." 

"That's  what  I'm  afraid  of, "  said  Charlie  uneasily, 
as  he  cast  a  furtive,  sweeping  glance  at  the  copse  around 
them. 

Jack  thought  he  would  tell  Bill  first,  and  lastly  in- 
form Clayton,  so  that  he  would  have  plenty  of  time  to 
condole  with  him  if  he  took  the  news  hardly. 


THE   EXHUMATION.  361 

But,  although  Clayton  was  surprised  at  the  enuncia- 
tion of  Boyd  Emerson  being  the  murderer,  he  frankly 
told  Jack  that  he  never  expected  to  see  his  father  alive 
again,  no  matter  whether  the  search  of  the  night  revealed 
anything  or  not.  Now  that  Jim  had  ocular  proof  that 
his  theory  was  incorrect,  it  was  ten  chances  to  one  by 
the  evidence  in  hand  that  before  the  cocks  crowed  for 
day  the  eyes  of  the  party  would  behold  the  remains  of 
Jason  Palliser. 

Another  hour  dragged  slowly  by  and  the  work  went 
on,  while  Jack  and  Clayton  talked  to  keep  themselves 
awake,  and  the  dogs  had  all  quit  barking  but  two  of  the 
young  small  fellows,  which  continued  their  sharp  spas- 
modic yelping,  greatly  to  the  annoyance  of  Charlie,  who, 
despite  the  solemnity  of  the  occasion,  cursed  them 
soundly.  The  owls  in  the  forest  roundabout  had  now 
set  up  a  chorus  of  ominous  hoots  and  screams  as  though 
they  were  a  legion  of  evil  spirits  collected  to  mock  at  the 
young  adventurers,  but  for  all  that  as  the  hour  was 
drawing  to  a  close  Clayton  and  Jack  were  both  over- 
come with  drowsiness  and  their  conversation  flagged.  As 
the  last  minutes  of  the  hour  glided  by  they  succumbed  to 
the  spell  and  slept,  the  sleep  of  the  just  as  well  as  that 
of  the  healthy. 

How  long  they  slept  none  of  the  party  ever  ascer- 
tained, for  something  else  of  a  startling  nature  had  hap- 
pened and  they  took  no  notice  of  the  flight  of  time.  The 
owls  and  dogs  still  continued  their  night  serenade.  The 


362  THE   EXHUMATION. 


moon  had  gone  down  in  the  West  and  its  disappearance 
increased  the  darkness  of  the  night.  The  two  diggers 
had  completed  their  task  and  prepared  the  rude  coffin 
they  had  struck  for  hoisting  before  calling  for  their  com- 
panions to  come:  to  their  aid  and  lift  it  out. 

But  when  they  called  and  none  of  them  save  Bill 
responded  they  instinctively  guessed  that  Jack  and  Clay- 
ton had  gone  to  sleep  on  picket. 

Suddenly  an  idea  struck  Bill,  and  he  exclaimed : 

"  Say,  boys,  I  make  a  motion  that  we  get  it  out  and 
see  what  there  is  in  it  v*HJe  Clayton  is  asleep. " 

"That  would  be  a  good  idea,"  assented  Charlie. 
"  But  I  am  afraid  we  can't  hoist  it." 

"At  any  rate  we  can  try,"  responded  Bill,  laying 
hold  of  the  rope.  He  ceased  speaking  and  gave  a  pull, 
with  both  hands  grasping  the  end-?  of  the  rope  that  had 
been  carefully  laid  under  the  box,  ft  mounted.  Without 
another  dissenting  word  Charlie  an<5  Jim  took  hold,  and 
although  it  was  not  light  the  cofRa  aiid  its  contents  were 
soon  hoisted. 

"Walk  round  with  your  end,  Bill,"  said  Jim  who, 
with  Charlie,  had  hoisted  the  other  end. 

"I  can't,  Jim, "replied  Bill  gaspmgriy.  "The  durn 
thing  is  so  heavy  I  can't  hardly  hold  it  up,  boys,  and  it's 
my  idea  that  we  won't  find  no  dead  man  in  there  " 

' '  Then  what  do  you  think  we  will  find,  BiK 
Charlie  incredulously. 


THE  EXHUMATION.  363 


44 1  don't  know  what  it  is,  but  I've  handled  enough 
dead  people  to  know  something  about  the  weight  of 
them,  and  I  feel  certain  that  this  box  does  not  contain  a 
corpse.  Hold  over  this  way  a  little,  and  let  my  end  rest 
on  the  edge.  I  am  clean  puckered  out." 

In  a  couple  of  minutes  the  box  was  set  safely  on  the 
verge  of  the  excavation. 

Then  they  stood  for  a  moment  in  complete  bewilder- 
ment. 

44  What  has  it  got  in  it,  boys?"  asked  Jack  in  a  loud, 
excited  voice. 

"Gold  and  silver!"  answered  a  voice  near  them,  and 
they  started  up  more  bewildered  than  ever. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE    LURKING   FOE. 

So  complete  was  their  confusion  at  this  unexpected 
turn  of  affairs  that  not  one  out  of  the  three  comprehended 
the  full  meaning  of  the  mystical  utterance.  They  cast 
hasty,  furtive  glances  at  the  surrounding  thicket,  and 
discerned  the  form  of  a  man  standing  there  on  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  excavation,  but  that  was  all.  They  could 
not  see  his  face  plain  enough  to  recognize  him.  All  the 
old  sensations  of  ghostliness  came  over  them  when  they 
first  heard  the  voice,  but  it  soon  vanished  when  they  saw 
the  man's  form  in  such  close  proximity  in  the  wall  of 
darkness  beyond  the  light  of 'the  lantern.  For  a  brief 
moment  it  seemed  to  their  bewildered  comprehension 
that  the  spot  was  surely  enchanted,  but  as  they  glared 
into  the  darkness  and  saw  the  figure  silhouetted  therein 
they  slowly  regained  their  composure,  while  many  erratic 
thoughts  flitted  through  their  minds  in  regard  to  the 
startling  enunciation.  , 

But  the  seconds  flew  rapidly  by  and  the  noises  of  the 
night,  which  had  grown  dim  to  their  senses,  so  suddenly 
enveloped  in  such  a  maze  of  bewildering  circumstances, 
seemed  to  increase  as  they  recovered  their  equilibrium 
and  orie  and  all  were  making  a  desperate  effort  to  form 

(364) 


Well   ic  I  look  like  a  desperacc  I" 


THE   LURKING    FOE.  367 

a  correct  solution.  But  Jim,  remembering  his  lecture  on 
the  subject  of  superstitious  fears,  and  also  that  he  was 
expected  to  act  quickly  and  promptly  in  cases  of 
emergency  like  this,  finally  found  his  speech  and  spoke, 
breaking  the  dread  silence  : 

"Since  you  have  told  part  of  it  come  into  the  light 
where  we  can  see  you  and  tell  us  the  rest,"  he  exclaimed, 
and  the  figure  in  the  dark  answered  back : 

"  But  I'm  afraid  you  would  all  be  afraid  of  me  if  you 
saw  my  face." 

"Well,  tell  us  who  you  are  then,"  responded  Jim. 

But  the  voice  did  not  reply  at  once,  and  that  caused 
a  spasm  of  alarm,  not  unmixed  with  fear  to  sweep  over 
them.  Jim  turned  to  Bill  and  said  in  a  loud  whisper : 

"Go  wake  the  other  boys,  Bill.  I'm  afraid  there  is 
mischief  afoot." 

Bill  started  to  obey,  and  when  he  had  gone  about 
ten  paces  he  heard  the  voice  in  the  dark  say: 

"  If  I  tell  you  who  I  am  perhaps  you  can  guess  the 
rest.  Shall  I  tell  you  ?" 

"  You  mean  us  no  harm,  then  ?" 

"No,  indeed.  I  would  hardly  harm  anybody  I  con- 
sider as  friends." 

"  Then  you  may  tell  us  what  you  are,  for  we  are  just 
dying  with  curiosity." 

On  hearing  the  voice  Bill,  thinking  he  might  strike  a 
clue  to  the  mystery  by  listening,  had  stopped  near  the 


368  THE    LURKING    FOE. 

wagon  and  stood  listening.  His  herring  was  good,  and 
he  caught  the  drift  of  the  bandied  confab  between  Jim 
and  the  figure.  He  waited  for  the  voice  in  the  dark  to 
explain,  and  he  did  so  with  the  idea  that  he  would  break 
the  news  to  Clayton  abruptly  and  ward  off  any  melan- 
coly  feelings  that  might  possess  him. 

"  Well,  I  don't  think  it  will  be  any  trouble  for  you  to 
guess  who  I  am  when  I  tell  you  what  I  am,"  said  the 
figure.  "'Believe  me,  then,  and  I'll  tell  you.  I  am  the 
rightful  heir  to  the  contents  of  that  box  you  have  ex- 
humed from  the  spot  where  it  was  buried  many  years 
ago." 

Like  a  flash  of  lightning  from  a  clear  sky  it  was  now 
plain  to  them  that  the  long  lost  treasure  was  before  them, 
as  well  as  its  rightful  owner,  and  both  having  a  grue- 
some, mysterious  history,  it  was  no  wonder  the  young 
men  felt  dazed  and  stupefied  at  such  a  stupendous  reve- 
lation, and  could  find  no  words  in  which  »  to  reply.  Jirn 
had  a  strong  conviction  that  Tom  Alton  was  alive  yet, 
but  he  fancied  him  either  a  victim  of  Hart  Emerson's 
treachery  or  a  partner  in  his  crimes,  but  which  he  neither 
cared  nor  specified.  And  as  it  is  natural  for  human  com- 
prehension to  grasp  at  exterior  appearances,  Jim  based 
his  conclusions  upon  Hart's  drunken  confession,  and  the 
startling  enunciation  naturally  caused  him  to  recall  his 
own  theory,  now  that  Jack's  was  thoroughly  dissected. 
"Now,  then,"  he  thought,  " whoever  is  right,  or  who- 
ever is  wrong,  we'll  soon  learn," 


THE   LURKING  FOE.  369 

"You  are  then  Tom  Alton,  are  you?  Well,  Tom, 
I  feel  quite  sure  that  if  you  do  happen  to  be  what  you 
are  reported  to  be,  you  have  not  lost  the  chivalrous 
nature  of  your  race.  Come  out  into  the  light  and  let  us 
see  your  face." 

Jim  Carver  was  acquitting  the  position  he  rilled 
grandly.  We  have  stated  before  that  he  was  the  equal 
of  Clayton  in- intellectual  and  mental  powers.  But  in  a 
position  like  the  one  he  now  occupied  it  is  doubtful  if 
Clayton  would  have  possessed  as  wide  a  range  of  thought 
under  such  a  startling,  suddenly  developed  ordeal.  Jim 
had  realized  that  as  the  noted  Tom  Alton  was  now  in 
their  presence  that  his  thoughtful  appeal  to  the  pride 
and  chivalry  of  his  race  was  their  only  weapon  of  de- 
fense if  he  had  abandoned  the  straight  and  narrow  paths 
of  honesty  for  the  crooked  and  thorny  paths  of  outlawry, 
sin,  and  high  crimes  and  misdemeanors.  But  the  man 
stepped  out  of  the  darkness  and  into  the  light,  and  when 
Jim  and  Charlie  had  scanned  his  visage  closely  in  the 
bright  light  of  the  lantern  they  both  mentally  remarked 
that  this  man  with  the  gruesome  history  looked  like  any- 
thing but  the  fierce,  bloodthirsty  bandit  that  he  had  been 
painted. 

A  round  face,  with  two  flashing  blue  eyes  that  shone 
clearly  with  a  sane,  beaming  light  of  honesty  and  truth, 
with  a  long,  flowing  brown  beard  that  covered  his 
shirt  front,  and  dressed  in  a  heavy  woolen  suit  of  bluish 
black  clothes,  with  a  broad  brimmed  slouch  hat  set 


37O  THE   LURKING    FOE. 


jauntily  on  the  side  of  his  head,  gave  the  newcomer  the 
appearance  of  a  rough  backwoods  preacher. 

"Well,  do  I  look  like  a  desperado,  young  men?"  he 
asked  presently  with  a  mischievous  twinkle  in  the  big, 
blue  eyes.  The  two  young  adventurers  were  both  in- 
spired with  confidence  when  they  noted  the  genial  ex- 
pression of  the  intruder's  visage.  Yet  they  mentally 
remarked  that  he  was  a  man  who  looked  as  though  he 
would  stand  no  trifling,  and  they  knew  that  they  would 
either  have  to  trust  him  wholly  or  not  at  all.  That  face, 
so  long  hidden  from  the  eyes  of  the  inhabitants  of  its 
native  community,  seemed  to  say  as  plainly  as  if  it  had 
been  engraved  in  glaring  letters:  "Trust  me  or  not,  just 
as  you  please.  I  shall  not  beg  you  to  trust  me." 

"You  certainly  do  not,"  replied  Jim  in  a  tone  that 
corroborated  his  words.  "  Since  you  have  turned  up 
alive  don't  you  think  it  would  be  a  good  idea  to  give  an 
account  of  yourself  and  the  cause  of  your  long  absence  ?" 

"I  think  it  would,  and  I  will  do  so  when  the  time 
comes.  My  name,  you  know,  has  been  dragged  down  in 
the  mud  by  some  unscrupulous  adventurer,  and  it  is 
natural  that  people  who  once  knew  me  should  be  a  little 
curious  about  me,  as  well  as  afraid.  I  think  that  there 
are  two  of  your  party  that  can  clear  me  in  the  eyes  of 
these,  my  neighbors,  by  telling  what  they  know.  Bill 
Thornton  is  a  brick,  isn't  he  ?  It  is  he  that  can  tell  you 
that  the  description,  that  is  in  the  hands  of  all  the  sheriffs 
of  the  country,  does  not  tally  with  the  description  of  the 


THE   LURKING   FOE. 


Fox  Valley  bandit  chief.  And  Clayton  Palliser  can  tell 
you  something  about  me  too,  but  it  won't  hardly  be  re- 
liable, as  he  only  has  my  word  for  it." 

Jim  and  Charlie  looked  at  each  other  in  utter  aston- 
ishment. How  did  he  know  Clayton  ?  Had  Clayton 
ever  met  with  him  ?  Would  revelation  never  cease? 

Before  any  of  them  spoke  again  Bill  and  the  other 
two  rejoined  them. 

Jim  did  not  forget  that  he  was  master  of  ceremonies, 
and  quickly  stepping  up  to  Clayton  he  pointed  to  the 
newcomer  and  said  : 

"Clayton,  did  you  ever  meet  with  that  man  before?" 

With  a  look  of  pleased  recognition,  Clayton  and  the 
intruder  gazed  at  each  other  for  a  second,  and  then  Clay- 
ton answered  in  the  affirmative.  Jack  was  bursting  with 
curiosity,  while  the  others  were  but  little  less  apprehen- 
sive than  he.  He  forgot  that  his  own  pet  idea  had  proven 
incorrect,  and  stood  like  one  just  awakened  from  a  dream 
to  find  it  a  reality.  All  the  romantic  events  recorded  in 
his  books  seemed  tame  in  comparison  to  the  unearthed 
mysteries  of  the  night.  Then  he  thought,  "there  is  still 
a  chance  that  Jason  Palliser  is  alive,  and  I  hope  to  God 
that  he  is  for  Clayton's  sake,  but  it  seems  like  we  have 
all  been  fooled  in  our  calculations.  " 

Clayton's  thoughts  were  much  the  same  as  Jack's. 
That  both  theories  were  void  of  results  in  their  favor  was 
patent  to  him  as  well  as  the  others,  and  when  he  recog- 


372  THE    LURKING   FOE. 


nized  in  the  man  before  him  the  first  lieutenant  of  the 
Fox  Valley  stranglers  he  felt  a  vague  premonition  of  a 
future  solution  of  the  puzzling  mystery  when  he  recalled 
the  incident  of  the  night  ride  over  the  mountains,  and 
remembered  hovv  he  had.'been  startled  at  the  strange 
likeness  of  this  man's  companion  to  his  grandfather. 
Clayton  had  often  asserted,  and  no  one  had  any  inclina- 
tion to  doubt  that  he  meant  it,  that  the  money  that  had 
been  lost  with  the  loss  of  his  parent  was  a  heavy  loss,  as 
it  involved  nearly  their  all,  but  it  was  insignificant  to  the 
loss  of  the  loved  member  of  the  family.  Gladly  would 
they  have  relinquished  the  money  if  they  could  once 
more  have  seen  Jason  Palliser  alive  and  well. 

"  Well,  since  you  remember  having  seen  me  do  you 
remember  anything  I  told  you  ?"  asked  the  man,  as  he 
produced  from  his  coat  pocket  a  pipe  case  and  took  there- 
from a  short  briar  pipe. 

4 '  I  remember  all, "  replied  Clayton,  '  *  but  particularly 
that  you  told  us  that  you  were  a  member  of  the  Fox 
Valley  stranglers/5 

"That  doesn't  look  much  like  I  was  a  bandit  chief, 
does  it  ?  But  in  order  to  save  time  I  will  be  brief,  and 
explain  all  I  can  now  in  as  few  words  as  possible.  My 
full  name  is  Andrew  Thomas  Alton  at  your  service,  and  I 
am  at  present  Andy  Thomas,  first  lieutenant  of  the 
stranglers.  You  see  I  am  not  afraid  to  confide  in  you," 
casting  a  sweeping  glance  around  the  group,  indicating 
them  all,  "for  I  know  enough  of  you  all  to  know  thai 


THE   LURKING   FOE.  373 

you  have  grand,  generous  natures,  free  from  treachery 
and  deceit,  and  if  I  can  succeed  in  convincing  you  that  I 
am  an  honest  man  and  a  victim  of  circumstances  that  no 
man  can  foresee,  I  am  confident  that  you  will  do  all  in 
your  power  to  aid  me.  Now  then,  you  see  I  am  a  pretty 
good  judge  of  human  nature.  There  lies  at  our  feet  the 
long  lost  hoard  of  my  grandfather,  which  is  without 
doubt  a  fortune  in  itself  in  pure  round  American  dollars 
that  might  have  lain  there  for  ages  to  come  if  you  young 
men  had  not  discovered  it  by  accident.  I  don't  say  that 
you  were  under  the  impression  that  you  would  find  it 
here,  for  aside  froni  what  I  overheard,  I  know  exactly 
what  you  sought  here — something  that  has  been  too  deep 
for  your  penetration.  Ah,  my  friends,  you  are  wise  men 
in  your  day,  but  you  little  understand  the  deep,  intricate 
machinations  that  the  human  mind  is  capable  of.  I  am, 
so  I  believe,  several  years  older  than  the  oldest  one  of 
you,  and  added  years  are  bound  to  bring  increased  knowl- 
edge. But  I  have  been  at  work  on  this  same  case  my- 
self for  the  last  eighteen  months,  and  I  have  not  yet 
been  able  to  enlighten  myself* with  a  knowledge  of  the 
whole  mystery.  Only  a  part  of  it  have  I  succeeded  in 
unearthing.  But  I  have  forgotten  what  I  was  going  to 
say  about  the  treasure  there.  Oh  yes,  I  have  it  now. 
I  was  going  to  say  that  a  mean  vulgar  mind  would  have 
jumped  at  the  idea  of  seizing  this  recovered  wealth  and 
bribing  you  to  aid  in  the  extrication  of  its  owner,  but 
you  see  I  know  you  better  than  that.  I  know  you  well 


374  THE    LURKING    FOE. 

enough  to  refrain  from  any  attempt  of  that  kind,  but 
hope  that  you  will  be  convinced  of  my  innocence,  and  I 
have  no  fears  about  obtaining  your  aid  after  that." 

Alton  ceased  speaking  and  glanced  around  the  group 
to  note  the  effect  of  his  speech.  He  was  gratified  at  the 
beaming  light  of  confident  admiration  in  their  eyes,  and 
proceeded  to  fill  his  pipe,  but  his  gaze  was  riveted  upon 
Jack  in  a  half  amused  expression,  and  his  thoughts  ran 
like  this:  "Just  like  I  used  to  be  for  the  world,  with 
the  same  impatient,  restless,  active  minded  disposition ; 
the  same  irrepressible  spirit,  and,  by  jove,  there  is  the 
same  droop  of  the  jaws  that  Bill  Nash  used  to  quiz  me 
about  when  I  was  under  a  spell  of  excitement.  Well,  I 
always  did  argue  that  a  soil  that  was  strong  enough  to 
grow  rank  weeds  would  produce  cereals  just  as  rank,  and 
his  mind  is  the  weed  matted  soil  just  now,  just  as  mine 
was.  He'll  get  over  that  by  and  by,  and  then  I  believe 
there  will  be  no  smarter  man  in  the  community  than  Jack 
Dalton.  Yet  I  am  not  opposed  to  letting  young  people 
read  fiction  by  no  means,  for  I  believe  it  enlarges  their 
minds  and  gives  them  a  taste  for  all  that  is  noble  and 
elevating.  Those  minds  that  are  led  astray  by  it  are 
only  the  weak  and  barren  ones  that  are  of  no  force  in 
the  world's  advance  and  had  better  be  out  of  the  way. 
There  is  Hart,  for  instance,  as  a  sample.  He  would  not 
read  anything,  much  lest  a  novel.  His  whole  mind  was 
engrossed  with  planning  and  scheming  for  his  own  ad- 
vancement. Selfishness  was  a  marked  trait  of  his  char- 


THE    LURKING    FOE.  375 

acter,  but  I  have  found  out  that  the  cold  blooded  plotters 
of  the  world  do  not  spring  from  the  reading  class  of 
people.  The  devil  enters  the  temple  of  clay  and  finds 
no  well  laid  bulwarks  of  enlightenment,  takes  complete 
control  and  leads  the  victim  on  to  an  untimely  end." 

With  this  he  ended  his  cogitations  and  lit  hts  pipe, 
while  the  others  stood  in  deep  reflection. 

'  *  You  must  understand,  Alton, "  said  Jim  persuasively, 
"that  we  have  been  through  a  great  amount  of  excite- 
ment to-night,  and  although  we  have  no  doubt  of  your 
honesty,  yet  it  is  hard  for  us  to  adopt  ourselves  readily 
to  the  conditions  you  mentioned.  What  else  can  you 
say  in  your  favor  that  would  convince  us  of  your  worthi- 
ness," 

Alton  removed  his  pipe  from  his  mouth  and  gazed  at 
Jim  reflectively. 

'  •  Perhaps  you  don't  know  that  there  is  a  connecting 
link  between  me  and  Clayton  Palliser  ?  I  have  some  one 
who  is  my  friend  and  companion  that  will  gladly  cor- 
roberate  any  statement  of  mine,  and  he  is  the  very  man 
you  are  in  search  of." 

A  thrill  of  joyful  surprise  convulsed  the  whole  party, 
but  they  made  no  answer.  A  silence,  solemn  and  im- 
pressive, ensued,  which  not  even  the  dogs  nor  the  owls 
had  the  rudeness  to  break,  as  they  had  ceased  their  noise 
and  the  night  was  again  undisturbed  by  any  rude  sounds. 
The  maze  of  joyful  feeling  that  enveloped  them  at  the 
welcome  enunciation  eliminated  any  vestige  of  doubt  in 


THE   LURKING   FOE. 


their  minds  as  to  the  honesty  of  the  long  absent  heir  of 
the  old  Alton  homestead  and  the  buried  fortune  they  had 
exhumed  in  search  of  the  remains  of  the  man  this  mys- 
terious person  had  told  them  was  yet  alive. 

"Then  it  was  my  father  that  looked  into  my  face 
that  night  we  met,  was  it  not  ?"  asked  Clayton  in  a 
tremulous,  joyful  tone. 

"  It  was,"  replied  Alton,  with  a  serious,  emphatic  nod. 
"Don't  you  remember  how  he  rode  away  from  yc~,  for 
fear  you  would  recognize  him  ?" 

"Ye-es,"  replied  Clayton  absently.  "Was  that 
what  made  him  ride  on  and  give  place  to  you  ?" 

"That  was  his  motive,"  answered  Alton,  and  then  he 
raised  his  hand  with  a  warning  gesture  and  continued  : 
"But  mind  you  now,  don't  ask  me  any  more  just  now, 
for  if  you  can  trust  me  I  would  suggest  that  you  aid  me 
first  in  getting  this  box  to  the  house,  and  then  spend  the 
night  with  me.  Then  when  you  are  rested  and  refreshed 
good  I  will  tell  you  all  I  know  about  these  puzzling 
mysteries.  " 

"But  where  do  you  live?"  blurted  Jack,  who  had  a 
mind  ever  ready  to  tackle  a  mystery. 

"Why,"  replied  Alton  with  a  merry  twinkle  in  his 
eye,  "I  live  down  here  in  the  valley.  Did  you  think  I 
lived  in  some  of  these  caves  around  here  ?" 

"No,  but  I  thought  Hart  Emerson  lived  there,"  re- 
plied Jack  a  little  slower. 


THE    LURKING    FOE.  377 


"No,  Hart  lives  at  Springfield  now,"  replied  Alton. 
"  He  has  deeded  me  back  my  property,  and  if  I  can  suc- 
ceed in  turning  the  tide  of  public  opinion,  I  will  be  a 
happy  man  once  more.  My  first  object  now  is  to  get 
this  money  safely  put  away,  and  then,  if  you  feel  satisfied 
with  what  I  tell  you,  I  feel  sure  that  you  will  aid  me. 
My  next  object  will  be  to  capture  and  bring  to  justice 
this  daring  freebooter  who  has  assumed  my  name. 
Thornton,  I  reckon  you  can  tell  them  something  that 
will  help  me,  can't  you  ?" 

"I  can  tell  them  that  you  are  not  the  chief  of  the 
Fox  Valley  outlaws,"  said  Bill. 

Alton  gave  another  emphatic  nod  and  continued  thus  : 
"Good.  Now  what  else  could  be  said  that  could  aid  me 
more  than  that  ?  Joe  Martin  broke  the  ice  for  me  and 
got  himself  into  trouble  for  it,  which  I  got  him  out  of, 
but  it  is  not  likely  that  you  young  men  run  any  risks 
living  over  in  this  beat.  But  the  night  is  passing  and 
time  is  precious,  so  let  us  get  down  to  business.  You 
will  understand  me  now,  boys.  I  am  first  lieutenant  of 
the  stranglers  while  Jason  Palliser  is  second,  but  for 
reasons  best  known  to  ourselves  we  prefer  not  to  be 
known  to  the  people  at  large  for  a  while  longer.  Only 
a  select  few,  selected  by  ourselves,  shall  know  the  secret 
of  our  lives." 

"But  we  must  consult  with  each  other  a  little  before 
we  decide,"  cautiously  replied  Clayton. 

"Very  well,"  answered  Alton  as  he  replaced  his  pipe 


THE   LURKING   FOE. 


in  his  mouth.  He  took  a  few  strong  whiffs  and  then 
again  took  it  from  his  lips  and  said  :  "I  will  stay  here 
and  you  can  go  off  a  piece  and  decide,  but  I  don't  want 
you  to  think  I  am  yearning  because  Jason  Palliser  is  not 
with  me,  for  he  is  now  in  Fox  Valley  attending  to  his 
duties,  whither_I  shall  go  myself  very  soon." 

'  *  Then  why  are  you  here  now  ?"  asked  Clayton.  "Did 
you  know  of  this  expedition  we  had  planned  and  staid  on 
purpose  to  enlighten  us  ?" 

44  1  did  both,"  answered  Torn,  "  but  I  had  no  idea 
you  would  pay  the  old  stone  house  a  visit  in  quest  of  in- 
formation." 

All  of  thenf  stared,  but  Jim  stared  a  little  harder  than 
the  rest.  As  many  startling  points  as  they  had  struck 
none  of  them  guessed  that  he  knew  of  Jim's  visit  to  the 
little  stone  hut. 

"How  did  you  find  that  out?"  asked  Jim. 

"Because  I  was  in  there  when  you  were  there.  No, 
don't  ask  me  any  more  now,  as  you'll  have  me  pumped 
the  first  thing  I  know.  I  will  leave  you  to  guess  at  the 
rest,  but  for  the  present  let  us  postpone  the  matter  till 
to-morrow.  If  you  decide  to  stop  over  night  I  will  be 
proud  to  show  to  you  that  the  hospitable  reputation  of 
that  old  house  is  no  more  extinct  than  the  family  that 
founded  it." 

This  last  sentence  was  spoken  with  great  feeling,  and 
went  far  towards  hastening  the  conclusion  of  the  young 


THE    LURKING    FOE.  379 

adventurers.  Jim  suggested  that  they  comply  and  they 
readily  assented,  feeling  that  perhaps  this  man  had  been 
as  deeply  wronged  as  the  one  they  were  seeking. 

While  the  rest  of  the  party  was  sent  to  the  house 
after  a  conveyance  Jack  was  left  to  guard  the  box.  The 
wagon  could  not  be  used  for  the  purpose,  as  it  would  be 
filled  when  they  had  stowed  all  of  their  things  therein. 
When  they  returned  the  wagon  was  to  be  reloaded  and 
they  were  to  drive  down  and  spend  the  night  with  the 
returned  master  of  the  old  Alton  homestead. 

Jack  had  abundant  food  for  reflection  while  they  were 
gone,  and  he  strove  hard  to  form  a  more  correct  idea  of 
the  secrets  to  be  revealed  on  the  morrow.  He  felt  a 
little  chagrined  at  the  futility  of  his  theory,  and  owned 
that  Jim  had  beaten  him  after  all  in  a  correct  solution, 
but  he  still  could  not  help  feeling  glad  for  his  friend's 
sake  that  it  had  resulted  as  it  did.  On  further  reflection 
he  reasoned  that  Jim  had  the  advantage  of  him  in  know- 
ing the  history  of  the  spot  and  also  had  heard  Hart  Emer- 
son's drunken  confession,  which  he — Jack — had  con- 
strued into  meaning  that  Hart  had  hired  some  one  to 
murder  Fannie  Benton,  and  could  if  he  chose  squeal 
on  him  and  bring  him  to  justice  without  danger  to  himself. 
But  what  most  puzzled  Jack  was  the  assertion  by  Tom 
Alton  that  he  was  in  the  stone  house  when  Jim  was  there. 
Surely  he  would  not  be  intrepid  enough  to  enter  there 
with  a  madman  for  a  host  who  would  be  apt  to  rend 
him  to  pieces.  No,  that  could  hardly  be  possible.  Then 


380  THE    LURKING   FOE. 

how  could  it  be  ?  Jack  would  have  given  a  good  sum  to 
have  some  plausible  idea  strike  him.  He-  studied  hard 
for  a  moment,  and  presently  a  happy  thought  struck  him, 
and  he  jumped  up  from  his  seat  on  the  grass  and  slapped 
his  leg  with  his  broad  palm  like  a  newsboy  that  had 
found  a  dollar. 

14 Now  I  have  it,"  he  exclaimed  excitedly.  "This 
Tom  Alton  is  playing  the  lunatic  for  some  purpose  which 
I  will  have  to  study  further  to  make  out.  He  certainly 
was  not  fool  enough  to  go  in  there  with  Boyd  and  him 
ravin'  mad.  Why,  they  say  a  madman  has  the  strength 
of  four  sane  ones,  and  Boyd,  if  they  have  got  him  in 
there,  could  easily  overpower  him  and  get  away.  Bet  a 
hundred  that  Boyd  has  got  out  and  they  are  shamming 
that  way  to  keep  the  people  from  bein'  uneasy — but  no, 
that  won't  do  either.  Maybe  Jim  was  right  when  he 
thought  they  had  Clayton's  pa  shut  up  there  after  all, 
since  he  has  turned  out  to  be  alive. 

Jack  ceased  his  soliloquy  and  tumbled  over  on  the 
grass  again,  but  as  he  did  so  there  was  a  sharp  report 
near  by,  and  Jack  felt  a  bullet  whiz  past  his  head  just  as 
he  relaxed  his  poise.  He  turned  his  head  quickly  and 
saw  a  little  puff  of  smoke  drifting  away  out  of  the 
thicket,  and  it  suddenly  dawned  upon  him  that  there 
must  be  treachery  afoot.  All  the  assertions  of  tjie  new 
ally  he  now  .thought  were  false,  and  a  terrible  foreboding 
swept  over  him.  What  if  this  same  Tom  Alton  was  only 
a  slick-tongued  villain  after  all,  and  was  planning  to 


THE    LURKING   FOE.  381 

divide  the  party  and  murder  them  separately  ?  All  this 
flashed  through  his  mind  in  much  less  time  than  it  takes 
to  record  it,  and  he  rose  again  to  his  feet  with  a  bold 
resolve.  That  was  to  sell  his  life  as  dearly  as  possible. 

He  was  a  dead  shot  and  a  quick  one,  as  we  have  be- 
fore recorded  a  specimen  of  his  marksmanship.  He  took 
aim  at  the  puff  of  white  smoke.  It  was  now  past  mid- 
night and  the  darkness  was  lessening.  He  did  not  re- 
quire a  great  length  of  time  to  take  sight.  The  revolver 
was  no  more  than  leveled  than  there  was  a  stunning 
report,  a  long,  slim  blaze  of  fire,  and  the  night  air  rang 
with  a  blood-curdling  yell  as  the  echo  of  the  big  revolver 
died  away  in  the  recesses  of  the  valley. 

Jack  heard  the  clatter  of  horses'  feet  in  the  road  and 
the  whir  of  wheels,  while  the  dogs  down  at  the  house 
again  bounded  forth  with  furious  barking.  He  was  be- 
wildered almost  out  of  his  senses  for  a  moment,  but 
finally  recovered,  and  when  he  heard  the  familiar  voice 
of  Clayton  near  by  he  tunned  and  confronted  the  party 
he  had  feared  was  betrayed. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


"What  on  earth  is  the  matter,  Jack?"  anxiously  in- 
quired  Clayton  as  he  stepped  within  the  light  and  saw  his 
friend  standing  with  his  still  smoking  revolver  in  his  hand. 
Jack  gave  a  gasp  for  mere  joy  when  he  tound  himself 
once  more  with  his  friends,  and  the  terrible  spasm  of 
horrible  suspicion  vanished  from  his  mystified  brain. 

' '  Oh,  golly,  Clate, "  he  answered,  4  'I've  been  enveloped 
in  a  terrible  nightmare  of  suspicion  just  now  and  have 
killed  somebody  as  sure  as  my  name  is  Jack  Daltori." 

4 'Killed  somebody ?"  reiterated  the  others  in  chorus. 
"What  did  you  do  it  for?"  continued  Clayton. 

"Because  they  tried  to  kill  me,"  exclaimed  Jack  in- 
dignantly. 

Then  when  they  pressed  him  for  an  explanation  he 
explained  everything  that  had  happened  in  their  absence, 
not  omitting  his  cogitations  on  the  subject  of  the  little 
stone  asylum  and  its  inmate. 

"Well,  we  must  look  into  the  affair  and  see  who  it 
was  that  tried  to  bushwhack  you, "  said  Jim.  ' '  We  have 
nothing  to  fear  at  the  hands  of  our  new  ally,  for  Bill 
Nash  also  recommends  him,  and  you  know  Bill  is  square. 

(382)  " 


They  beheld  the  stricken  foe  stretched  out  on  his  back 
apparently  lifeless. 


TOM  ALTON'S  STORY.  385 

I  guess  he  is  one  of  the  select  few  he  mentioned,  and 
for  my  part  I  believe  he  is  square  himself." 

"Where  is  he  ?"  inquired  Jack  anxiously.  He  wanted 
to  tell  them  of  the  terrible  suspicion  that  had  swept  over 
him  when  the  lurking  enemy  had  fired  at.  him  from  the 
copse,  but  did  not  wish  it  to  reach  the  ears  of  Alton. 

"He's  coming  with  the  wagon  and  the  two  blacks 
that  stay  there,"  replied  Charlie.  "But  I'm  awfully 
anxious  to  know  who  it  was  that  attacked  you,  and  what 
his  motive  was.  Let  us  look  for  him  a  little  while  they 
are  coming." 

"Oh,  he's  turned  up  his  toes,  boys,  and  don't  you 
forget  it,"  exclaimed  Jack,  as  he  pointed  to  the  spot 
where  he  had  directed  his  shot,  and  drew  a  long  breath 
of  relief. 

"Well,  let's  see  about  it  then,"  said  Jim,  as  he  led 
the  way  to  the  place  indicated,  which  was  about  ten  feet 
above  the  plum  tree  where  the  wagon  stood.  Here  was 
a  thick  growth  of  hazels,  with  a  tall  stump  in  the  center, 
which  was  large  enough  to  shield  a  man  from  danger  of 
discovery  or  any  shots  directed  at  him  if  he  was  wise 
enough  to  stay  behind  it.  A  small  opening  led  from  the 
old  stump  directly  toward  the  excavation  where  Jack  was 
stationed,  which  afforded  a  splendid  opportunity  for 
taking  aim  at  him  from  behind  the  stump.  But  it  was 
a  lucky  thing  for  Jack  that  the  lurking  enemy,  who  was 
no  other  than  Bob  Willis,  had  thought  that  his  shot  had 
removed  the  bar  between  him  and  the  coveted  prize,  and 


386  TOM  ALTON'S  STORY. 


ventured  out  from  his  hiding  place.  Strange  coincidence 
that  Bob  and  his  pal,  Manton  Brightwood,  had  set  this 
very  night  for  their  own  expedition,  and  having  arrived 
on  the  scene  to  find  that  they  were  too  late,  they  held  a 
hurried  council,  decided  to  wait  for  a  chance  to  sneak  off 
with  the  treasure  if  it  were  possible.  They  had  brought 
with  them  tools  with  which  to  work,  just  as  our  friends 
had,  and  a  two-horse  buggy  strong  enough  to  carry  the 
prize  away  in.  Bob  instructed  Manton  to  stay  with  the 
team  and  sought  out  the  hiding  place  which  afforded 
him  such  a  fair  shot  at  the  bar  between  him  and  fortune. 
He  waited  patiently  for  the  victim  to  get  into  a  position 
which  would  insure  quick  work,  and  when  Jack  rose  to 
his  feet  he  took  aim-  at  him,  but  hearing  Jack's  muttering 
he  desisted,  thinking  it  might  be  some  one  else  that  he 
was  talking  to.  When  at  last  he  satisfied  himself  that 
Jack  was  alone  he  fired,  and  Jack  tumbled  over,  as  he 
thought,  from  his  shot,  and  waiting  a  brief  second  he 
moved  out  from  his  hiding  place,  but  owing  to  the  pow- 
der smoke  that  shone  white  and  dazzling  in  the  rays  of 
the  lantern  he  could  not  tell  that  his  opponent  was  yet 
alive  and  alert  till  he  was  startled  by  the  report  of  Jack's 
revolver  and  felt  the  ball  strike  him  in  the  stomach, 
uttering  the  loud  screech  of  pain  heard  by  Jack,  he 
tumbled  over  and  stretched  out  on  the  ground  and  then 
into  oblivion.  No  one  knew  how  the  cowardly  com- 
panion awaiting  results  while  sitting  in  the  cushioned  seat 
of  the  buggy  dreaming  of  the  life  of  ease  and  luxury 


TOM  ALTON'S  STORY.  387 

that  awaited  him  had  suddenly  been  awakened  from  the 
dream,  and  realizing  that  delay  was  dangerous  had  merci- 
lessly applied  the  whip  to  the  horses'  backs  and  sped 
away  up  the  mountain. 

Jack  had  stepped  in  front  of  Jim  and  reached  the 
border  of  the  thicket  before  the  others  did,  and  cautious- 
ly peering  through  the  opening  saw  in  the  dim  starlight 
the  old  stump,  and  his  excited  fancy  at  once  construed  it 
into  the  form  of  a  man. 

"Here,  Bill,  give  me  the  lantern  a  minute,"  he  ex- 
claimed excitedly.  "I  see  something  that  looks  like  a 
man  in  there." 

His  companions  laughed  at  his  imagination. 

"Oh,  no  joke,  I  guess  not,"  laughingly  exclaimed 
Bill,  as  he  came  forward  and  handed  Jack  the  lantern. 
"I  guess  if  there  was  anymore  of  them  here  they  would 
have  fled  when  they  heard  you  begin  to  shoot.  But  I'm 
curious  to  know  what  the  fellow  is  after  anyhow. " 

"It  couldn't  have  been  Milt,"  remarked  Jack,  as  he 
held  the  lantern  so  that  its  rays  shone  upon  the  object  of 
his  fears.  "He went  out  of  the  world  through  the  hemp 
route  at  the  hands  of  the  stranglers  a  little  while  back, 
and  they  are  the  last  men  in  the  world  to  hang  anybody 
by  mistake.  Why,  Milt  was  marked  with  a  smooth  crop 
off  of  the  right  ear,  and  they  would  have  kno'ed  him  by 
that.  No,  it's  only  a  stump,  boys;  but  what  is  that  piled 
up  there  ir  the  leaves  if  it  ain't  a  dead  man  ?  My,  but 


388  TOM  ALTON'S  STORY. 

I'd  hate  it  if  I'd  killed  a  man,  but  it  was  either  kill  or 
be  killed,  you  see." 

"Of  course,  Jack."  assured  Clayton,  as  he  scrambled 
in  behind,  closely  followed  by  the  others.  Jack  held  the 
lantern  up  and  pushed  back  the  overhanging  brush,  then 
held  the  lantern  so  its  rays  fell  obliquely  upon  the  form 
at  their  feet.  They  beheld  the  stricken  foe  stretched  out 
on  his  back  apparently  lifeless. 

A  spasm  of  commingled  emotions  convulsed  Jack 
Dalton  when  he  recognized  in  the  assassin  the  lover  of 
the  girl  that  made  her  home  with  his  kinsman.  A  thou- 
sand wild  thoughts  flashed  through  his  mind,  already 
overwrought  with  the  exciting  revelations  of  the  night, 
and  he  stood  like  one  turned  to  stone,  while  the  voices 
of  his  companions  sounded  ghostly  and  muffled  in  his 
ears.  How  could  he  tell  his  relatives  that  it  was  Lottie's 
lover  that  he  had  killed  in  self  defense.  Could  he  ever 
look  into  her  pretty  face  again  without  a  feeling  of  re- 
morse that  she  had  been  bereft  of  her  lover  at  his  hands. 
His  knowledge  of  woman's  nature  told  him  that  she 
would  be  prone  to  believe  her  lover  a  villain,  and  if  she 
loved  him  truly  the  knowledge  that  he  was  a  villain  would 
make  but  scant  difference  as  women  love.  He  thought 
of  all  the  unfolded  mysteries  of  the  night,  and  wondered 
what  would  be  next,  but  he  heartily  wished  that  he  was 
at  home  now,  where  he  could  have  a  good  talk  with  his 
mother,  who  had  often  soothed  his  perturbed  spirit  by 
her  motherly  recital  of  the  intricate  machinations  of  the 


TOM  ALTON'S  STORY.  389 

world  and  its  contents.  Even  now,  while  his  perturbed, 
overwrought  mind  was  picturing  gloomy  events  of  the 
future  things  were  not  so  dark  as  they  seemed. 

4 'Hello  there,  boys,  what's  up  now?"  called  a  familiar 
voice  from  the  border  of  the  thicket.  The  rattle  of  a 
vehicle  was  also  heard  near  by,  and  as  Bill  Nash  scrambled 
into  the  opening  where  they  stood  over  the  dead  body  of 
Bob  Willis,  as  they  supposed,  Tom  Alton  drove  up  with 
the  two  negroes  in  the  wagon  and  leaped  out. 

Bill  was  allowed  room  to  examine  the  prostrate  form, 
and  when  he  descried  the  features  of  the  man  he  ex- 
claimed excitedly: 

"  Bob  Willis,  as  sure  as  shooting.  What  in  the  name 
of  all  that's  holy  do  you  think  brought  him  here  to- 
night ?" 

"Is  it  Bob  Willis,  Bill?"  inquired  Tom  Alton  from 
the  edge  of  the  thicket.  "What's  up,  anyhow,  boys?" 

"Let's  carry  him  out  of  here,"  said  Jim  authoritative- 
ly. "  We  can't  all  get  around  him  in  here."  Then  he 
answered  Alton's  query  thus :  "Yes,  it  is  Bob  Willis, 
and  he  tried  to  kill  Jack  and  Jack  turned  the  tables  t>n 
him.  He  didn't  hit  you,  did  he,  Jack?  I  never  thought 
to  ask  you." 

"No,  he  didn't  hit  me,  but  he  came  awfully  close  to 
it,"  replied  Jack.  "I  guess  I  was  too  badly  excited  to 
give  you  a  clear  account  of  every  detail  of  the  case,  and 
may  have  omitted  to  tell  you  how  I  dropped  suddenly 


390  TOM  ALTON'S  STORY. 

down  on  the  grass  and  the  bullet  whizzed  past  my  head 
just  as  I  relaxed  balance. " 

Tom  Alton  gazed  at  the  face  of  the  stricken  man 
with  a  strange  expression  when  they  had  lugged  him  out 
of  the  thicket  and  laid  him  on  the  greensward.  He 
knelt  on  the  grass  beside  him  and  scrutinized  him  closely 
for  any  sign  of  remaining  life.  He  examined  the  pulsa- 
tion of  the  temples,  the  heart  and  the  wrists  and  shook 
his  head  meaningly.  The  others  looked  on  in  silence, 
and  Jack  was  for  the  first  time  in  his  life  sorrowful  and 
gloomy  when  he  found  that  life  was  extinct  in  the  body 
of  his  stricken  assailant. 

Alton  rose  from  his  kneeling  position.  "  We  will 
take  him  to  the  stone  cabin  down  there  until  to-morrow, 
and  then  we  will  give  hirn  a  Christian  burial,"  he  enuncU 
ated.  "But,  my  friends,  you  may  not  believe  me,  but 
Bob  was  a  bad  egg  and  no  doubt  deserved  what  he  got. 
I  know  his  history  as  well  as  he  himself,  and  to-morrow 
when  we  have  given  him  a  decent  burial,  and  I  have  re- 
lated my  own  experience  and  the  cause  of  my  long 
absence  from  this  my  native  community,  I  want  to  lay 
before  you  in  black  and  white  something  that  will  en- 
lighten you  in  regard  to  the  career  of  Hart  Emerson  and 
this  fellow  that  has  met  his  death  here  to-night." 

"But  do  you  have  any  idea  what  he  was  doing  here 
to-night,  and  why  he  tried  to  kill  Jack  ?"  asked  Bill,  who 
had  an  idea  that  he  held  the  key  to  all  of  the  mysteries 
that  had  engrossed  the  minds  of  the  people  for  so  long. 


TOM    ALTON S    STORY.  391 

"Yes,  I  have  an  idea,"  replied  Alton,  in  a  slow, 
cautious  tone.  ''But  we  won't  talk  of  it  now.  Let  us 
make  haste  now  and  get  him  and  the  box  into  the  little 
rock  house,  and  to-morrow  I  will  tell  you  all  I  know 
about  everything." 

The  others  were  getting  drowsy,  and  now  showed  a 
desire  to  bring  operations  to  a  close  for  the  night,  and  as 
they  were  now  on  the  premises  of  Tom  Alton  they  acted 
under  his  orders.  Everything,  including  the  dead  man 
and  all,  were  loaded  in  the  vehicles  and  conveyed  to  the 
house.  When  they  arrived  there  Alton  instructed  Jack 
and  one  of  the  negroes  to  put  up  their  team  while  him- 
self and  the  others  conveyed  the  dead  man  and  the  box 
of  money  to  the  stone  cabin,  where  they  would  be  locked 
up  for  safe  keeping.  He  opened  the  gate  near  the  barn 
where  a  road  ran  along  the  lot  fence  and  meandered  up 
the  point  in  the  direction  of  the  hut,  and  the  negro  that 
answered  to  the  name  of  Monroe,  being  the  trusted  con- 
fident of  both  the  old  and  new  masters,  drove  the  two 
strange  objects  in  the  wagon  on  toward  the  place,  fol- 
lowed by  the  party  on  foot. 

This  road  was  one  used  as  a  wood  road,  a  road  over 
which  wood  for  general  use  at  the  house  was  conveyed 
from  the  forest  that  lay  back  of  the  stone  cabin  on  the 
slope  of  the  spur.  Its  course  ran  within  about  fifty 
yards  of  the  cabin,  just  below  it,  skirting  an  old  worm- 
eaten  fence  that  the  brush  had  nearly  hidden  from  view, 
and  in  order  to  get  to  the  cabin  it  was  necessary  to  make 


392  TOM  ALTON'S  STORY. 

an  opening  through  it.  This  was  quickly  accomplished 
by  able  and  willing  hands,  and  the  vehicle  with  its  strange 
load  drew  up  before  the  door  of  the  little  stone  prison 
that  was  wrapped  in  so  much  mystery. 

It  was  not  to  be  disputed  that  Jim  was  all  the  time 
under  a  spell  of  gruesome  curiosity  when  he  remembered 
all  that  had  happened  and  heard  Alton's  mysterious  talk 
about  this  little  structure,  where  he  had  undergone  such 
unpleasant .  sensations  a  few  hours  back.  Curiosity  is 
much  the  same  in  all  people,  and  neither  Jim  nor  his 
companions  could  help  but  wonder  whether  the  hut  con- 
tained the  insane  person  of  Boyd  Emerson  or  whether  it 
was  only  a  magician's  spell  that  Jim  was  under  when  he 
visited  here. 

When  Alton  unlocked  and  threw  open  the  door  they 
all  gazed  furtively  in  with  feelings  better  imagined  than 
described.  But  they  saw  nothing,  only  an  old  chair  in 
the  dull  light  of  the  fire,  now  subsided  into  a  bed  of 
glowing  embers.  More  mystified  than  ever,  they  aided 
in  carrying  first  the  box  and  then  the  body  into  the 
room,  and  when  they  had  cast  hasty,  furtive  glances 
around  they  saw  nothing  more,  only  the  old  red  wooden 
bedstead,  made  after  the  clumsy  fashion  of  the  time, 
with  massive  corner  posts,  the  tops  decorated  with  round 
balls  and  painted  a  different  color  than  the  bodies, 
though  what  the  color  of  these  globes  originally  had  been 
was  hard  to  tell — a  small  home-wrought  table  piled  with 
books,  papers  and  magazines,  and  the  old  chair  they  had 


TOM  ALTON'S  STORY.  393 

first  seen  when  they  looked  in — this  constituted  the  sole 
furniture  of  the  room,  but  no  sign  of  a  human  being 
save  those  that  had  entered  with  them  could  any  of  them 
detect.  Jim  felt  very  much  as  though  he  had  been  under 
a  magician's  spell  or  had  been  dreaming,  but  Alton 
noticed  the  agitated  state  of  his  companions,  particularly 
Jim's,  and  when  they  had  arranged  the  two  objects  to  his 
satisfaction  he  remarked  : 

"Strange,  isn't  it,  that  the  lunatic  should  have  dis- 
appeared so  quickly?" 

But  they  did  not  press  him  for  an  explanation,  and 
they  took  their  departure  for  the  house  in  a  short  time. 
In  less  than  an  hour  from  that  time  our  young  adventur- 
ers were  under  the  roof  of  the  man  they  supposed  to  be 
a  desperate  outlaw  with  a  price  on  his  head,  and  wrapped 
in  a  pleasant  maze  of  wonder  at  the  interior  splendor  of 
the  old  house,  noted  so  much  for  its  profuse  Southern 
hospitality. 

The  morning  sun  was  throwing  a  flood  of  golden 
light  over  the  landscape,  and  the  stillness  was  unbroken 
by  any  sounds  when  the  young  men,  to  whom  had  been 
allotted  a  room  to  themselves  where  they  at  last  slum- 
bered, were  awakened  by  a  vigorous  knock  on  their  door. 
Clayton,  who  had  become  a  light  sleeper  by  lying  awake 
nights  studying  over  the  mystery  of  his  father's  disap- 
pearance and  easily  wakened,  started  up,  and  when  he 
recovered  his  senses,  invited  the  knocker,  whom  he 
thought  was  Alton,  to  come  in.  The  other  boys  still  lay 


394  TOM  ALTON'S  STORY. 

in  a  torpor,  although  they  were  awake,  and  Alton  opened 
the  door  and  stepped  in. 

He  made  no  remark  till  he  closed  the  door,  and  then 
he  sat  down  in  one  of  the  chairs  and  exclaimed  : 

"Ah  ha,  you're  awake,  are  you,  or  did  I  wake  you 
when  I  knocked  ?  I  can  easily  guess  why  you  are  a  light 
sleeper,  but  I  see  the  other  boys  have  slept  well  in  spite 
of  the  excitement  they  underwent  last  night.  I  must 
urge  you  to  hurry  up  and  dress  and  get  ready  for  break- 
fast, as  it  will  soon  be  ready." 

The  other  boys,  remembering  that  they  were  to  hear 
the  unraveling  of  the  things  they  did  not  understand, 
shook  off  the  torpid  spell  and  rose  and  dressed  as  quickly 
as  they  could.  Their,  senses  were  somewhat  benumbed 
by  the  long  contact  with  the.  night  air,  the  labor  of  ex- 
huming and  the  magic  revelations  of  the  night,  and  by 
the  time  they  were  dressed  they  heard  the  jingle  of  the 
first  bell  from  the  dining  room  and  hurried  out. 

The  meal  passed  with  only  an  occasional  remark,  and 
when  it  was  over  they  all  went  into  the  sitting  room, 
where  a  fire  had  been  kindled  and  was  now  blazing 
brightly.  Clayton  was  thinking  that  this  splendid  home 
would  have  been  his  if  it  had  not  been  for  somebody's 
treachery  as  they  seated  themselves  around  the  fire. 
Alton  produced  a  box  of  pipes  and  offered  them  one, 
which  they  politely  refused,  as  none  of  them  smoked. 

1  'So  much  the  better  for  you,"  he  said.  "I  learnl 
that  while  in  the  army,  but  if  it  bothers  any  of  you  t( 


TOM  ALTON'S  STORY.  395 

smell  tobacco  smoke  I  will  desist.  I  can  collect  my  mind 
much  better,  though,  if  I  smoke." 

All  of  them  assured  him  that  his  smoking  would  not 
inconvenience  them,  as  they  were  all  used  to  it,  some 
members  of  their  families  being  inveterate  smokers. 

4 '  I  have  concluded  to  chang'e  the  programme  a  little, " 
explained  Tom,  as  he  filled  his  pipe.  "I  have  instructed 
Nash  to  take  charge  of  the  digging  and  prepare  to  bury 
the  poor  wretch  who  lost  his  life  last  night  while  I  ex- 
plain to  you  some  of  these  mystic  affairs.  I  will  tell  you 
what  I  have  already  told  Bill  and  old  man  Benton,  who 
will  aid  the  negroes  in  the  digging.  Then  by  that  time 
they  will  be  nearly  done  and  we  will  help  in  the  inter- 
ment." 

"Very  well,  Mr.  Alton,"' answered  Clayton. 

Alton  filled  and  lit  his  pipe,  sat  down  in  a  chair  near 
the  bookstand  in  the  corner  and  faced  his  audience  like 
an  orator  beginning  his  maiden  speech.  He  smoked  on 
in  silence  for  a  moment  while  the  boys  all  remained  silent, 
knowing  that  he  was  collecting  the  events  of  the  last  few 
years  of  his  life  for  reciting  to  them. 

Presently  Alton  laid  down  his  pipe  and  a  wave  of  ap- 
prehension swept  over  the  attentive  audience. 

"I  might  as  well  commence  now  and  begin  at  the 
beginning  and  smoke  afterward,"  he  enunciated.  "Now 
listen  closely  and  don't  let  your  minds  stray  off  on  some- 
thing else  while  I  am  talking.  You  all  know  part  of  my 


396  TOM  ALTON'S  STORY. 

history,  but  I  am  only  going  to  relate  what  transpired 
from  the  time  I  left  home  for  the  army  up  to  the  present. 
Now,  I  guess  you  all  know  how  my  mother,  my  sweet- 
heart, and  a  great  many  of  my  neighbors  kicked  when 
they  found  out  my  intention  of  joining  the  Union  army. 
When  it  transpired  that  i  had  done  so  their  rage  at  me 
was  complete,  and  instead  of  leaving  home  with  friends 
and  relatives  bidding  me  good  speed  I  rode  away  'mid  their 
anathemas,  feeling  somewhat  dejected,  but  nevertheless 
sternly  resolved  to  uphold  my  cause  to  my  utmost  ability. 
I  had  a  few  of  my  neighbors  with  me,  however,  and 
derived  much  comfort  from  that,  but  still  I  could  have 
gone  away  much  better  nerved  for  the  trying  ordeal  if  it 
had  not  been  as  it  was.  I  think  I  learned  much  by  my 
misfortunes  though,  and  among  other  things  I  have  found 
out  that  those  who  are  rich  and  high  mettled  are  just  as 
liable  to  unhappiness  as  those  of  humble  degree.  Pride 
and  vanity  never  fail  to  inflict  austere  punishment  upon 
those  who  by  their  worldly-mindedness  allow  them  to 
have  their  full  sway,  and  it  is  the  proud  and  high  mettled 
that  manufacture  so  much  sorrow  for  themselves  and 
others.  If  I  had  been  a  poor  man,  surrounded  by  a 
blooming  family,  knit  together  in  strong  bonds  of  affec- 
tion, I  would  have  been  monarch  of  all  I  surveyed,  like 
Selkirk  in  his  island  home,  and  would  have  returned  home 
like  rny  companions  and  settled  down  again  to  content 
and  happiness.  But  no,  I  wanted  to  travel  and  see  the 
world,  and  absent  myself  from  those  I  had  loved  for  a 


TOM  ALTON'S  STORY.  397 

time  until  they  should  forget  their  animosity  and  long  for 
my  return.  I  never  knew  that  I  had  been  reported 
killed  in  the  battle  of  Pea  Ridge  till  about  eighteen 
months  ago,  when  I  happened  to  write  to  my  cousin  Nick, 
and  he  replied  as  soon  as  he  received  the  letter  and  told 
me  all." 

Alton  ceased  talking  and  drew  from  his  inner  coat 
pocket  a  letter.  * '  Here, "  he  said,  '  *  is  the  letter  he  wrote 
to  me  which  brought  me  home.  You  see  it  is  directed 
to  A.  T.  Alton,  New  Orleans."  Tom  handed  the  letter 
to  Jim,  who  was  sitting  near  him,  and  Jim  asked  him  if 
he  should  read  it  to  the  others.  Tom  replied  that  of 
course  he  should,  and  Jim  assumed  a  clerical  mien  and 
read  the  letter,  which  was  short  and  to  the  point : 

"DEAR  TOM  : — I  am  more  than  glad  to  find  that  you 
are  alive  yet,  but  I  have  much  to  tell  you  when  you  come 
home.  Have  you  never  been  apprised  of  the  fact  that 
Tom  Alton  is  the  desperate  leader  of  a  gang  of  outlaws 
that  have  been  tearing  things  up  pretty  livaly  here  for  the 
last  five  years  or  more  ?  Then  we  heard  that  you  were 
killed  in  the  battle  of  Pea  Ridge,  and  we  have  believed 
it  till  now.  Your  name  is  a  terror  to  the  inhabitants  of 
the  country,  and  as  you  know  you  were ,  somewhat  wild 
when  a  young  man,  it  is  easy  for  them  to  believe  the 
story.  Now,  Tom,  writing  always  was  a  bugbear  to  me, 
and  I  can't  think  of  anything  that  would  interest  a  high 
minded  person  like  you,  with  a  head  chock  full  of  knowl- 
edge. You  say  you  have  been  to  South  America.  Well, 


398  TOM  ALTON'S  STORY. 

then  you  will  have  lots  to  tell  when  you  come  home. 
But  I  would  advise  you  to  be  careful  and  not  expose 
yourself,  for  there  are  people  who  are  so  enraged  that 
they  would  show  you  no  mercy,  Come  to  my  house  first 
and  I  will  instruct  you  still  more  on  the  subject  before 
you  venture  out  much. 

Yours  in  haste,  NICK." 

Jim  looked  at  his  companions  meaningly,  and  re- 
placed the  letter  in  the  envelope  and  handed  it  back  to 
Tom,  who  sat  staring  with  a  wistful  light  in  his  big,  hon- 
est eyes.  Jack,  who  was  trying  desperately  to  curb  his 
curiosity  and  keep  from  asking  questions,  shifted  uneasily 
in  his  seat,  while  Bill  was  gazing  absently  out  of  the 
window  with  a  strange  expression  in  his  fine  dark  eyes. 
Jim  had  noticed  this  when  he  glanced  around  at  his  com- 
panions, and  a  new  thought  struck  him.  He  turned  once 
more  and  gazed  at  Bill,  who  seemed  to  wait  for  a  chance 
to  say  something  and  yet  half  afraid  to  say  it,  whatever 
it  was. 

He  finally  seemed  to  feel  that  every  eye  in  the  room 
was  looking  him  through  and  through  and  penetrating 
the  secret  he  had  been  loth  to  divulge,  and  turning  his 
head  he  faced  them  with  a  half  guilty  expression.  But 
they  all  instinctively  felt  that  he  was  going  to  throw  some 
new  light  on  the  subject  and  remained  silent. 

Bill  did  not  hesitate  when  he  saw  their  apprehension. 

"Boys,  "he  said,  glancing  around  the  circle  with  a 
half  sheepish  expression,  "did  you  ever  hear  that  the 


TOM  ALTON'S  STORY.  399 

leader  of  the  Fox  Valley  gang  was  possessed  of  a  strange 
hypnotic  power  over  those  that  come  in  contact  with 
him?" 

A  chorus  of  "Nos"  was  the  reply,  and  Bill  continued 
hurriedly : 

4 'Well,  he  has  for  a  fact,  and  you  will  find  it  so  too 
if  you  ever  run  across  him  and  he  knows  you  intend  him 
harm.  But  you  have  already  seen  him  if  you  only 
knew  it." 

« '  Already  seen  him,"  reiterated  the  others  in  a  spas- 
modic chorus.  Then  Jim  abruptly  interrupted  any  ques- 
tions the  rest  of  them  might  have  asked  by  this 
interrogation : 

"Say,  Bill,  since  you  have  broken  this  spell  then  tell 
us  if  my  suspicion  was  true, — was  not  the  tall  stranger 
we  saw  at  the  depot  yesterday  the  chief  of  the  Fox 
Valley  bandits  ?" 

"Yes,  you  are  right  there,  Jim,"  assented  Bill  ex- 
citedly. "That  was  the  man  that  goes  by  the  name  of 
Tom  Alton  and  leads  the  outlaws  of  the  valley.  I  con- 
fess that  it  has  been  a  struggle  with  me  to  break  the 
ominous  spell,  for  he  knows  that  I  have  betrayed  them. 
But  I  don't  think  any  of  the  honest  people  of  the  coun- 
try are  inclined  to  look  down  on  myself  and  Martin  for 
the  part  we  have  played,  for  we  did  no  more  than  is 
being  done  every  day  by  detectives.  But  I  thought  it 
would  aid  this  man  in  clearing  his  name  from  the  stigma. 
His  brother-in-law,  Pete  Calvin,  is  not  connected  with 


4OO  TOM  ALTON'S  STORY. 

the  gang  and  is,  I  believe,  an  honest  man,  but  he  shields 
him  all  the  same,  though  from  what  motives  I  can't 
imagine. " 

Alton  seemed  greatly  pleased  at  Bill's  information, 
and  with  a  gesture  of  the  hand  commanding  silence,  he 
resumed  his  narrative. 

"That  is  the  very  man  that  could  do  more  than  any 
one  else  for  me  if  he  chose  to,  but  I  fear  he  will  never 
choose  as  long  as  the  desperado  is  alive,"  he  enunciated, 
as  a  start  to  the  resumption  of  his  story.  "I  know 
him  personally,  and  believe  him  honest  too.  I  saved 
him  from  going  to  jail  several  years  ago^when  he  was 
under  arrest  for  burning  a  settler's  house  over  there  on 
Swan  Creek  by  going  his  bail,  and  I  fully  believe  that 
Calvin  is  anxious  to  do  me  a  good  turn,  but  I'm  afraid  he 
never  will  as  long  as  the  leader  is  at  large.  That  is  why 
I  am  anxious  to  effect  his  capture,  for,  you  know  it  will 
be  a  hard  matter  to  overcome  a  long  standing  prejudice. 
But  to  resume  my  narrative.  I  lost  no  time  in  coming 
to  Nick's  when  I  got  his  letter.  The  fellow  was  so  over- 
joyed at  seeing  me  alive  again  that  he  nearly  wrung  my 
arm  off  in  a  transport  of  gleeful  welcome,  and  then,  when 
we  had  talked  awhile,  and  he  had  scolded  me  for  absent- 
ing myself  so  long  without  writing  home,  he  suggested 
that  I  assume  another  name  until  he  could  succeed  in 
turning  the  tide  of  public  opinion.  I  agreed  to  do  so, 
and  felt  quite  safe  in  assuming  the  name  of  Andy  Thomas, 
for  not  many  even  of  my  own  clansmen  know  my  full 


TOM    ALTON  S    STORY.  40 1 

name.  The  organization  of  the  stranglers  was  already 
operating,  although  they  fancied  themselves  greatly  out- 
numbered. From  the  time  that  part  of  the  country  was 
first  settled  it  transpired  that  there  was  already  a  certain 
class  of  settlers  who  were  not  then,  nor  perhaps  ever  will 
be,  any  force  toward  civilizing  the  country.  These  were 
somewhat  scattered  settlements,  ensconced  in  the  very 
wildest  solitudes  of  the  mountains,  where  human  beasts 
of  prey  abode ;  outcasts  from  all  parts  of  the  country, 
conglomerating  there  in  the  wild  mountain  solitudes 
where  they  lived  like  Indians,  by  the  chase  and  the  oc- 
casional ensnaring  and  murdering  of  some  unlucky  trav- 
eler, which  they  proceeded  to  divest  of  his  cash,  if  he  had 
any,  and  then  buried  him  in  some  isolated  spot  like  that 
you  were  operating  in  last  night.  They  looked  upon  the 
coming  of  the  new  class  of  settlers  as  the  coming  of  a 
new  source  of  livelihood  for  them,  and  ever  since  that 
they  have  kept  the  country  over  there  in  an  uproar. 
They  were  vicious  to  a  degree  that  would  have  justified 
the  honest  settlers  in  exterminating  them,  and  as  the  war 
took  away  nearly  all  of  the  new  settlers  for  one  or  the 
other  of  the  two  armies,  these  mountain  vandals  had  an 
era  of  undisputed  sway  while  the  war  was  in  progress. 
They  stole,  they  robbed,  and  they  murdered  iacold  blood 
and  desolated  many  homes,  and  as  a  consequence,  when 
the  war  ended,  the  better  class  of  settlers  reinforced 
shortly  after  the  close  of  the  struggle,  as  quite  a  number 
of  the  new  settlers  had  a  bitter  score  to  settle  with  Mike 


402 


Rains,  Ben  Harper,  and  their  followers.  So  about 
eighteen  months  ago  the  Fox  Valley  stranglers  became 
known,  and  Nick  Alton  was  captain,  while  Andy  Thomas 
was  first  lieutenant,  and  Jay  Talbott  second  lieutenant. 
None  but  a  select  few  knew  who  Andy  Thomas  and  Jay 
Talbott  were,  or  knew  any  of  their  history,  as  they  were 
supposed  to  be  new  settlers  whose  actual  place  of  resi- 
dence no  ong  cared  much  about.  I  have  often  thought 
what  a  pity  it  was  the  pretty  and  innocent  daughter  of 
Harper  could  not  succeed  in  her  efforts  toward  his  recla- 
mation, which  she  bent  all  of  her  energies  to  accomplish 
without  success.  These  half  illiterate  children  of  nature 
could  have  been  redeemed  from  their  criminal  state  and 
taught  to  live  honest  and  useful  lives  if  they  had  not  been 
continually  dragged  into  a  succession  of  crimes  by  edu- 
cated criminals,  who  made  a  catspaw  out  of  them  for 
their  own  personal  advancement.  There  is  that  Bright- 
wood  outfit  for  instance,  as  a  sample.  They  are  as 
cunning  a  set  of  serpents  as  ever  ruined  an  Eden.  I 
think  from  what  I  can  learn  that  Bart  Brightwood  had 
nearly  succeeded  in  installing  himself  as  commander  in 
chief  when  the  present  sachem  of  the  tribe  made  his 
appearance  and  wrested  it  away  from  him,  perhaps  by 
his  hypnotic  power.  But  despairing  of  ever  reforming 
them,  the  stranglers  determined  to  rid  their  community 
of  the  worst  of  them,  taking  care  to  spot  those  who  were 
susceptible  of  reformation.  So  far  everything  has  worked 
smoothly,  as  we  have  com_e  out  victorious  in  every  en- 


TOM    ALTON7'S    STORY.  403 

counter,  and  many  necks  have  cracked,  while  many 
others  have  went  out  through  the  lead  passage. " 

Tom  paused  for  breath  and  reflection,  glanced  at  the 
clock  and  then  out  of  the  window  at  the  now  sun-swathed 
landscape  while  his  audience  looked  impatiently  at  his 
delay  in  getting  to  the  main  point  of  interest.  They  felt 
confident  that  when  he  was  through  there  would  be  little 
left  to  tell,  but  wondered  what  particular  item  he  was 
ignorant  of. 

Presently  Torn  turned  and  looked  at  his  audience  with 
a  broad  smile,  and  then  they  noticed  for  the  first  time 
the  tan  of  the  tropics  on  his  visage,  which  was  evidence 
enough  that  he  had  been  to  South  America.  Little  by 
little  he  was  convincing  his  new  allies  of  his  entire  inno- 
cence of  any  crime,  but  it  would  doubtless  have  been 
uphill  work  for  him  if  he  had  not  had  Bill  Thornton's 
testimony. 

4 '  Now  you  will  want  to  know  next  how  the  fortunes 
of  Andy  Thomas  and  Jay  Talbott  came  to  be  linked,"  he 
resumed,  taking  up  a  small  dictionary  and  fumbling  with 
it  on  the  stand  as  he  talked.  "We  had  a  pretty  lively 
time  over  there  for  a  while,  and  then  I  concluded  to  pay 
a  visit  to  my  old  home  here,  and  under  cover  of  a  dark 
night  I  slipped  in  here  and  lay  around,  watching  for  Hart 
to  leave  so  I  could  investigate  matters  a  little.  I  was 
rewarded  at  last  by  seeing  him  ride  away,  I  knew  not 
where  and  cared  less,  but  felt  sure  that  he  would  be  gone 
for  sK>me  time,  as  it  was  his  custom  to  make  long  visits 


404  TOM    ALTON S    STORY. 

in  the  old  days  when  we  were  here  together.  I  always 
had  felt  rather  lonely,  not  having  any  brothers  of  my 
own,  and  Hart  and  I  got  along  very  well  together,  and  I 
seemed  to  have  a  sort  of  brotherly  affection  for  him  for 
all  I  knew  his  selfish  nature.  Selfishness  is  not  such  a 
great  crime,  but  I  had  no  idea  what  a  cold  blooded 
schemer  he  was  till  I  had  succeeded  in  warming  myself 
into  the  good  graces  of  the  old  couple  here  and  under  the 
name  of  Captain  Thomas,  land  buyer,  had  one  night 
lodged  here,  and  knowing  where  the  duplicate, keys  of 
the  place  were  I  went  through  the  whole  house  and  found 
among  Hart's  papers  locked  up  in  the  old  iron  chest  a 
written  confession.  This  written  confession  was  sealed 
in  a  large  envelope  and  directed  to  Clayton  Palliser. " 

Alton  paused  again  to  note  the  effect  of  this  announce- 
ment. He  came  near  laughing  outright  when  he  saw  the 
five  young  adventurers  sitting  as  motionless  as  so  many 
stuffed  owls  staring  in  wide-eyed  amazement.  But  they 
spoke  no  word  in  response,  and  Alton  resumed : 

"All  of  you  had  your  own  private  opinions,  I  sup- 
pose, in  regard  to  the  fate  that  had  overtaken  Jason 
Palliser.  Now,  then,  how  many  of  you  believed  that  he 
was  yet  alive  ?" 

"  I  did,  for  one,"  answered  Jim  promptly,  "but  the 
other  boys  here  seemed  set  in  the  belief  that  he  was 
dead  and  that  we  were  exhuming  his  remains  last  night. 
As  for  me,  I  was  continually  haunted  by  a  confession 
made  by  Hart  just  after  the  termination  of  his  trial, 


TOM    ALTON  S    STORY.  405 

while  he  was  under  the  influence  of  liquor,  in  which  he 
boasted  that  he  was  not  guilty  of  the  murder  of  the 
Benton  girl  but  was  guilty  of  another  crime  that  he  had 
the  power  of  undoing.  This  led  me  to  believe  that  in- 
stead of  murdering  Palliser  he  had  imprisoned  him." 

"Ah  ha,"  said  Alton,  evincing  great  surprise  at  this 
information.  The  word  was  long  drawn  and  slowly 
emitted,  which  was  evidence  that  his  surprise  was  not 
assumed,  then  he  continued.  "Then  you  had  better 
evidence  than  the  other  boys,  and  that  was  the  reason 
why  you  had  no  faith  in  the  other  theory.  Well,  you 
would  make  a  fine  detective,  Carver.  You  see  I  know 
the  names  of  all  of  you,  for  I  and  Palliser  have  been 
keeping  watch  on  Clayton  and  his  movements  all  the 
time.  But  you  will  want  to  know  what  I  did  after  I 
found  this  written  confession,  which  I  broke  open  and 
read,  and  as  I  had  heard  of  the  mysterious  disappear- 
ance of  Palliser  I  was  in  a  transport  of  joy  to  find  that  I 
who  was  struggling  to  lift  my  name  out  of  the  mire  where 
it  had  been  dragged  by  this  unscrupulous  adventurer, 
had  suddenly  been  the  fortunate  finder  of  the  keynote  to 
the  mystery,  with  power  to  restore  the  long  lost  man  to 
his  bereaved  relatives.  This  I  believed  would  be  a  step- 
ping stone  toward  reinstating  myself  in  the  favor  of  the 
people,  for  you  know  it  takes  pretty  strong  argument  to 
overcome  long-standing  prejudice,  and  my  story  would 
not  be  swallowed  by  everybody  that  came  along.  It  is 
probable  there  will  be  people  who  will  believe  it  was  me 


406  TOM  ALTON'S  STORY. 

that  headed  the  freebooters  till  their  dying  day.  Now, 
when  I  had  sat  and  pondered  a  while  I  got  up  and  went 
straight  to  the  stone  cabin  over  there  and  without  hesi- 
tating I  unlocked  and  threw  open  the  door.  But  there 
was  no  greeting  of  welcome  awaiting  me  when  I  entered 
and  cast  my  eyes  around  the  room.  Jason  Palliser  lay 
sleeping  as  peacefully  as  a  child,  looking  just  like  you 
saw  him  that  night,  more  like  a  ghost  than  a  human 
being.  I  left  the  door  standing  open  and  sat  down  in 
the  old  chair,  thinking  I  would  let  him  waken  and  see 
the  outside  world  through  the  open  door  when  he  did  so. 
For  hours  I  sat  thus,  and  just  as  the  light  of  dawn  was 
beginning  to  break  he  awoke,  and  as  his  fate  was  turned 
toward  the  open  door  the  light  was  plainly  visible  to  him. 
He  started  up  and  looked  around,  finally  resting  his  eyes 
on  me.  I  shall  never  forget  that  look  as  long  as  I  live. 
It  was  only  a  polite  stare  of  inquiry,  but  I  confess  that 
my  emotion  was  so  intense  I  could  not  speak,  and  for  a 
brief  spell  we  sat  as  motionless  as  a  couple  of  Pagan  gods 
staring  into  each  other's  faces." 

As  if  to  let  the  minds  of  his  audience  digest  the  in- 
formation, Tom  paused  again  and  fumbled  with  the  book 
while  the  boys  were  submerged  in  a  maze  of  joyful  won- 
der. To  Jack  this  was  ahead  of  anything  recorded  in 
his  story  books,  but  Clayton  was  beginning  to  feel  greater 
respect  for  the  opinions  of  his  friend,  while  Jim  was 
slowly  forgetting  the  unpleasant  features  of  the  affair  of 
the  night  in  a  maze  of  mingled  self  adulation  and  joyful 


TOM    ALTON  S    STORY.  4O/ 

wonder,  for  it  was  just  as  he  had  expected,  only  his  own 
eyes  had  not  beheld  the  woeful  figure  his  imagination  had 
pictured.  His  mind  revolving  on  the  subject,  he  finally 
fell  to  musing  over  the  sad  situation  of  the  prisoner,  and 
the  thoughts  of  his  companions  were  much  the  same  as 
his  own.  What  days  and  nights  of  anguish  and  solitude 
had  he  endured.  Had  he  been  like  a  caged  bird,  beating 
its  wings  off  against  the  bars  of  its  cage  ?  What  depths 
of  deep  despair,  bitter  regret,  and  desolate  emptiness  of 
soul  had  he  undergone  during  the  long  years  of  solitary 
confinement,  while  the  hard  hearted  wretch  who  impris- 
oned him- was  squandering  his  money  in  riotous  living. 
Had  he  prayed  to  God  for  release  when  he  remembered 
how  the  angels  of  heaven  had  thrown  open  the  prison 
doors  of  Paul  and  Silas  and  loosened  their  shackles  ?  But 
what  a  surprise  awaited  him  when  he  found  that  the 
angel  that  opened  his  prison  door  was  the  redoubtable 
Tom  Alton  whose  name  was  a  terror  to  the  denizens  of 
the  surrounding  region. 

Alton  glanced  at  the  clock  again.  "Half  past  eight," 
he  said,  "and  I  must  hurry  or  I  won't  get  through. 
When  I  have  related  what  took  place  from  the  time  I 
came  home — or  to  Nick's,  I  mean,  which  was  to  be  my 
home  for  a  time — I  will  tell  you  a  little  of  what  happened 
to  me  while  I  was  away.  Beginning  where  I  left  off — 
Palliser  at  last  broke  the  silence,  and  his  voice  sounded 
as  ghostly  as  he  looked.  'Have  you  come  to  release 
me  ?'  he  asked,  and  his  voice  sounded  hoarse  and  pitiful, 


408  TOM  ALTON'S  STORY. 

causing  another  quaver  of  emotion  to  tug  at  my  heart. 
I  drew  my  chair  close  to  him  and  looked  him  squarely  in 
the  face  for  a  second,  then  replied  thus :  *  Yes,  I  have 
come  to  release  you,  have  no  fears  on  that  score.'  He 
seemed  very  weak  and  could  hardly  sit  up  at  first,  but 
my  enunciation  seemed  to  put  new  life  into  him  at  once. 
*  Who  are  you  ?'  he  asked,  looking  at  me  with  an  expres- 
sion of  uncertain  recognition.  I  replied  :  '  I  think  you 
have  a  pretty  good  idea  who  I  am,  but  that  does  not 
make  so  much  difference  as  what  I  am  just  at  present. 
Guess  once  what  my  name  is  before  I  tell  you.'  'Ah,' 
he  replied  without  hesitation,  '  I  know  you  by  the  picture 
of  you  that  I  have  seen  down  there  at  the  house.  This 
place  used  to  be  yours  once,  did  it  not  ?'  '  Yes,  you  are 
right  in  both  suppositions, '  I  replied,  *  but  you  must  not 
form  any  hasty  conclusions  about  me,  my  friend.  I  see 
that  your  jailer  has  kept  you  supplied  with  the  news,  and 
you  are  no  doubt  as  well  -acquainted  with  circumstances 
as  I  am.  Better  so,  if  anything. '  '  Why,  what  do  you 
mean  by  that  ?'  he  answered.  ' I  mean  that  you  have 
been  reading  of  the  operations  of  the  desperate  free- 
booter, Tom  Alton,  for  several  years  now,  while  I  have 
but  lately  got  acquainted  with  him  and  his  doings.'  He 
stared  hard.  *  Then  you  are  not  Tom  Alton  ?'  he  ven- 
tured. I  replied  that  that  was  the  name  I  bore.  'Then 
you  are  not  the  one  that  heads  this  lawless  organization  ?' 
he  interrogated. '  'No,  that  is  another  man  altogether,' 
I  answered,  and  then  I  showed  him  Nick's  letter.  He 


TOM    ALTON  S    STORY.  409 

seemed  convinced  of  the  plausibility  of  my  assertion,  and 
I  suddenly  remembered  that  I  had  better  be  getting  back 
to  the  house  or  I  might  be  discovered.  Daylight  was 
fast  approaching.  'Stay  here  till  to-night,'  I  said,  rising 
from  my  seat.  *  I  am  a  stranger  in  my  own  house,  and 
must  be  getting  back  or  I  may  be  discovered.  To-night 
I  will  pay  you  another  visit  while  the  inmates  are  asleep, 
and  then  we  will  relate  our  experiences.' 

Next  night  I  went  earlier,  and  we  talked  nearly  all 
night.  We  both  realized  that  our  fortunes  were  linked 
for  a  time  at  least,  and  we  talked  over  the  war  and  our 
adventures  therein  and  I  related  to  him  some  of  the  in- 
cidents of  my  travels.  We  were  both  deprived  of  our 
just  rights  by  the  same  man,  and  it  was  necessary  that 
we  worked  together  in  recovering  what  rightly  belonged 
to  us.  He  said  that  he  had  sworn  never  to  return  to  his 
family  till  he  had  satisfied  himself  that  his  money  could 
never  be  recovered  or  he  had  recovered  it,  and  seemed 
to  entertain  great  hopes  of  recovering  it  when  he  learned 
that  the  old  bachelor  uncle  of  Hart's  had  died  and  left 
all  to  Hart  in  his  will.  I  told  him  that  it  was  a  forgone 
conclusion  now  as  we  had  the  whip  hand  of  him,  and  if 
he  did  not  restore  us  our  belongings  we  could  expose  this 
crime  of  his  and  bring  him  to  justice.  Then  I  unfolded 
to  him  the  operations  of  the  stranglers,  and  showed  him 
the  cards  we  had  engraved  with  the  letters  O.  H.,  and 
explained  to  him  their  meaning.  This  was  a  precaution 
we  had  adopted  to  keep  from  molesting  any  of  the 


4i o  TOM  ALTON'S  STORY. 

settlers  from  surrounding  regions  who  might  be  traveling 
about  that  part  of  the  country  on  the  same  errand  as  we 
were,  and  when  we  found  out  any  other  members  of  the 
vigilantes  spying  around  there  we  gave  them  one  of  these 
cards  as  a  passport  in  case  they  should  fall  into  the  hands 
of  our  men.  Thus,  when  we  discovered  any  outside 
regulators  in  there  we  described  them  as  members  of  the 
O.  H.,  which  being  interpreted  meant  "outside  help,"  a 
thing  that  had  been  longed  for  a  good  while.  Finally 
the  gang  overstepped  the  bounds  and  went  a  little  too 
far  in  their  last  foray,  and  the  first  thing  we  knew  the 
O.  H.'s  began  to  pour  in  with  a  business  like  movement, 
and  the  number  of  encounters  became  more  frequent  and 
fiercer  than  ever.  At  last  we  caught  and  strung  Milt 
Harper,  and  then  I  and  Palliser  went  to  Springfield  in 
search  of  Hart.  We  found  him  and  sprung  the  rattle  on 
him  and  he  wilted  immediately.  He  is  going  to  sell  his 
inheritance  on  the  twenty-fifth  and  restore  to  Palliser  the 
money  he  took  from  him. 

"Now  I  will  go  back  a  little  and  relate  some  of  the 
incidents  of  my  travels  after  I  started  out  at  the  close  of 
the  war.  First,  I  visited  New  Orleans,  and  while  I  was 
there  I  met  and  got  acquainted  with  a  young  planter  who 
lived  up  the  river  about  twenty  miles,  and  when  we  were 
through  seeing  the  sights  he  pressed  me  to  go  home  with 
him,  which  I  did  without  demurring.  I  stayed  with  him 
about  two  months,  and  then  he  fell  sick  with  a  fever, 
during  which  I  staid  with  him  and  directed  his  affairs, 


TOM   ALTON  S   STORY.  411 

His  sickness  finally  resulted  in  his  death,  and  then  I 
stayed  a  week  for  recuperation  and  left  more  travel  hun- 
gry than  ever.  This  all  consumed  the  first  year  after  the 
close  of  the  war,  and  I  spent  another  year  in  rambling 
in  Old  Mexico  viewing  the  grand  scenery  and  tropical 
luxuriancy  of  the  land  of  the  Montezuma's.  From  there 
I  took  passage  for  Brazil,  and  landed  in  Rio  Janeiro  one 
evening  feeling  as  though  I  was  going  down  into  the 
infernal  regions  it  was  so  hot  to  me,  who  was  unused  to 
the  tropical  climate.  The  sun  looked  like  a  big,  red  ball 
of  fire,  disbursing  its  hot,  scorching  rays  over  the  land 
and  the  ocean,  and  the  seething,  boiling  water  and  roar- 
ing atmosphere  had  a  terrible  effect  on  my  senses  as  we 
landed,  but  the  nights  are  cool  in  those  Southern  climes, 
and  I  regained  my  composure  after  I  had  found  lodgings, 
and  by  morning  I  felt  refreshed  and  ready  for  any  new 
emergency  that  offered  exciting  adventure.  I  spent  the 
day  in  seeing  the  sights  of  this  tropical  city  of  our  sister 
of  the  South,  which,  according  to  the  observations  I 
made,  will  eventually  become  a  republic.  At  least  the 
populace  is  republican,  and  it  is  no  telling  what  time  a 
political  earthquake  so  common  in  South  America  will 
change  the  form  of  government  from  monarchical  to  one 
similar  to  our  own.  Next  day  I  joined  a  band  of  soldiers 
who  were  going  out  to  the  diamond  mines,  and  when  we 
arrived  at  the  mines  there  was  much  talk  of  a  band  of 
mountain  brigands  who  contemplated  an  attack  upon  us 
when  we  made  the  return  trip.  This  turned  out  to  be  no 


412  TOM  ALTON'S  STORY. 

false  report,  for,  when  -we  reached  a  certain  wild  pass  in 
the  mountains  we  were  startled  by  the  sudden  report  of 
firearms,  and  the  battle  was  on.  These  soldiers  are  not 
as  well  trained  in  guerilla  warfare  as  we  Americans  are, 
and  I  confess  I  was  vexed  not  a  little  at  their  mode  of 
repelling  the  attack.  The  pack  mules  loaded  with  the 
diamonds  and  supplies  were  all  driven  into  a  huddle  and 
the  way  cleared  for  action,  but  what  kind  of  action  do 
you  suppose  they  could  oppose  their  opponents  with. 
The  prize  was  a  rich  one  and  well  worth  fighting  for, 
but  when  an  army  of  brigands  is  sheltered  behind  an 
impossible  barrier  of  rocks  and  no  way  to  dislodge  them 
it  is  folly  to  stand  and  be  shot  down  like  sheep.  The 
soldiers,  however,  seemed  content  in  shooting  at  an  oc- 
casional head  that  appeared  above  the  crest  of  the 
rugged  wall,  and  this  finally  played  out.  It  was  evident 
that  the  brigands  had  some  undescernable  loophole 
through  which  they  could  fire  without  sticking  their  heads 
over  the  crest  of  the  barricade.  I  was  suddenly  envel- 
oped in  a  maze  of  patriotic  pride  of  onr  American 
capacity  for  meeting  cases  of  this  kind,  and  I  gave  a 
hurried  glance  around  to  see  if  there  was  anything  I  could 
do  to  extricate  our  force  from  their  difficult  and  danger- 
ous position.  Spying  a  large  boulder  a  little  to  our  right 
I  hastily  ran  to  it,  and  taking  out  my  glass  I  sheltered 
myself  behind  the  rock  and  took  a  hasty  observation.  I 
was  rewarded  by  the  sight  of  another  rocky  barrier  of 
big,  rough  boulders  further  up,  and  now  I  recollected  that 


413 


the  road  had  been  made  over  this  rugged  peak  by  remov- 
ing the  boulders  out  of  the  way.  They  had  been  tum- 
bled off  down  the  steep  ascent  by  great  labor,  leaving  a 
passage  about  ten  yards  wide,  and  there  were  two  trails 
leading  through  it.  We  had  taken  the  lower  one,  and  I 
saw  that  the  brigands  had  formed  the  barricade  with 
their  own  hands,  thus  enabling  them  to  fire  through  the 
crevices.  I  ran  back  to  the  command  and  told  the  com- 
mander what  I  had  discovered.  This  proved  our  salva- 
tion and  saved  us  from  a  disastrous  route.  We  sought 
for  the  weak  spot  in  the  barricade  and  found  that  there 
was  one  place  where  the  rocks  were  small  enough  to  be 
removed.  It  was  then  pretty  tough  work,  but  we  finally 
got  enough  of  them  out  to  enable  us  to  get  behind  the 
wall.  But  the  robbers,  when  they  realized  that  we  were 
going  to  get  to  them,  and  that  our  great  preponderance 
in  numbers  would  soon  overwhelm  them,  scampered  away 
and  were  soon  lost  to  view  'mid  the  crags." 

Tom  paused  again  and  glanced  at  the  clock  to  see 
whether  he  would  have  time  to  relate  all  he  wanted,  but 
he  had  noticed  that  the  young  men's  interest  in  his  ad- 
ventures was  not  as  great  as  he  expected,  which  was 
evidence  that  they 'were  already  convinced  of  his  sincer- 
ity and  honesty  of  purpose.  But  they  remained  silent 
and  attentive,  and  he  saw  from  their  expression  of  coun- 
tenance that  they  would  rather  hear  more  of  his  adven- 
tures in  the  home  region  and  less  of  his  adventures  while 
abroad. 


4 1,4  TOM  ALTON'S  STORY. 

4 '  I  believe  it  is  not  necessary  to  dwell  on  my  adven- 
tures while  abroad,"  he  remarked,  " because  I  believe 
you  are  now  thoroughly  convinced  that  I  am  just  what  I 
represent  myself  to  be.  But  it  is  a  romantic  event,  is  it 
not  ?  While  I  was  playing  Brazilian  soldier  and  hugely 
enjoying  myself  in  that  tropical  climate,  another  man 
who  either  bore  the  same  name  or  had  accidentally 
assumed  it  was  building  up  a  hard  reputation  for  me— 
aided  by  circumstances  which  perhaps  he  himself  was 
ignorant  of.  Now  that  is  one  reason  why  I  am  anxious 
to  get  hold  of  Calvin  to  see  if  he  won't  inform  me  a 
little  about  this  mysterious  man  who  is  the  head  sachem 
of  the  bandit  hordes  who  infest  these  mountains.  All 
my  efforts  to  effect  a  meeting  with  him  have  proved 
futile,  as  it  seems  like  he  is  never  with  his  followers 
except  when  leading  them  on  a  raid.  Yet  I  have  a  pre- 
monition that  this  mystery  as  well  as  all  the  others  will 
yet  come  to  light.  I  have  the  key  to  some  of  them  my- 
self, but  there  are  others  yet  that  ought  to  be  unraveled 
in  order  to  make  things  clear  to  the  populace.  It  is  my 
belief  that  Calvin  holds  the  key  to  those  I  do  not." 

Tom  again  paused,  and  the  others  thought  they  would 
now  question  him  a  little  on  certain  points  they  were 
particularly  interested  in. 

Jim  was  first  to  speak. 

"And  what  are  the  particular  points  of  this  tangled 
web  of  mysteries  that  you  are  yet  ignorant  of  ?"  he  inter- 
rogated, thinking  that  he  was  speaking  for  all.  Different 


TOM  ALTON'S  STORY.  415 

questions  had  been  framed  by  the  others,  but  Jim's  sud- 
den interrogation  reminded  them  that  they  had  agreed  to 
let  him  do  the  thinking,  and  it  suddenly  struck  them 
they  had  best  let  him  alone.  So  they  remained  silent 
and  listened  to  Alton's  reply. 

"  The  particular  points  I  have  not  yet  ascertained  are 
these :  First,  who  is  this  man  that  goes  by  the  name  of 
Tom  Alton,  and  where  did  he  come  from.  Second, 
what  motive  could  Milt  Harper  have  in  giving  the 
description  he  did,  which  you  will  observe  is  my  own, 
and  which  makes  it  more  difficult  for  me  to  prove  my 
innocence  than  it  would  otherwise  have  been.  Third, 
the  people  being  under  the  impression  that  Boyd  Emer- 
son was  a  lunatic,  incarcerated  over  there  was  only  a 
blind,  invented  by  Hart  to  ward  off  intruders  who  might 
have  discovered  the  identity  of  the  inmate  and  made 
him  trouble.  It  puzzles  me  to  think  what  actually  has 
become  of  Boyd,  as  it  was  not  he  Hart  had  imprisoned. 
Thus,  the  real  name  and  history  of  the  noted  outlaw, 
the  object  of  Milt  Harper  in  giving  my  description,  the 
fate  of  Boyd  Emerson  are,  so  I  believe,  in  the  keeping 
of  Pete  Calvin." 

A  new  thought  struck  Jim.  Perhaps  the  others 
wanted  to  know  when  Jason  Palliser  would  return  to  his 
family.  He  asked  the  question,  and  saw  by  the  expres- 
sion of  his  companions'  faces  he  had  struck  the  right 
cord. 

Alton  answered  promptly.      "Before  long,   I  think. 


416  TOM  ALTON'S  STORY. 

At  least  not  until  the  sale  takes  place  and  he  has  recov- 
ered the  money.  I'd  advise  you  not  to  try  and  seek 
him,  as  it  might  agitate  him  and  cause  him  to  lose  the 
firmness  of  determination  he  has  now  and  give  his 
opponent  an  advantage.  Hart,  when  he  discovered  that 
he  was  de  trop  and  helplessly  exposed,  begged  me  to 
assume  the  disgaise  you  saw  to-night — looking  straight 
at  Jim — and  play  the  confined  lunatic  for  a  while  till  he 
could  dispose  of  his  effects  and  settle  his  affairs  and  get 
away.  But  I  think  he  will  be  about  ,as  well  off  here  as 
anywhere,  for  wherever  he  goes  he  will  get  into  mischief, 
and  it  is  ten  chances  to  one  he  won't  get  off  as  easy 
anywhere  else,  and  may  have  to  pay  the  penalty  with 
his  life." 

"But  do  you  think  it  impossible  to  effect  the  capture 
of  the  chief  ?"  asked  Jim. 

"It  is  my  honest  opinion  that  it  will  be  a.  miracle  if 
he  is,"  replied  Tom.  "But  we  will  try  our  best  to  do 
so,  and  whoever  is  the  lucky  man  he  will  get  the  reward 
for  him,  dead  or  alive.  Suppose  he  should  turn  out  to 
be  that  noted  sheriff  slayer  who,  it  is  superstitiously  sup- 
posed, has  killed  so  many  men  that  the  blood  drips  from 
his  revolver  barrel  every  time  it  fires.  If  it  is  he  it  will 
be  a  dangerous  task  to  undertake  I'm  thinking,  but  then 
again  if  Joe  Martin  knew  this  to  be  the  case  I  wonder 
how  he  plucked  up  courage  enough  to  expose  him.  Per- 
haps the  fellow  does  not  care  a  straw  for  the  feeling  that 
his  gruesome  record  is  his  best  safeguard.  Whatever 


TOM   ALTON  S    STORY.  417 

caused  Milt  to  give  that  description  I  feel  certain  the 
chief  himself  was  not  responsible  for  it." 

4 'Then  who  do  you  think  was  ?"  queried  Jim. 

"I  have  no  idea  myself,  but  feel  certain  Calvin  can 
enlighten  us  on  the  point  too,  if  he  could  be  persuaded 
to.  But  we  must  effect  his  capture,  that  is  I  mean  the 
chief's  capture,  if  it  is  possible.  When  we  have  per- 
formed our  duty  to  the  dead  I  will  unfold  to  you  my  plan 
for  accomplishing  it." 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

THE    WRITTEN    CONFESSION. 

Alton  took  up  his  pipe  when  he  had  finished  speak- 
ing and,  taking  out  his  match  case,  took  therefrom  a 
match,  and  when  he  had  replaced  the  match  case  in  his 
pocket  he  said  : 

"  Now,  then,  the  next  thing  in  order  will  be  the  read- 
ing of  Hart's  written  confession,  which  also  throws  light 
on  the  murder  of  Fannie  Benton  as  well  as  the  disap- 
pearance of  Jason  Palliser.  Bad  as  Hart  was,  he  was 
not  bad  enough  for  manslaughter,  and  was  no  murderer 
after  all,  or  was  wise  enough  to  know  that  he  could  not 
enjoy  his  ill-gotten  gains  with  his  conscience  smeared 
with  murder,  and  cunningly  sought  to  avoid  it." 

"Perhaps  that  was  why  he  persistently  failed  to  ap- 
pear at  the  appointed  meetings  of  the  regulators,"  sug- 
gested Bill. 

"Undoubtedly  that  was  his  chief  reason,  but  it  is  my 
opinion  he  was  on  the  point  of  winning  the  hand  of  a 
young  lady  up  at  Springfield  and  did  not  want  to  run  any 
risks  of  getting  his  hide  perforated  with  the  bullets  of 
Tom  Alton  and  his  unerring  marksmen." 

"And  who  was  the  young  lady?"  inquired  Clayton,  a 
spasm  of  alarm  sweeping  over  him.  If  there  was  a  girl 


He  grabbed  her  by  the  throat  and  choked  her  to  death. 


THE    WRITTEN    CONFESSION.  421 

he  thought  in  Springfield  liable  to  penetrate  the  heart  of 
a  selfish,  scheming  villain  like  Hart  it  was  Elsie  Britman, 
and  knowing  her  romantic  nature  he  also  believed  she 
would  be  an  easy  prey  for  a  crafty  schemer  like  Hart, 
with  his  dark  brigand-like  beauty  and  power  of  assump- 
tion. No  man  ever  yet  found  a  woman  he  wholly 
trusted,  and  Clayton,  if  he  had  actually  known  that  Hart 
was  courting  Miss  Britman,  would  have  had  serious 
doubts  of  his  power  over  her,  and  believed  that  it  was 
a  case  of  "out  of  sight  out  of  mind"  with  the  girl  in 
regard  to  himself. 

"-She  is,  I  believe,  a  niece  of  your  country  store- 
keeper over  there, "  replied  Alton  with  a  sly  wink  at  Jack, 
who  was  regarding  him  with  a  tinge  of  suspicion. 

But  Alton's  words  failed  to  produce  any  visible  effects 
upon  Clayton,  for  he  was  a  man  whose  nature  was  so 
evenly  divided  that  he  was  abundantly  able  to  throw  off 
an  unreciprocated  affection.  He  was  used  to  the  homage 
of  the  fair  sex  and  had  unconsciously  broken  many  hearts 
by  neglect  because  he  was  not  mean  enough  to  flatter 
them  with  the  belief  that  he  cared  for  them  when  he  did 
not.  Perhaps  any  one  but  he  would  have  kept  up  a 
regular  correspondence  with  the  city  belle,  he  some- 
times owned  to  himself  he  loved  passionately  and  then 
his  heart  would  fill  with  bitterness  at  the  cruel  misfortune 
which  prevented  him  from  entering  her  own  world  and 
courting  her  as  an  equal.  These  clandestine  chats  he 
had  stolen  with  her  while  she  was  visiting  her  uncle's 


422  THE   WRITTEN   CONFESSION. 

family  were  distasteful  to  him,  and  yet  he  knew  they  were 
the  very  foundation  upon  which  he  rested  his  hopes, 
which,  to  speak  the  truth,  were  very  vague  and  uncertain 
to  say  the  least.  If  he  were  only  a  poor  young  farmer 
with  a  story,  and  she  a  city  sybarite  and  heiress  to  a  large 
fortune,  what  practical  use  could  she  be  to  him  or  he  to 
her  when  she  was  in  no  way  fitted  for  a  farmer's  wife, 
and  he  was  hardly  capable  of  managing  a  city  business, 
owing  to  the  fact  that  he  had  never  been  trained  to  it, 
and  he  disliked  city  life  and  could  hardly  thrive  in  a  city 
even  as  a  gentleman  of  leisure.  Then  lie  knew  others 
would  not  look  upon  him  in  the  same  light  as  the  girl 
did,  and  would  fancy  she  was  throwing  herself  away  to 
marry  a  poor,  insignificant  mountaineer,  be  he  ever  so 
handsome  and  clever.  But  the  girl  did  not  allow  any- 
thing of  this  kind  to  mar  her  dream  of  love,  for  she  did 
not  have  the  practical  nature  that  her  lover  had,  who 
was  not  so  enveloped  in  the  maze  that  he  could  not  see 
the  hard,  cruel  points  of  reality.  He  had  neglected  her 
just  as  if  she  was  only  a  pleasant  companion  of  his  dull 
hours  and  had  done  so  with  a  vague  idea  of  some  speedy 
solution  of  the  mystery  he  had  been  trying  to  unravel. 
A  second  and  perhaps  a  not  less  important  cause  of  his 
neglect  was  a  desire  to  test  her  and  see  how  deep  an 
affection  she  was  capable  of.  He  admitted  his  heart  was 
a  lake  of  fire  when  in  her  presence,  but  he  was  one  of 
those  who  wanted  the  rose  without  the  irritation  of  the 
prick  of  the  thorns,  and  now,  since  he  realized  himself 


THE    WRITTEN    CONFESSION.  423 

master  of  the  perplexing  mystery,  with  his  own  inherit- 
ance added  to  the  little  property  he  had  eked  together  by 
his  own  efforts,  and  a  fair  prospect  of  recovering  the  lost 
money,  with  perhaps  as  much  more  as  damage — all 
jaused  Clayton  to  feel  that  as  far  as  financial  matters  were 
concerned  Elsie  Britman's  friends  and  rich  relatives  could 
have  no  reason  for  complaint  against  him  as  a  suitor  for 
the  girl's  hand  in  marriage. 

4 '  Don't  you  believe  Hart  was  a  coward  ?"  asked  Clay- 
ton, suddenly  assuming  an  austere  expression, 

Alton  laughed  a  short  mirthful  laugh. 

"I  never  saw  one  of  his  class  who  wasn't,"  he  re- 
plied. "It  is  only  the  bold  brigands  like  Tom  Alton 
and  his  followers  who  have  the  grit  to  back  their  mis- 
deeds and  don't  care  who  knows  it.  But  let  us  see  now 
what  he  tells  you  in  his  written  confession." 

As  he  spoke  Tom  produced  a  large  envelope  from  his 
inside  coat  pocket  and  drew  out  the  written  sheets  of 
paper  containing  Hart  Emerson's  written  confession. 

"You  can  all  read  it  if  you  desire  to,"  he  said,  "but 
as  it  was  addressed  to  Clayton  he  has  the  right  to  read 
it  first." 

But  Clayton  said  that  as  the  astonishment  had  all 
worn  away,  and  he  knew  the  particulars  of  the  case,  he 
would,  if  they  desired,  read  it  to  them  so  as  to  save  time. 
They  acquiesced,  and  he  took  the  sheets  and  turned  so 
as  to  have  the  light  of  the  window  to  read  by. 


424  THE    WRITTEN    CONFESSION. 

"date  is  a  scientific  reader,"  explained  Jack,  with  an 
admiring  glance  at  his  friend. 

"Well,  he'll  now  have  a  chance  to  prove  his  capac- 
ity," replied  Tom  as  he  lit  his  pipe. 

While  he  smoked  Clayton  read  the  document,  which 
was  as  follows : 

.  "CLAYTON  PALLISER  : — It  is  very  probable  that  when 
your  eyes  rest  upon  these  lines  I — Hart  Emerson — will 
be  numbered  with  the  silent  dead.  I  have  been  a  selfish, 
scheming  villain,  and  may  meet  with  sudden  death,  and 
I  will  instruct  these  lines  to  be  sent  to  you  if  I  should,  so 
you  will  koow  what  I  have  been  guilty  of.  Even  in  your 
distress  at  the  long,  unexplained  absence  of  your  parent 
I  would  gladly  change  places  with  you  now  were  it  not 
for  the  principal  object  that  has  been  heretofore  a  bar  to 
you  in  finding  a  clue  or  penetrating  the  mystery,  for  if  it 
were  not  that  I  thought  you  -were  possessed  of  the  same 
indomitable  spirit  that  he  was,  and  I  could  neither  bribe 
nor  beg  you  to  refrain  from  prosecuting  me — I  would  if 
it  transpired  that  I  could  have  the  matter  kept  secret  till 
I  could  win  the  hand  of  a  certain  young  lady,  tell  you 
all  verbally. 

But  I  recall  a  certain  September  night  a  few  years 
back  when  I  was  hard  pushed  for  money  and  the  gallows 
was  yawning  for  me,  and  I  lay  awake  studying  a  plan  for 
raising  money  to  spend  for  lawyer  fees  on  the  approach 
of  my  trial  for  the  murder  of  my  sweetheart,  Fannie 
Benton.  We  had  then  in  the  house  as  a  prospective 


THE   WRITTEN   CONFESSION.  425 

purchaser  of  the  place,  Jason  Palliser,  whom  I  knew  had 
cash  enough  to  buy  it,  But  I  desired  to  keep  the  place, 
and  yet  I  felt  I  must  have  money  and  plenty  of  it  to  save 
myself.  As  I  lay  awake  that  September  night  the  devil 
suggested  that  I  form  a  plan  to  get  half  of  the  money 
and  keep  the  place  too,  which  I  lost  no  time  in  Ndoing, 
quieting  conscience  with  the  admonition  that  it  was  a 
desperate  case  and  required  desperate  means.  But  when 
one  does  one  desperate  thing  it  is  ten  to  one  he  will 
afterward  be  compelled  to  do  another  to  cover  up  that 
one,  and  I  found  this  to  be  the  case.  To  make  this 
article  as  brief  as  possible,  I  enticed  Jason  Palliser  into 
the  little  stone  cabin,  back  of  the  spur  here,  and  drugged 
some  whisky  which  I  gave  him,  and  then  when  he  sank 
into  insensibility  I  robbed  him,  after  which  I  shut  him  up 
as  a  prisoner. 

I  came  clear  by  an  unexpected  flaw  in  the  evidence 
and  did  not  require  the  money  after  all, — a  token  it  would 
have  occurred  to  others,  perhaps,  that  it  were  better  to 
travel  in  the  power  of  heaven  for  protection  than  blind 
instinct.  But  not  so  with  myself.  I  got  on  a  big  spree 
to  celebrate  the  occasion  of  my  acquittal,  and  felt  jubi- 
lant and  garrilous  while  others  would  have  been  silent 
and  prayerful.  But  now  that  I  had  the  money  why  not 
keep  and  enjoy  it.  This  I  decided  to  do  at  first,  but 
when  I  had  spent  about  half  of  it  I  relented  and  tried  to 
effect  a  compromise  with  him,  and  offered  to  let  him  out 
if  he  would  take  a  heavy  oath  not  to  prosecute  me,  and 


426  THE    WRITTEN    CONFESSION. 

I  also  offered  to  give  him  back  the  balance  of  the  money, 
He  refused  to  accede  to  these  terms,  and  demanded  the 
full  amount  or  nothing.  It  would  seem  like  a  man  would 
be  glad  to  compromise  on  any  terms  to  get  out  of  a 
gloomy  little  dungeon  like  that,  and  his  refusal  had  the 
effect  of  hardening  me  against  him.  I  told  him  I  would 
give  him  a  month  to  study  the  matter  and  left  him. 

When  the  month  was  up  I  found  on  inquiry  that  he 
was  still  unsubdued,  and  I  flew  into  a  rage  and  told  him 
he  could  stay  there  till  he  rotted  for  all  I  cared,  and  left 
him  again.  There  he  stayed  till  you  came  into  the 
region  and  began  searching  for  a  clue — and  there  he  is 
yet.  If  these  lines  reach  you,  know  by  them  that  he  is 
yet  alive  and  release  him,  for  it  is  probable  that  neither 
you  nor  he  can  harm  me  after  you  read  these  lines. 

Now,  as  to  the  murder  of  the  Benton  girl,  I  will  also 
confide  that  to  you,  thus  making  you  a  confident  of  all 
my  secrets.  It  was  not  I  that  did  that,  but  still  I  was 
an  eye  witness  to  it,  saw  the  whole  performance  from 
beginning  to  end.  and  yet  stood  by  in  cold  blooded,  silent 
inaction.  What  caused  me  to  do  that,  you  ask.  I  surely 
had  an  object  in  wanting  the  girl  out  of  the  way.  It  was 
this  :  I  was  engaged  to  her,  and  had  found  I  loved  an- 
other— a  girl  I  have  schemed  and  planned  unmercifully 
ever  since  to  win  the  affections  of. 

She  was  then  but  a  young  girl,  just  about  the  age  to 
begin  to  want  a  beau.  I  believe  she  lacked  four  months 
yet  of  being  fifteen.  She  is  now  nearly  twenty,  and  I 


THE    WRITTEN    CONFESSION.  427 

have  not  married  her  yet.  But  I  was  her  first  beau,  and 
I  have  always  seemed  to  entertain  the  idea  that  it  would 
be  best  to  let  her  grow  to  maturity  before  asking  her  to 
marry  me,  and  have  had  little  cause  for  being  jealous.  I 
don't  think  she  has  any  other  lover,  except  Charley  Jen- 
kins, a  young  fop  of  a  doctor,  who  is  so  dreadfully  un- 
romantic  that  he  does  not  stand  the  ghost  of  a  show. 

But,  as  I  was  saying,  I  wanted  the  Benton  girl  out  of 
the  way,  and  one  day  I  was  returning  from  Springfield 
and  took  a  short  cut  that  led  over  the  spur  where  the 
girl's  body  was  found.  When  I  got  to  the  spur  I  saw 
walking  ahead  of  me  a  man  and  a  woman,  and  the 
shuffling  of  the  leaves  under  their  feet  perhaps  prevented 
them  from  hearing  my  approach  behind  them.  But  I 
knew  they  were  excited  and  quarreling  about  something, 
and  heard  the  girl,  whom  I  knew  to  be  the  Benton  girl 
by  her  voice,  exclaim  angrily :  *  I  want  to  know  how 
many  more  times  you  are  going  to  ask  me  to  marry  you, 
Bob  Willis.'  'What  do  you  want  to  know  that  for?' 
asked  Bob,  for  it  was  he.  '  Because  you  can  ask  them 
all  now,  and  I  can  say  no  to  all  of  them,'  she  screamed, 
her  voice  ringing  with  passionate  detestation.  'But  you 
needn't  bank  on  your  engagement  to  Hart  Emerson,'  re- 
plied Bob  coolly,  'for  there  is  a  young  lady  up  at  the  city 
that  has  cut  you  out  smack  and  smooth.  Hart  may  even 
now  be  hatching  some  plan  for  ridding  himself  of  you.' 
Then  the  girl  flew  into  a  rage  and  went  for  him  soundly, 
called  him  a  black  scheming  liar,  and  all  sorts  of  hard 


428  THE   WRITTEN   CONFESSION. 

names.  Bob  was  not  the  man  to  take  any  abuse,  even 
from  a  woman  he  was  in  love  with,  and  the  result  was 
that  he  grabbed  her  by  the  throat  and  choked  her  to 
death  while  I  sat  on  my  horse  and  witnessed  it  all. 

I  have  often  wondered  whether  the  girl  would  not 
have  thought  about  as  much  of  Bob  as  she  did  of  me  if 
she  knew  that  I,  her  betrothed  husband,  witnessed  her 
murder  and  made  no  effort  to  prevent  it.  But  to  resume. 
Bob  presently  came  to  his  senses,  and  looked  hastily 
around  to  see  if  there  had  been  any  witnesses  to  his  act. 
When  he  saw  me — for  I  had  now  ridden  up — sitting  on 
my  horse  with  a  look  of  sardonic  satisfaction  on  my  face 
— so  he  told  me — he  nearly  fell  down  in  a  fit. 

'Well  Bob,  you've  done-it  now/  I  exclaimed. 

'And  so  have  you,'  he  answered  reproachfully,  coming 
up  to  me. 

'Why,  what  have  I  done'  I  asked,  assuming  an  in- 
nocent mien. 

'You  could  have  prevented  it  if  you  wanted  to,'  he 
replied  as  he  caught  at  my  horses'  mane  to  steady  him- 
self. 

Well,  I  tried  to  make  him  believe  I  had  come  too 
late  to  interfere,  but  I  think  he  knew  me  about  as  well 
as  I  did  myself,  and  he  was  steadfast  in  his  belief  that  I 
witnessed  it  all.  When  I  found  I  could  not  make  him 
believe  my  assertion  I  confessed  to  him  that  I  had  been 
a  witness  to  it  all,  and  I  knew  she  would  never  break  her 
engagement  with  me  till  she  was  dead.  Then  we  agreed 


THE    WRITTEN   CONFESSION.  429 

to  keep  the  matter  a  secret  if  possible,  and  I  admon- 
ished him  to  leave  the  country,  and  if  anybody  had  to 
stand  trial  for  it  I  would.  I  did  not  believe  they  could 
produce  evidence  enough  to  bind  me  over  to  court,  even 
then,  but  I  was  mistaken.  Things  looked  pretty  dark 
for  me  about  the  time  Jason  Palliser  arrived  on  the  scene, 
and  I  had  spent  money  pretty  freely  to  show  out  among 
the  Springfield  elite,  I  was  in  bad  financial  shape  at  the 
time,  and  did  not  know  what  time  my  step  brother  might 
turn  up  alive  and  want  his  property.  You  know  the  rest 
as  I  have  stated  it.  Try  and  believe  it  the  truth,  and 
remember  me  as  a  misguided  man  but  never  as  an 
enemy.  HART  EMERSON." 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

NEWS    FROM    FOX   VALLEY. 

"What  a  heartless  man,"  exclaimed  Bill  when  Clay- 
ton signified  that  he  was  through  by  pronouncing  the 
name  signed  to  the  article.  "How  could  he  stand  and 
idly  witness  the  killing  of  that  girl." 

"It  looks  like  a  man  who  could  do  that  could  commit 
murder, "  asserted  Charlie. 

"Hart  reminds  me  of  .an  octopus,"  mirthfully  ex- 
claimed Tom  Alton  as  he  laid  down  his  pipe,  "in  being 
cold  blooded  and  crushing  everything  he  could  get  his 
manacles  on,  he  was  a  human  octopus  so  to  speak." 

' '  I  see  he  makes  no  reference  to  the  fate  of  Boyd 
Emerson,"  remarked  Jim. 

"No,  that  is  yet  to  be  revealed,"  answered  Tom. 
"But,  as  I  asserted  before,  I  believe  Pete  Calvin  can 
enlighten  us." 

A  silence  of  a  few  minutes'  duration  then  followed, 
each  one  busy  with  his  own  thoughts,  but  Clayton,  who 
now  felt  as  light  hearted  as  a  schoolboy,  was  not  think- 
ing of  any  of  the  events  we  have  written  so  much  about, 
for  his  mind  was  naturally  forming  bright  fancies  of  the 
future.  Now  that  nothing  stood  in  his  way  he  would  do 
his  best  to  win  the  young  lady  for  his  wife,  but  he  knew 

(430) 


Nick  Alton,  standing  with  his  back  to  the  fire. 


NEWS   FROM    FOX   VALLEY.  433 

it  would  have  to  be  done  quickly  if  Hart  P.merson  coveted 
the  same  object,  or  this  scoundrel  would  be  apt  to  use 
some  cunning  intrigue  against  him  to  beat  him  if  he  once 
found  he  had  a  dangerous  rival.  But  he  had  never  en- 
tertained any  ideas  the  girl  only  considered  him  as  a  green 
country  dupe  she  was  merely  playing  with,  and  yet,  this 
being  the  case,  she  would  have  been  far  from  being 
flattered,  for  his  attentions,  though  courteous  while  en- 
joying the  stolen  chats,  betrayed  no  sign  of  love.  Never- 
theless, he  felt  himself  at  a  disadvantage  with  his  rival, 
with  the  black  .record,  who  had  been  the  chief  cause  of 
his  sorrow  and  long  period  of  doubt  and  darkness,  near 
the  girl  and  striving  to  wia  her.  He  wondered  if  Hart 
would  have  the  impudence  to  offer  himself  as  a  prospec- 
tive husband  to  the  girl  now  that  his  dark  misdeeds  were 
uncovered,  and  then  decided  after  a  mental  soliloquy  of 
some  length  that  he  would — perhaps  try  to  persuade  her 
into  an  elopement. 

Presently  Bill  broke  the  silence  again.  "Do  you 
think  that  Calvin  could  tell  us  what  Bob  Willis  was  here 
after  last  night,  and  why  he  tried  to  kill  Jack  ?" 

The  question  was  addressed  to  Tom,  and  he  looked 
up  and  replied  without  hesitation  :  "I  don't  know  that 
he  can,  but  I  was  just  meditating  upon  that  point  a  little 
and  have  drawn  my  conclusion,  which  is  this :  Bob  had 
probably  discovered  the  same  spot  that  you  others  had 
and  believed  it  to  be  the  place  where  the  money  was 
buried.  It  may  have  been  he  had  set  this  night  in  which 


434  NEWS    FROM   FOX   VALLEY. 

to  exhume  it,  and  when  he  found  us  already  there  he 
bided  his  chance  to  sneak  off  with  it.  When  he  saw 
Jack  was  the  only  bar  between  him  and  the  coveted  ob- 
ject he  tried  to  remove  him  as  he  did." 

Jack  now  brightened  up  and  replied,  not  with  the 
same  old  blunt  excitement,  but  calmly,  slowly  and 
cautiously:  "I  believe  then,  if  that  was  the  case,  he 
had  a  partner  with  him,  for  I  remember  now  I  heard  the 
clatter  of  horses'  feet  and  the  rattle  of  a  buggy  just  after 
I  shot.  He  must  have  been  a  pretty  pard  to  run  off  and 
leave  a  feller  like  that." 

All  of  them  acquiesced  in  Jack's  assertion. 

But  Jack  was  not  now  as  fond  of  adulation  as  he  had 
been  formerly.  The  knowledge  that  he  was  a  murderer, 
even  though  he  had  killed  a  bloodthirsty  villain  to  save 
his  own  life,  who,  perhaps,  deserved  death,  was  not  at 
all  pleasant,  and  he  now  realized  it  was  far  more  pleasant 
to  read  of  such  things  in  the  cheerful  solitude  of  his  own 
room  at  home  than  to  experience  them  in  reality.  Already 
he  had  made  up  his  mind  to  turn  from  his  wild  ways  to 
seek  knowledge  and  become  a  cultured,  gentlemanly  man 
like  Clayton,  whom  he  regarded  as  a  model  of  excellence. 
He  never  thought  of  being  arrested  for  what  he  had  done. 
These  were  times  when  it  required  a  great  deal  of  nerve 
to  arrest  a  man  for  defending  his  own  life,  or  anything 
else  for  that  matter.  Jack  was  being  made  a  subject  for 
study  by  Alton  already,  and  the  latt  T  shrewdly  guessed 
what  was  actually  the  truth  :  Jack's  wild  thirst  for  ad- 


NEWS    FROM    FOX   VALLEY.  435 

venture  and  excitement  was  thoroughly  effaced  by  the 
night's  awful  happenings. 

The  noon  hour  was  close  at  hand,  and  by  the  time 
Alton  and  his  new  allies  had  explained  and  talked  over 
everything  to  their  satisfaction  the  two  colored  servants 
and  Bill  Nash  came  to  the  house  and  announced  that  the 
grave  was  dug.  Benton  had  been  dispatched  for  the 
coffin  and  would  probably  return  by  two  o'clock.  Then 
they  would  proceed  to  inter  the  remains  of  the  unlucky 
fortune  hunter  who  had  the  tables  turned  on  him  and 
lost  his  life,  having  staked  to  win  the  rich  prize  he  so 
coveted. 

It  was  a  quarter  past  two  when  Benton  made  his  ap- 
pearance, and  when  he  had  been  given  his  dinner  they 
drove  over  to  the  little  stone  domicile  where  so  many 
deep  mysteries  had  been  unraveled,  where  so  many  lives 
had  been  blighted,  and  where  the  dead  fortune  hunter 
lay  side  by  side  with  the  same  worldly  alurement  that 
has  lured  many  thousands  of  others  to  an  untimely  end 
and  an  unhonored  grave.  Bob  Willis,  the  murderer  of 
Fannie  Benton,  the  trusted  spy  of  the  cabal  of  free- 
booters, and  betrothed  husband  of  Lottie  West,  lay  dead 
in  close  proximity  to  the  object  he  had  sinned  to  gain 
possession  of — deserted  by  his  companion,  whom  he  let 
into  the  secret  and  agreed  to  share  equally  with,  and  who 
was  willing  to  share  the  buried  hoard  with  him  but  not 
the  danger. 

We  need  not  dwell  on  the  scene  of  the  interment,  as 


436  NEWS    FROM    FOX  VALLEY. 

it  had  nothing  of  uncommon  interest  except  the  crowd 
of  onlookers  was  limited  at  this  burial,  which  took  place 
in  the  old  Alton  graveyard,  the  first  one  since  the  inter- 
ment of  Tom  Alton's  mother.  When  it  was  over,  and 
the  grave  rounded  off  in  a  neat  heap  and  marked  like  all 
the  graves  in  the  strangers'  lot  with  a  flat  stone  at  the 
head  and  foot,  they  took  a  stroll  around  the  family  lot 
examining  the  condition  of  all  the  graves  there.  They 
were  all  in  a  sadly  neglected  condition.  Hart  Emerson 
had  taken  no  pains  to  keep  the  graves  of  the  Alton's  in 
good  condition  any  more  than  he  had  their  home. 

Tom  found  his  mother's  grave  at  last,  and  stood  view- 
ing it  for  some  time  while  wrapt  in  a  maze  of  tender 
memories.  His  mind  reverted  back  to  happy  days  past 
and  gone,  when  he  had  never  yet  thought  of  the  time 
when  he  would  be  left  alone,  when  his  dear  old  mother 
would  be  called  away,  and  he  would  be  a  full-fledged 
man  with  a  sin-hardened  heart  like  every  matured  per- 
son, wise  as  a  serpent,  if  not  harmless  as  a  dove  and 
plenty  able  to  exist  without  the  directions  of  parent  or 
guardian.  Look  at  him  now,  what  a  worldly-wise  man 
he  is.  See  how,  step  by  step,  he  is  lifting  the  foul  stigma 
from  the  honored  name  successfully  because  he  had  in- 
herited sound  physical  and  mental  ability,  which  he  had 
improved.  Yet  it  seems  that  nothing  on  earth  can  make 
the  calous  heart  of  maturity  pulsate  like  the  memory  of 
their  days  of  happy  childhood  when  their  hearts  are  soft 


NEWS    FROM    FOX   VALLEY.  437 

I. id   tender   and   their   minds   untrammeled  by  worldly 

'.ares. 

"I  must  have  them  repaired,"  said  Tom  at  last.     "I 

vent  away  from  home  without  her  blessing,  with  her 
rhreat  of  disinheritance  hanging  over  me,  but  I  can't 
forget  that  she  was  my  mother,  and  a  good,  kind  one 
too.  But  you  see  what  I  had  reference  to  now,  don't 
you?  I  mean  about  the  rich  and  high  mettled. 9  They 
are  always  used  to  have  things  pretty  much  as  they  want 
<ihem,  and  when  they  are  balked  on  some  cherished  am- 
bition their  haughty  spirit  entails  affliction  upon  them 
that  people  of  humbler  degree  would  pass.  Not  that  I 
boast  of  being  better  than  my  neighbors,  but  you  know 
riches  are  bound  to  breed  pride  and  haughtiness,  and  the 
more  of  the  former  the  more  of  the  latter.  Poor  peo- 
ple, knowing  that  their  loved  ones  are  all  they  have,  are 
tiot  so  self  sufficient,  and  if  I  had  been  poor  I  would 
doubtless  have  returned  home  and  found  peace  and  for- 
giveness instead  of  doing  what  I  am  now,  looking  upon 
my  mother's  grave  and  recalling  past  memories." 

The  sun  was  just  throwing  its  last  beaming  rays  from 
the  crest  of  the  mountains  when  the  party,  returning  to 
the  house  and  having  come  down  into  the  bottom  from 
the  hills,  a  little  way  out  of  the  road  toward  the  stables 
saw  a  horse  standing  at  the  rack  in  front  of  the  house. 
They  fell  to  speculating  on  whom  it  belonged  to,  as  they 
walked  along,  but  when  they  reached  the  gate  next  the 


438  NEWS   FROM    FOX   VALLEY. 

road  Jerry  met  them  and  explained  that  Massa  Nick  was 
at  the  house  and  wanted  to  see  Tom. 

"It's  Nick,  then,"  exclaimed  Tom  jubilantly.  "He 
must  have  some  news  or  he  wouldn't  take  the  trouble  to 
come  clear  over  here,  but  I  wonder  whether  it  is  good 
or  bad. 

In  a  moment  more  they  were  in  the  house  and  Nick 
Alton,  standing  with  his  back  to  the  fire,  his  overcoat 
still  on  and  his  big  Mexican  spurs  still  strapped  to  his 
booted  feet,  betrayed  a  suppressed  excitement  to  the 
party  as  they  filed  into  the  room. 

"What  is  it,  Nick?"  anxiously  inquired  Tom  without 
any  greeting.  Nick,  realizing  that  Tom  was  excited  and 
anxious,  replied  quickly : 

"Oh,  hang  it,  Tom,  why  can't  you  introduce  me  to 
your  friends  before  you  go  to  firing  questions  at  me? 
Some  of  the  news  are  bad,  but  they'll  keep.  Now  tell 
me  what's  up  here." 

"Well,  take  off  your  overcoat  and  big  spurs  then, 
you  rowdy, "  said  Tom  with  good  natured  banter.  '  *  Don't 
you  know  better  than  to  come  into  a  gentleman's  house 
in  that  cowboy  style.  But  before  you  do  that  let  me 
introduce  you  to,  first,"  pointing  to  Clayton,  "the  faith- 
ful son  of  that  long  lost  man  who  is  your  faithful  second 
lieutenant,  Clayton  Palliser.  Then  next  in  order  comes 
Mr.  Carver,  a  young  gentleman  who  cast  in  his  fortunes 
with  these  other  young  fellows  in  an  exhumation  of  an 
isolated  grave  up  here  on  the  bench  last  night,  thinking 


NEWS    FROM    FOX    VALLEY.  439 

they  were  exhuming  the  remains  of  Jason  Palliser.  Then 
last,  but  not  least  of  the  interesting  group,  is  Mr.  Jack 
Dalton,  who  was  the  discoverer  of  the  grave  which  turned 
out  to  be  the  grave  of  the  old  Alton  hoard,  which  now 
lies  over  there  in  the  humble  pioneer  residence  of  its 
former  owner.  These  two  you  know,  don't  you  ?  They 
are  your  neighbors." 

" Great  scott,  Tom,  what  are  you  giving  us  now,', 
ejaculated  Nick  Alton,  in  a  maze  of  incredulous  bewilder- 
ment. "Have  you  turned  into  a  wizard  or  have  the 
Arabian  knights  proved  to  be  the  reality  of  life  ?" 

"Nothing  but  the  truth,  Nick,"  replied  Tom,  assum- 
ing a  serious  tone.  "But  take  off  your  trappings  and 
make  yourself  comfortable  now,  and  I'll  go  and  have 
your  horse  put  up.  When  I  return  I'll  tell  you  what 
happened  last  night." 

"Yes,"  replied  Nick  absently.  His  mind  was  wan- 
dering on  the  strange  events  of  the  past  two  years,  and 
as  he  was  no  novel  reader,  his  mind  being  occupied  in 
the  overseeing  of  his  ranch  and  farm  in  the  Fox  valley 
country,  he  was  easily  upset  by  contact  with  sudden, 
strange  revelations. 

When  Tom  returned,  Nick  insisted  that  he  at  once 
proceed  with  his  recitation.  But  as  we  are  already 
acquainted  with  all  the  details  it  is  not  necessary  to 
repeat  it. 


44O  NEWS   FROM    FOX   VALLEY. 

"Now  then,  it's  your  turn  to  spin  us  out,"  said  Tom 
as  he  finished  and  went  to  the  mantel  in  search  of  his 
favorite  pipe.  "  Don't  this  remind  you  of  old  times, 
Nick,  when  we  were  boys  and  a  great  deal  lighter  hearted 
than  now  ?" 

1 '  Yes,  it  does, "  answered  Nick,  who  was  endeavoring 
to  collect  what  he  had  to  tell  so  that  he  could  rival  Tom's 
explicit  gentlemanly  style  of  recitation.  Tom  found  his 
pipe  and  lit  it  while  Nick  was  cross  questioning  the 
others,  and  when  he  resumed  his  seat  Nick  began  thus : 

"I  don't  know  as  my  revelation  is  as  startling  and 
strange  as  yours,  but  I  have  discovered  and  talked  with 
Calvin  at  last,  which  is  something  of  importance  if  not 
startling.  You  were  expecting  it,  and  I  have  come  to 
tell  you  he  is  all  right.  He  says  you  can  give  yourself 
up  if  you  want  to  and  he  will  clear  you.  But  we  'have 
been  having  war  over  there  lately,  war  to  the  knife,  and 
the  knife  to  the  hilt.  Only  night  before  last  they  got 
even  with  Joe  Martin  by  surrounding  him  in  his  cabin 
and  riddling  him  with  bullets  so  that  his  own  mother 
wouldn't  know  him." 

Tom  rose  in  frantic  excitement. 

"They  shot  him  to  death  then,  did  they?  The  bar- 
barous hellhounds,  I'll  raise  an  army  and  go  in  there  and 
annihilate  them.  I  won't  leave  enough  of  them  to  stand 
up  and  be  counted,"  roared  Tom,  prancing  around  the 
room  excitedly. 


NEWS    FROM    FOX    VALLEY.  441 

Presently  he  calmed  himself  and  again  took  his 
seat. 

"Well,  what  else,  Nick?"  he  exclaimed  with  a  ques- 
tioning gaze  at  his  tall  cousin.  "Pardon  me  for  inter- 
rupting you." 

"We've  discovered  a  plot,"  resumed  Nick  with  a 
piqued  expression,  "to  take  summary  vengeance  on  us, 
and  as  we  know  the  time  set  for  the  sortie,  we  must  nip 
it  in  the  bud.  They  have  enticed  a  lot  of  Indians  up 
there,  and  are  going  to  fill  them  up  with  firewater  and 
turn  them  loose  on  the  settlers  a  certain  night  not  far 
distant.  We  must  raise  every  man  we  can,  and  make  a 
clean  sweep  this  time." 

Then  he  turned  to  the  boys  and  continued  addressing 
them  : 

"You  are  all  members  of  the  vigilantes,  I  suppose. 
No  vigilantes  ever  had  as  tough  a  set  to  deal  with  as  we 
Missouri  regulators,  especially  here  in  these  mountains. 
How  many  of  your  men  do  you  think  we  can  get  ?" 

But  these  particular  members  of  the  regulator  clan 
were  getting  tired  of  this  outlaw  hunting  and  did  not 
show  much  inclination  to  join  the  expedition.  Not  that 
they  were  cowards,  but  they  were  young  and  unspotted 
with  much  manslaughter,  and  they  were  greatly  de- 
lighted when  Tom  said  as  much,  and  added  that  they  be 
let  alone  and  let  some  of  those  thirsting  for  vengeance 
have  their  chance. 


442  NEWS    FROM    FOX   VALLEY. 

That  night  when  our  young  friends  went  to  bed  Jack 
told  the  others  that  he  expected  they  would  have  a 
lively  time,  and  added  as  he  drew  the  cover  over 
him  : 

"Boys,  I'm  glad  Fm  not  in  it  now." 


Elsie  Britman  looking  out  of  the  window  at  the  ^parting  day. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THE   ROSE   CROWNED    PRECIPICE. 

Springfield,  the  metropolis  of  the  Ozark  region, 
perched  on  the  summit  thereof,  the  nucleus  of  art,  com- 
merce, wealth  and  culture,  standing  for  years  'mid  the 
billows  of  frontier  turmoil  that  rolled  and  dashed  around 
it,  as  firm  as  the  rock  of  Gibraltar, — was  never  more 
busy,  nor  more  gay,  nor  more  crowded  than  on  that  day 
when  the  ominous  looking  stranger  of  Republic  inquired 
of  the  young  men  the  whereabouts  of  Hart  Emerson. 
The  sun  was  setting  in  a  flood  of  crimson  light,  fringing 
the  horizon  by  contact  with  a  plexiform  cloud;  the  moon, 
the  same  littfe  gleaming  horn  that  Jim  Carver  looked  up 
at  that  night  to  break  the  gruesome  sensation,  was  visible, 
but  its  feeble  light  only  added  to  the  gruesome  illumina- 
tion that  overspread  the  little  mountain  city.  It  was 
train  time  at  the  depot  and  the  usual  crowd  had  as- 
sembled, some  of  them  to  meet  friends  or  relatives,  some 
through  idle  curiosity.  Hotel  keepers  were  there  seek- 
ing customers,  gamblers,  sportsmen,  travelers  and  vari- 
ous ether  people  too  numerous  to  mention,  all  assembled 
there  to  await  the  coming  of  the  evening  passenger  from 
the  West.  The  crowd  increased;  the  jostle  and  jar  also 
increased  as  the  minutes  flew  by.  Presently  the  whistle 

(445) 


446         THE  ROSE  CROWNED  PRECIPICE. 

of  the  coming  train  was  heard  despite  the  uproar,  and 
the  crowd  lined  up  along  the  long  platform  like  soldiers 
forming  a  line  of  battle;  the  train  drew  up  with  its  usual 
roar  and  hiss  and  screech  of  breaks  against  the  wheels, 
the  conductor  and  breakmen  alighted  with  business  like 
promptness,  and  as  the  locomotive  halted  with  its  load 
of  human  freight  the  egress  and  ingress  began.  For  a 
few  minutes  all  was  confusion.  Then,  like  the  bursting 
of  a  summer  cloud  by  a  clap  of  thunder,  the  crowd  be- 
gan to  disperse,  and  in  a  few  minutes  no  one  remained 
excepting  one  man,  a  tall,  ominous  looking  man  who 
looked  as  though  he  had  come  to  town  to  give  the  grand 
marshal  a  drubbing,  as  such  occasions  often  took  place 
by  such  looking  men  as  he. 

But  the  savage  expression  his  face  at  first  worn  soon 
changed  into  one  wistful,  almost  sad,  and*he  went  into 
the  waiting  room  and  sat  down  in  one  of  the  seats,  un- 
mindful of  all  that  was  passing  around  him.  He  leaned 
one  elbow  on  the  partition  of  the  seat,  and  bracing  his 
head  he  leaned  over  on  his  elbow  and  remained  for  some 
minutes  absorbed  in  a  sad  reverie,  while  the  noise  and 
clatter  of  the  departing  hosts  outside  gradually  subsided, 
and  he  was  finally  left  alone.  Ah,  was  he  the  only  one 
in  that  mighty,  surging  throng  of  a  few  minutes  ago  who 
was  sad  ?  Who  was  he  and  what  was  his  mission  here  ? 
Was  his  mind  reverting  back  to  happier  days,  when  he 
would  have  been  met  with  smiling,  glad  faces  of  relatives 
or  friends,  instead  of  the  curious  stares  bestowed  upon 


THE    ROSE   CROWNED   PRECIPICE.  447 

him  as  he  elbowed  his  way  through  the  crowd  a  few 
minutes  ago  ?  A  last  beaming  ray  of  the  sun  emitting 
through  a  rift  in  the  cloud,  stole  through  the  open  door 
and  danced  across  his  face  like  some  entreating  angel 
making  a  last  appeal  to  redeem  him  from  the  pit  he  was 
sinking  into,  or  the  last  message  of  mercy  flashed  from 
the  throne.  He  started  up,  and  a  wild,  despairing  look 
instantly  transformed  his  countenance  as  though  he  un- 
derstood. But  the  evil  spirits  were  on  the  alert,  and, 
after  a  short,  sharp  struggle  the  fiendish  expression  was 
resumed,  and  he  rose  from  the  seat  and  stalked  out  on 
the  platform  and  hurried  away  toward  the  main  city. 

And  this  was  the  man  that  Bill  Thornton  declared  to 
be  the  leader  of  the  Ozark  bandit  league,  but  who  was 
he  and  what  was  he  doing  here  ?  Was  he  hunting  up 
some  one  of  his  band  who  had  turned  traitor  to  dispatch 
him  ?  No,  for  the  only  two  that  had  the  courage  to  do 
that  were  not  here.  Then  what  was  he  doing  here  ? 
Seeking  Hart  Emerson.  What  for  ?  We  shall  soon 
see. 

But  let  us  leave  him  seeking  for  Hart  Emerson  and 
see  what  Hart  was  doing  himself.  We  have  not  followed 
any  of  his  movements  since  we  left  him  riding  away  from 
home  toward  the  city,  little  dreaming  that  the  written 
confession  he  had  locked  up  and  left  behind  would  be  un- 
earthed before  he  returned. 

Night  had  again  spread  her  sombre  mantle  over  the 
little  mountain  metropolis,  and  the  street  lamps  were 


448  THE   ROSE   CROWNED    PRECIPICE. 

throwing  their  fitful  glare  over  the  streets  and  pavements 
of  the  city,  while  the  moon  overhead  shed  its  pale  light 
in  addition  thereto.  The  pavements  were  thronged  with 
people  of  all  sizes,  sexes  and  colors  hurrying  to  and  fro. 
All  the  wealth  and  fashion  of  the  city  seemed  on  parade. 
A  grand  entertainment  was  to  come  off  at  one  of  the 
popular  halls,  and  the  elite  was  swarming  thither. 

Hart  Emerson  was  jubilant  to-night  in  spite  of  the 
loss  of  his  fortune.  For  the  first  time  in  his  life  perhaps 
he  felt  a  sentimental  emotion  in  his  soul.  What  if  he 
had  lost  his  money,  he  would  put  his  lady  love  to  the 
severest  test  then  by  telling  her,  and  then  if  she  loved 
him  she  would  surely  flee  with  him  and  help  him  to  build 
up  another  competence.  Oh,  if  he  only  had  her  for  his 
wife  Hart  believed  he  would  develop  into  a  noble  man  if 
he  could  bury  in  one  grave  all  the  miserable  recollections 
of  the  past  so  they  would  not  appear  again  to  torment 
him.  Vain  hope  !  Even  now  as  he  walked  along  with 
the  fair  Elsie  Britman  clinging  to  his  arm  toward  the  hall 
where  the  entertainment  was  to  be,  the  lurking  shadows 
of  past  sins  were  staring  at  him  from  out  the  dark  re- 
cesses, and  a  pair  of  furtive  dark  eyes  was  watching  him 
with  a  deadly  gleam. 

But  the  days  passed  slowly  by  and  nothing  definite 
had  been  arrived  at  yet  by  either  Hart  or  the  man  that 
was  watching  him.  It  was  not  nntil  he  had  at  last  dared 
his  fate  and  been  rejected  that  Hart  discovered  the  pres- 
ence of  his  shadower. 


THE    ROSE    CROWNED    PRECIPICE.  449 

Then,  as  a  natural  consequence,  he  believed  he  had 
discovered  the  source  from  which  eminated  the  cause  of 
his  rejection.  All  the  old  evil  of  the  past  returned  with 
twofold  energy  to  his  comprehension;  all  the  bright 
future  he  had  pictured  in  his  imagination  had  vanished, 
and  the  ghosts  of  his  past  deeds  appeared  now  in  their 
place.  All  the  old  temptations  again  tugged  at  him,  and 
like  all  evil  doers  in  the  depths  the  promptings  of  the 
better  nature  were  soon  silenced.  Much  as  he  had 
sinned  to  gain  other  coveted  objects  Hart  told  himself 
that  he  would  stop  at  nothing — not  even  murder,  which 
he  had  hitherto  shunned — to  gain  the  hand  of  Elsie 
Britman  in  marriage. 

The  third  day  after  the  appearance  of  the  ominous 
looking  stranger  was  drawing  to  a  close.  The  November 
sun  was  gliding  toward  the  Western  horizon,  the  light  of 
it  filtering  through  the  orchards  and  shrubbery  of  the 
grounds  around  the  residence  of  the  retired  set  that 
fringed  the  Eastern  limits  of  the  city.  The  day  had 
been  quiet,  the  croquet  grounds  deserted  and  empty,  and 
the  fashionable  idlers  who  had  chosen  for  their  perman- 
ent residence  this  charming  spot,  having  grown*  tired  of 
the  round  of  gayeties,  were  endeavoring  to  pass  the  time 
in  some  indoor  amusement,  or  enjoying  a  season  of  rest 
and  quiet.  The  park,  which  was  the  pride  of  the  city, 
was  also  deserted  and  quiet.  It  lay  just  between  the  re- 
tired peoples'  cluster  of  residences  and  the  old  part  of 
the  town.  The  house  of  the  old  bachelor  uucle  who 


45O  THE   ROSE   CROWNED   PRECIPICE. 

had  left  his  property  to  Hart  was  the  last  one  inside  the 
limits,  and  was  unlike  the  rest  of  the  houses  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, as  it  was  an  old  fashioned  one,  large  and  roomy 
like  the  old  patrician  dwellings  of  Southern  gentlemen, 
surrounded  with  the  usual  plank  fence,  fringed  with  tall, 
stately  poplars,  and  the  yard  studded  with  neat  cedars 
and  shrubbery,  and  the  tall  chimney  stacks  looming  up 
in  their  majestic  splendor  silhouetted  against  the  fresh, 
white  paint  of  the  walls  by  the  sun,  deepening  the  hue 
of  the  red  bricks  that  composed  them,  the  mansion 
seemed  a  monument  of  old  fashioned  splendor  and  a 
rebuke  to  the  oddly  fashioned,  glass  doored,  porticoed 
residences  around  it,  with  their  close,  stuffy  rooms  and 
bare  looking  yards.  It  was  here  in  this  old  house  the 
third  day  that  Hart  sat  in  the  West  room  with  his  feet 
carelessly  braced  against  the  wall  next  to  the  black 
polished  frame  of  the  fireplace  reading  a  note,  while  a 
smile  of  grim  satisfaction  slowly  settled  over  his  weird, 
brigand-like  countenance.  The  note  was  from  Elsie 
Britman  and  was  a  reply  to  one  he  had  sent  her  begging 
for  one  more  meeting,  in  the  park  that  night.  The  reply 
was  satisfactory,  as  she  promised  to  meet  him  and  listen 
to  what  he  had  to  say. 

"  Humph,"  he  muttered  to  himself  as  a  grim  smile  of 
satisfaction  deepened,  "I  wonder  if  I  am  to  be  baffled 
after  all  these  years  of  wretched  scheming  ?  I'll  have  to 
tell  some  pretty  stiff  yarns,  I  reckon.  Curse  him,  I  say. 
He's  followed  me  like  a  bloodhound  all  this  time,  and  I 


THE    ROSE    CROWNED    PRECIPICE.  451 

must  not  let  him  get  the  drop  on  me.  I  might  have 
known  it  was  he.  Tom  would  have  come  up  like  a  man 
and  told  me  what  he  wanted.  I  think  he  has  acted  the 
gentleman  in  not  unfolding  my  history  to  her,  but  Jack 
is  a  bloody  ogre  that  would  stop  at  nothing  to  make  me 
trouble." 

Hart  almost  shook  with  fear  as  the  name  of  his  evil 
genius  escaped  his  lips. 

Then  his  mind  reverted  to  the  days  when  the  Marston 
and  Emerson  clans  had  strove  in  bloody  conflict  over  the 
hills  and  dales  of  Eastern  Kentucky.  And  he  was  the 
last  of  the  Emerson's.  Was  he,  too,  destined  to  fall  at 
the  hands  of  this  mad  member  of  the  opposing  clan  ? 
He  shuddered  at  the  thoughts  of  it,  and  desperately  tried 
to  rally  his  courage.  Nothing  is  better  calculated  to  in- 
spire a  man  with  bravery  than  the  knowledge  that  a 
romantic  young  lady  is  the  prize.  He  would  be  cool  and 
collected,  ready  for  the  emergency. 

But  when  he  had  started  on  his  way  he  felt  better 
and  more  courageous,  as  he  fumbled  with  the  handsome 
silver  mounted  pistol  in  his  overcoat  pocket.  It  was  not 
the  custom  for  fashionable  gentlemen  to  go  about  the 
city  with  a  big  Colt's  revolver  strapped  around  him  like 
the  shadower.  Hart,  who  was  a  great  hand  for  outside 
appearance,  and  would  rather  be  a  fashionable  villain 
and  a  genteel  rogue  than  to  be  a  member  of  Congress 
and  be  dressed  in  the  outlandish  style  as  some  of  the 
country  rowdies  were,  felt  himself  superior  to  his  enemy 


452  THE    ROSE    CROWNED    PRECIPICE. 

in  his  small  minded  way.  Then  a  train  of  rosy  fancies 
followed,  in  which  he  imagined  his  success  in  the  scheme 
and  recalled  certain  items  of  importance  in  regard  to  the 
girl's  manner,  which  led  him  to  believe  she  loved  him 
and  was  longing  for  him  to  prove  his  innocence  of  the 
charge.  The  selfish  misconstrue  the  actions  of  others  in 
their  favor,  the  unselfish,  when  they  misconstrue,  do  so 
against  themselves.  Conceit  and  selfishness  always  go 
hand  in  hand,  modesty  and  unselfishness  the  same. 
Hart  believed  he  was  on  the  point  of  success,  and  his 
mind  again  began  to  form  pictures  of  the  future,  in  which 
he  fancied  a  snug  little  cottage  in  some  faraway  spot 
with  the  girl  he  was  going  out  to  meet  installed  as  mis- 
tress, while  he  strove  in  honest,  manful  toil  for  a  living. 
But  what  a  pity  that  these  reflections  of  an  honest  life 
came  too  late.  With  these  rosy  fancies  engrossing  his 
mind  Hart  Emerson  went  out  to  meet  his  doom. 

A  little  later  he  was  in  the  park  seated  in  one  of  the 
rustic  seats  awaiting  her  coming.  The  chance  for  an 
unmolested  interview  was  excellent.  The  park  was  as 
empty  of  living  objects  except  himself  as  a  cemetery. 
The  wind  stirred  the  half  withered  leaves  overhead,  but 
their  feint  rustle  only  seemed  like  so  many  encouraging 
whispers  to  the  waiting  man.  Would  she  come  ?  Yes, 
he  persuaded  himself,  she  was  not  the  girl  to  promise 
anything  she  did  not  intend  to  fulfill.  According  to  his 
reasoning  she  had  not  been  holding  out  false  hopes  to 
him,  but  had  suddenly  been  informed  that  he  was  a  wolf 


THE    ROSE    CROWNED   PRECIPICE.  453 

in  sheep's  clothing,  a  serpent  with  a  gruesome  record, 
and  was  only  putting  him  off  to  see  if  he  could  prove  to 
the  contrary,  see  if  he  could  prove  her  informant  a  base 
slanderer.  That  he  believed  it  would  be  no  trouble  to 
accomplish.  Was  not  the  mad  member  of  the  opposing 
clan  his  sworn  enemy,  and  could  he  not  prove  it.  Then, 
having  proved  that,  he  could  easily  invent  some  artful 
story  that  would  reinstate  him  in  the  girl's  favor,  and 
then  all  would  be  well.  The  rustling  leaves  overhead 
seemed  to  repeat  his  thoughts  in  words  ending  with  an 
emphasized  "All  will  be  well,"  while  the  distant  roar 
and  din  of  the  city  seemed  like  the  receding  tumult  of 
the  host  of  mocking  demons  that  had  but  lately  attacked 
him,  and  the  ghosts  of  the  past  tumbling  into  the  abyss 
of  oblivion.  It  was  the  yawning  precipice  fringed  with 
the  rose  thicket  of  imagination,  and  Hart  Emerson's 
sudden  craving  for  an  honest  life  was  only  the  crucified 
better  nature  resurrected  by  the  volcanic  convulsions 
of  evil,  but  was  too  late  to  save  him  from  the  doom  that 
awaited  him. 

But  we  must  go  back  a  little  and  describe  another 
scene  before  we  do  the  one  that  took  place  in  the  park. 
Hart  did  not  know  the  girl  had  a  favored  lover  who  had 
the  proofs  of  his  guilt  in  black  and  white  recorded  by  his 
own  hand. 

Clayton  Palliser,  believing  Hart  had  a  strong  hold, 
had  determined  to  break  it  with  one  destructive  blow. 

Being   pretty  well  versed  in    the   etiquette    of  high 


454  THE    ROSE    CROWNED    PRECIPICE. 

society,  he  knew  it  would  be  a  breach  thereof  to  mention 
her  name  in  connection  with  Hart's,  or  to  even  hint  that 
he  knew  of  Hart's  attentions  to  her. 

The  afternoon  was  waning.  Shortly  after  dispatch- 
ing the  note  to  Hart  Elsie  Britman  stood  in  the  reception 
room  of  the  Britman  mansion  looking  out  of  the  window 
at  the  departing  day,  her  mind  absorbed  in  serious  but 
calm  reflection.  Her  solemn  gray  eyes  had  a  faraway 
expression,  as  though  she  was  dwelling  on  some  past 
scene  that  haunted  her  yet.  No  one  could  believe  this 
queenly  girl  would  be  capable  of  anything  that  had  the 
least  taint  of  baseness  or  could  entertain  any  other 
thoughts  but  those  that  were  grand  and  noble.  Stand- 
ing in  the  light  of  the  window,  silent  and  thoughtful, 
attired  in  a  neat  winter  costume  of  a  dark  green  color 
and  her  yellow  hair  arranged  in  the  style  of  the  day,  she 
looked  as  though  she  was  a  prize  well  worth  striving  for. 

The  eyes  are  the  windows  of  the  soul  and  have  more 
influence  over  people  than  any  other  feature.  The  com- 
plexion may  be  ever  so  perfect,  the  ears  small  and  well 
shaped,  with  the  delicate  tint  of  the  sea  shell,  the  features 
may  be  ever  so  regular  and  smooth,  the  hair  ever  so 
silken,  if  the  eyes  bespeak  something  of  the  soul  that  is 
not  to  the  liking  of  the  observer  there  is  an  inward  re- 
vulsion. Nobility  of  character  is  no  material  attraction 
for  all  people,  but  when  it  looks  at  you  out  of  the  win- 
dows, colored  in  different  hues,  it  is  an  attraction  that 
inspires  everybody  with  pleasant  sensations.  The  evil 


THE    ROSE   CROWNED   PRECIPICE.  455 

minded  see  there  mercy,  enticing  them  to  reform,  the 
worldly  minded  see  a  warning  to  avoid  the  same  pit  that 
was  yawning  for  the  man  who  awaited  the  coming  of 
this  fair  girl,  while  those  whose  minds  were  like  Clayton 
Palliser's  had  been,  burdened  with  great  trouble,  saw 
sympathy,  and  altogether  these  consolidated  jewels  of 
heaven  when  unallayed,  as  in  the  case  of  Elsie  Britman, 
wielded  an  influence  which  the  possessor  was  unconscious 
of.  It  was  her  sympathetic  nature  that  first  had  induced 
her  to  take  any  interest  in  Clayton  Palliser,  whom  she 
then  regarded  as  an  ordinary  rustic, — a  young  moun- 
taineer, handsome  of  course,  no  one  could  gainsay  that 
—whose  bodily  vigor  was  well  employed  in  battling  with 
the  rough  mountain  soil.  But  at  last  she  heard  the  story 
of  his  bereavement,  and  a  chance  colloquy  with  him 
revealed  to  her  what  a  grand  mind  he  possessed.  Then 
a  little  later  she  saw  him  as  Jack  would  have  expressed 
it,  ' '  dyked  up, "  that  is  he  seemed  like  another  man  when, 
having  cast  off  the  every-day  garb  and  donned  his  Sun- 
day suit,  Elsie  Britman  realized  that  the  ideal  hero  she 
had  dreamed  of  had  been  found.  She  was  at  first  at- 
tracted to  him  because  she  thought  him  an  object  of  pity, 
needing  her  sympathy;  now  she  was  gazing  out  of  the 
window  with  a  vague  sort  of  hope  that  the  prince  of  her 
heart  would  appear,  and  wondering  why  he  was  so  neg- 
lectful of  her.  Clayton  had'  forecasted  the  result  even 
better  than  he  imagined,  If  he  had  made  the  impres- 
sion he  desired  his  neglect  would  deepen  it;  if  she  only 


456  THE    ROSE    CROWNED    PRECIPICE. 

considered  him  a  dupe  she  would  respect  him  for  dis- 
cerning it.  Although  she  was  endowed  with  so  many 
noble  qualities,  Else  was  not  the  woman  to  fall  in  love 
with  a  weak  man, — only  a  man  full  of  mental  and  bodily 
power  could  ever  call  her  wife.  Perhaps  that  was  where 
Hart  Emerson  was  lacking  in.  True,  he  was  handsome 
enough  in  a  way,  as  far  as  personal  appearance  was  con- 
cerned, and  was  possessed  of  an  easy,  graceful  manner, 
but  the  girl  had  long  ago  decided  that  his  mind  was  a 
weak,  self  absorbed  one,  destitute  of  any  grand,  noble 
thoughts  or  ambitions.  Yet,  as  far  as  a  society  figure 
was  concerned,  he  was  well  enough,  and  she  had  kept 
him  as  an  agreeable  companion  and  escort,  thinking  he 
was  doing  the  same  by  her,  as  no  word  of  love  had  been 
spoken  during  their  five  years  of  acquaintance.  Now  she 
was  pained  to  discover  it  was  a  crucial  test  for  him  to 
part  with  her,  and  that  he  loved  her.  She  would  meet 
him  to-night  and  try  to  console  him,  and  yei  there  was  a 
vague  comprehension  that  she  would  like  to  see  Clayton 
before,  she  went.  She  was  in  a  distressed  frame  of  mind 
and  tried  to  wear  it  away  by  thinking  of  Clayton  and 
wishing  he  would  appear.  She  seemed  to  have  a  pre- 
monition that  he  would,  however  absurd  it  might  seemv 
as  there  was  nothing,  positively  nothing^  but  his  own  will 
could  prevent  it  or  make  it  come  about. 

John  Britman,  to  be  brief,  was  exceedingly  demo- 
cratic. He  would  far  rather  have  a  respectable  rustic  in 
his  house  as  a  guest  than  a  millionaire  with  a  smutty 


THE    ROSE    CROWNED    PRECIPICE.  457 

reputation.  He  argued  that  the  harder  the  upper  crust 
of  society  was  the  more  demoralizing  the  effect  would  be 
upon  society  in  general,  as  it  had  the  tendency  of  de- 
veloping all  the  worst  qualities  of  the  struggling  masses 
beneath.  He  pointed  to  the  numerous  crimes  that 
teemed  in  the  columns  of  the  newspapers  as  the  struggles 
of  certain  misguided  people  to  obtain  the  key  that  un- 
locked the  door  of  society — money — which,  he  said,  was 
radically  wrong  and  would  disappear  when  a  social  fabric, 
founded  on  principle  was  reared.  "If  we  are  to  bear 
the  name  of  Christians  and  a  Christian  nation,"  he  in- 
sisted, "we  must  follow  the  teachings  of  the  Master  and 
not  consider  ourselves  better  than  other  people  because 
we  have  better  houses,  better  clothes,  better  food  and 
better  means  of  conveyance.  Why  should  I  associate 
with  a  man  on  the  street  that  I  would  not  invite  into  my 
house  in  order  to  manipulate  a  few  dollars  out  of  his 
pocket  into  mine  ?  I  tell  you  our  social  fabric  is  decayed 
and  must  be  torn  down  and  remodeled.  It  is  built  upon 
a  shifting,  sandy  foundation." 

Knowing  this  all,  Clayton  Palliser  had  no  hesitation 
in  visiting  the  Britmans  at  their  palatial  home. 

Elsie  was  thinking,  and  her  thoughts,  if  they  could 
have  taken  the  form  of  words,  would  have  been  thus : 

"  How  strange  a  circumstance  I  should  bethinking 
of  him;  a  poor  young  mountaineer  with  a  sad  story,  and 
his  life  shadowed  like  that,  when  I  have  had  the  cream 
of  the  elite  at  my  feet  ever  since  I  made  my  debut," — 


45$  THE    ROSE    CROWNED    PRECIPICE. 

with  a  nervous  little  chuckle  she  remembered  that  Hart 
was  ignorant  of  all  this — but — another  musical  chuckle 
at  the  junction  of  the  two  buts, — 4<I  long  to  comfort 
him.  I  love  him,  yes  I  love  him,  and  if  I  am  an  excep- 
tional type  of  woman,  one  that  all  men  desire  to  wed,  it 
is  he  that  needs  me.  I  wonder  why  he  does  not  write. 
Did  he  ask  permission  to  write  just~to  gratify  his  vanity, 
knowing  I  would  give  him  permission  ?  No,  I  cannot  be- 
lieve that.  Perhaps  he  thinks  I  am  no  fit  wife  for  a  man 
like  him,  and  is  trying  to  forget  me.  Yet  how  I  have 
trembled  at  the  announcement  of  these  terrible  conflicts 
for.  fear  his  name  would  be  among  the  killecl.  Yet  if  I 
only  knew  that  he  loved  me  as  I  do  him,  and  if  he  were 
my  betrothed  husband,  I  could  give  him  up  willingly  to 
see  this  half  barbarous  country  thoroughly  civilized.  But 
I  know  now  the  depressing  influence  of  uncertainty.  Has 
he  not  endured  it  for  a  long  time  and  made  no  complaint? 
Why  should  I  not  do  the  same  ?  Yet  I  would  like  to  see 
him  before  I  go  to  meet  that  poor,  deluded  wretch  who 
has  been  such  a  pet  among  the  small  minded,  fashionable 
people  who  look  at  the  exterior  and"  are  content  with  it 
if  it  is  showy.  Some  girls  would  go  to  pieces  on  that 
rock,  but  not  I.  Clayton  Palliser  is  a  man;  Hart  Emer- 
son a  costly  imitation,  that's  all." 

She  turned  from  the  window  with  a  sigh.  ' 4  Ah,  what 
is  life  without  love,"  she  said  aloud  as  she  viewed  the 
elegant  interior,  the  pretty  bric-a-brac,  the  elegant 
cushioned  chairs,  the  costly  pictures  that  adorned  the 


THE    ROSE    CROWNED    PRECIPICE.  459 


wall  and  compared  them  to  what  she  imagined  the  hum- 
ble furniture  in  the  little  mountain  home  of  her  lover. 
"It  is  all  very  well  to  possess  these  things  that  belong  to 
art,  but  without  one  of  nature's  noblenren  to  love  me,  I, 
for  one,  will  be  neither  satisfied  nor  happy." 

Then  she  drew  a  chair  near  the  window  a-ud  sat  down 
and  commenced  to  muse  again,  ending,  in  a  mental  pic- 
ture in  which  she  fancied  herself  an  old  maid,  reigning 
alone  in  this  great  house  and  longing  for  seme  on^  to 
love  her,  shield  her,  confide  in  her. 

"  Better  the  life  of  a  poor  farmer's  wife  than  that," 
she  murmured. 

"But  suppose  the  farmer  made  a  drudge  and  a  slave 
out  of  you  and  you  died  of  overwork,"  said  a  voice  be- 
hind her,  startling  her  from  her  reverie. 

She  rose  quickly,  and  not  forgetting  her  training, 
bowed  and  spoke,  but  did  not  at  first  recognize  the  man 
who  had  thus  interrupted  her  train  of  thoughts.  Strange 
thing  that  she  did  not  recognize  the  object  cf  her 
thoughts,  for  it  was  Clayton  Palliser  who  now  stood  be- 
fore her. 

He  returned  her  greeting  in  a  puzzled  sort  of  manner, 
while  he  hardly  knew  what  to  make  out  of  the  greeting 
accorded  him.  She  returned  his  gaze  steadHy  for  a  sec- 
ond, and  then  bursting  into  a  merry  peal  of  laughter  ex- 
tended her  hand  cordially  while  she  overwhelmed  him 
with  apologies  like  this  : 


460  THE    ROSE    CROWNED    PRECIPICE. 

"Why,  how  do  you  do,  Mr.  Palliser,  pray  excuse  me, 
I  did  not  recognize  you.  In  fact,  I  hadn't  seen  or  heard 
from  you  for  so  long  that  our  past  acquaintance  seems 
more  like  a  pleasant  dream  than  reality. " 

Now  if  Clayton  had  loved  her  much  before  he  loved 
her  a  hundred  times  better  for  this  little  speech,  so  full 
of  artless  yet  powerful  meaning.  The  Pallisers  were 
always  noted  for  hard  and  fast  love  making,  but  they 
knew  also  just  how  far  to  go  and  did  not  believe  in  rush- 
ing things.  It  is  hard  to  keep  one's  love  pent  up  at  all, 
but  when  a  man  is  in  the  presence  of  a  woman  he  wor- 
ships and  has  heard  her  soliloquizing  about  him,  and  has 
been  as  good  as  told  he  is  preferred  to  all  others,  then  he 
surely  has  hard  work  to  curb  the  passionate  words  that 
struggle  for  escape. 

She  motioned  him  to  a  seat,  but  he  did  not  take  it 
then.  He  was  not  ready.  He  was  one  of  those  per- 
sons who,  when  they  set  out  to  enjoy  themselves  do  so 
thoroughly,  and  if  they  cannot  do  that,  find  better  satis- 
faction in  work. 

"But  I  shall  not  sit  down,  Miss  Elsie,  till  I  am  satis- 
fied my  company  is  agreeable,"  he  said  in  a  tone  calcu- 
lated to  make  her  believe  her  failure  to  recognize  him  at 
first  made  him  doubtful  of  the  truthfulness  of  her  cordial 
greeting.  This  sally  had  the  effect  of  nettling  the  girl  a 
little,  and  she  replied  quietly  but  forcefully: 

"Did  I  not  tell  you  that  already?  What  need  to 
repeat  it.  Do  you  think  me  a  coquette,  who  would  not 


THE    ROSE    CROWNED    PRECIPICE.  461 

treat  you  the  same  here  in  my  own  social  circle  as  I  did 
out  in  the  country  ?" 

He  held  up  his  hand  with  a  warning  gesture,  for  he 
saw  she  was  waxing  warm.  "Stop,  Miss  Elsie,"  he  said 
suavely.  ''Don't  go  any  further,  please.  I  have  acted 
very  foolish  I  believe,  for  to  tell  the  truth  your  greeting 
satisfied  me  on  that  point.  Yet  I  know  you  women 
folks  have  an  entirely  different  nature  than  we  of  the 
sterner  sex,  and  I  had  an  idea  I  had  forfeited  the  privi- 
lege you  granted  me  formerly,  and  I  could  not  feel  satis- 
fied till  I  was  reassured.  But  I  beg  pardon  if  I  have 
unintentionally  aroused  your  feelings,  for  if  there  is  a 
person  on  earth  I  want  to  please  more  than  any  one  else, 
it  is  you." 

She  gazed  at  him  with  those  soulful  orbs  burning 
with  the  bright  fire  of  love, — that  mysterious,  heavenly 
feeling  that  consumes  for  a  time  at  least  all  inferior 
thoughts, — and  then  she  realized  that  this  strong  minded 
handsome  man  was  her  lord  and  king  whether  he  lived 
in  a  palace  and  fared  sumptuously  every  day  or  in  a 
hovel,  and  shoveled  dirt  or  earned  his  daily  bread  by  his 
daily  toil. 

"Since  you  were  careless  enough  to  forfeit  it,  you 
could  not  have  valued  it  much." 

This  came  from  her  warm,  red  lips  as  she  raised  her 
eyes  seeirmgly  in  an  appeal  to  the  powers  of  the  air. 
The  light  of  the  opposite  window  shining  in  her  face 
made  her  appearance  so  angelic  that  Clayton  would  not 


462  THE    ROSE    CROWNED    PRECIPICE. 

have  been  surprised  to  see  her  vanish  through  the  walls 
of  the  room. 

"  Oh,  I  see  what  you  have  reference  to  now,"  he  ex- 
claimed, and  he  could  hardly  refrain  from  a  sheepish 
expression  of  countenance  as  he  spoke.  "You  make 
me  feel  so  mean,  Miss  Elsie,  I  don't  know  how  I  can 
ever  atone  for  my  neglect.  You  had  reference  to  me  not 
writing,  did  you  not  ?" 

She  nodded  assent. 

"Well,  since  you  have  been  so  kind  as  to  reinstate 
me  in  your  favor  I  will  tell  you  the  plain  truth  about 
that,  -and  then  I  know  you  will  like  me  better  than  if  I 
had  told  you  something  else  you  could  not  quite  believe. 
To  begin  with,  you  know  my  mind  was  much  burdened 
with  my  father's  strange  fate,  and  the  hours  I  spent  in 
your  company  were  the  only  gleam  of  real  sunshine  that 
has  relieved  me  from  the  terrible  strain  and  burden  that 
has  been  on  me  for  the  last  few  years.  When  I  was 
with  you  I  forgot  to  think  about  him,  whether  his  body 
had  been  cast  in  some  secluded  spot,  a  prey  for  carrion 
birds,  or  thrown  into  some  rude,  rough,  hastily  dug  hole 
to  be  torn  out  by  wild  beasts  and  devoured,  and  his 
bones  left  to  bleach  under  the  action  of  the  elements. 
Then  it  was  my  fancy  did  not  see  some  murderous  villain 
with  upraised  ar,m  to  strike  the  fatal  blow,  or  raising  one 
of  those  murderous  revolvers  carried  by  these  rough 
mountaineers  and — well,  I  knew  the  Palliser  grit  well 
enough  to  know  that  no  matter  how  much  advantage  his 


THE    ROSE    CROWNED    PRECIPICE.  463 

opponent  might  have  he  would  not  give  up  without  a 
struggle.  But  why  should  I  worry  you  with  such  grue- 
some talk  as  this,"  he  interrupted  himself  apologetically, 
"  I  was  only  explaining  to  you  what  horrible  imagina- 
tions burdened  my  mind,  which  were  only  alienated  when 
I  was  with  you.  But  the  reason  I  did  not  write  was 
because  I  did  not  then  know  you  were  old  enough  to  en- 
tirely overlook  the  difference  in  our  social  position,  and 
I  took  you  to  be  much  younger  than  you  are.  That  is, 
I  took  you  to  be  sixteen  or  thereabouts  when  you  are 
twenty,  which  I  found  out  quite  by  accident  along  with 
other  things  which  entirely  change  my  affairs  in  every 
imaginable  way.  I  know  girls  of  sixteen  and  seventeen 
are  very  shifting  and  changeable,  and  hard  to  suit,  and 
thought  perhaps  your  fine  friends  might  plague  you  about 
your  country  admirer,  and  feared  I  would  not  meet  with 
the  success  I  would  like  to  have." 

Elsie  stood  as  motionless  as  a  statue,  with  her  great, 
burning  eyes  fixed  intently  upon  him,  while  Clayton,  as 
he  was  speaking,  occasionally  let  his  eyes  fall  to  the  floor, 
for  he  could  scarcely  collect  his  thoughts  with  that  queenly 
girl  standing  there  facing  him,  and  his  heart  bounding 
joyously  with  all  the  blessings  that  had  been  but  recently 
poured  out  for  him,  and  longing  to  take  her  in  his  arms 
and  kiss  his  heart  out  on  those  ruby  lips. 

Elsie  realized  that  it  was  time  to  call  a  halt,  and  a 
moment  later  they  were  seated  near  the  window  engaged 
in  an  animated  conversation.  No  ancient  story  teller 


464  THE    ROSE    CROWNED    PRECIPICE. 

was  ever  listened  to  with  better  attention  than  Clayton 
was  while  he  related  all  of  his  adventures,  which  we  have 
already  recorded. 

The  evening  wore  away  at  last,  and  night  again  fell 
over  the  city.  Clayton  remained  till  dark,  and  then  took 
his  departure,  well  satisfied  with  his  success.  He  had  no 
fear  of  Hart  Emerson  now,  and  his  naturally  sympathetic 
nature  caused  him  to  feel  somewhat  sorrowful  for  the 
man  who  had  wronged  him  and  who,  he  believed,  was 
now  reaping  the  fruits  of  his  sowing,  and  loved  the  girl 
as  much  as  he  did  himself. 

"I  can  feel  sorry  for  any  one  who  loves  Elsie  Brit- 
man  and  is  not  loved  in  return,"  he  soliloquized  as  he 
wended  his  way  back  to  his  hotel  in  the  modern  quarter 
of  the  town. 

But  what  would  he  have  thought  had  he  been  in  the 
park  a  little  later  and  witnessed  his  adored  one  walk- 
ing briskly  toward  a  man  sitting  on  one  of  the  rustic 
benches  and  watching  her  approach  with  eager  eyes, 
having  a  strange  hungry  light  in  them,  while  the  quieted 
tumult  in  his  soul,  as  seen  by  Omniscent  eyes,  was  only 
like  a  lull  in  a  storm, — the  powers  of  darkness  were 
hovering  near,  ready  to  pounce  upon  him  again. 

She  came  up  smiling,  and  her  face  had  in  its  expres- 
sion all  the  encouragement  the  poor  deluded  wretch 
needed,  but  the  smile  was  not  on  account  of  her  pleasure 
at  meeting  with  him,— it  was  on  account  of  her  love  for 
the  man  Hart  Emerson  had  wronged,  and  had  Hart  been 


THE    ROSE   CROWNED   PRECIPICE.  465 

aware  of  the  truth  it  would  have  been  like  a  red  hot  knike 
thrust  into  his  heart.  But  he  did  not  know,  and  he 
never  dreamed  the  time  he  spent  in  parleying  with  this 
girl  he  had  courted  so  long  and  felt  sure  of  winning,  had 
better  be  spent  on  his  knees  asking  pardon  from  his 
Maker  for  his  gigantic  misdeeds. 

"Ah,  darling  Elsie,"  he  exclaimed  as  he  aroce  and 
came  to  meet  her,  "you  have  come,  I  see.  I  was  a  brute 
to  doubt  you." 

He  tried  to  take  her  hands  in  his,  but  she  drew  away 
from  him  and  sat  down  on  the  seat,  exclaiming : 

"No,  no,  Hart,  you  are  wrong  if  you  think  I  came 
here  to  be  made  love  to.  I  have  come  to  meet  you  and 
comfort  you  if  it  is  as  you  said  that  you  are  in  trouble." 

"Trouble?"  he  reiterated.  "Why,  I  should  say  so. 
Why,  Elsie,  I  never  had  much  of  anything  else  in  my 
life." 

"  But  you  never  kept  any  of  it  long  enough  to  worry 
you,"  exclaimed  a  voice  near  by. 

Hart  had  seated  himself  at  the  girl's  side  as  he  spoke, 
and  so  close  upon  his  last  word  was  the  first  word  of  the 
other  speaker  that  they  both  started  up  and  looked  fur- 
tively around  for  the  intruder.  But  although  Hart  did 
not  see  him  he  knew  the  voice,  and  a.  spasm  of  deadly 
fear  convulsed  him.  His  eyes  assumed  the  expression  of 
the  unlucky  frog  in  the  deadly  fangs  of  the  snake,  and 
the  girl,  noticing  it,  was  quite  overwhelmed  with  a  grue- 


466         THE  ROSE  CROWNED  PRECIPICE. 

some  sensation  for  a  brief  moment.  While  she  was  thus 
overcome  Hart  was  endeavoring  to  rally  his  courage  for 
the  encounter  which  he  knew  was  bound  to  take  place. 

Presently  he  spoke  to  Elsie,  and  perhaps  for  once  In 
his  life  he  told  the  exact  truth. 

"Elsie,"  he  said,  and  in  spite  of  his  best  efforts  his 
voice  shook.  "Elsie,  I  have  never  told  you  there  was 
once  a  deadly  feud  between  our  family  and  the  Marstons 
back  there  in  Kentucky.  Well,  this  man  who  is  eaves^ 
dropping  is  a  mad  member  of  the  other  clan  who  was 
sent  to  state  prison  for  the  murder  of  an  uncle  of  mine. 
He  has  served  out  his  time,  and,  like  the  madman  he  is, 
he  is  hunting  down  and  killing  us  Emersons  as  if  we  were 
so  many  rabbits.  I  don't  want  you  to  be  a  witness  to  a 
tragedy,  but  I  am  going  to  put  a  stop  to  his  career.  This 
is  no  place  for  you,  but  I  cannot  escort  you  home  for  ii 
I  start  off  he  will  shoot  me  from  behind,  and  likely 
enough  wound  or  kill  you." 

"No  fear  of  that,  young  lady,"  said  a  voice,  which 
made  them  both  start  again. 

Turning,  they  beheld  in  front  of  them  a  tall,  danger- 
ous looking  man,  and  the  gruesome  sensations  that  had 
enveloped  the  girl  were  renewed. 

A  sardonic  smile  illumined  the  face  of  the  stranger, 
and  he  spoke  thus  : 

"Well,  you  managed  to  make  one  little  speech  in 
your  life  with  a  little  grain  of  truth  in  it,  Hart.  I  con- 


THE    ROSE   CROWNED   PRECIPICE,  467 

gratulate  you,  but  it  came  near  not  being  in  your  life  after 
all,  for  that  will  be  cut  short.  Young  lady,  go  home  and 
be  happy  with  the  lover  that  is  worthy  *>f  you.  This  one 
is  not  fit  to  scrub  your  dinner  pot.  His  heart  is  blacker 
than  the  soot  in  the  flue  of  your  house.  He  swore  a  lie 
against  me  and  caused  me  to  drag  out  a  term  at  hard 
labor  in  the  penitentiary,  and  I  have  taken  an  oath  to 
exterminate  his  race,  who  never  have  been  anything  but 
a  set  of  natural  born  devils.  Here  are  you  now  being 
tormented  with  one  of  these  devils,  but  I  have  come  to 
cast  him  out.  I  have  told  you — " 

4 'Stop,  Jack,"  shouted  Hart  hoarsely.  "Tell  me 
who  that  other  lover  is.  You  never  did  me  a  good  turn 
in  your  life,  and  I  don't  blame  you  either.  It  is  natural 
for  you  to  believe  us  all  devils,  just  as  we  did  you,  but 
tell  me  if  you  know  who  that  other  lover  of  this  girl  is." 

"She  has  one  that  is  worthy  of  her,  and  you  love 
him,  too,  don't  you  young  lady?" 

Elsie  nodded  assent.  She  was  too  frightened  to 
speak. 

"That  is  all  I  will  {ell  you,  Hart,  and  now  let  us  get 
to  business,"  exclaimed  the  man  as  he  drew  a  big  pistol 
and  stepped  back. 

Elsie  made  a  motion  to  expostulate,  but  Hart  cut  her 
short  with  the  ringing  command,  which  perhaps  was  the 
first  one  of  the  kind  she  had  ever  received  : 

"Get  out  of  here  arid  go   home,  quick.      No  use  to 


468  THE   ROSE   CROWNED   PRECIPICE. 

expostulate  with  him.  Not  a  bit  of  it,-  He  will  kill 
me,  Elsie,  but  you  will  be  my  murderer  as  well  as  he, 
because  I  shall  not  defend  myself  since  I  have  found  out 
you  have  a  more  favored  lover  than  me. " 

Bang  —  whiz  went  the  forty- five  calibre  revolver, 
and  the  echo  had  no  sooner  died  away  mid  the  labyrinth 
of  streets,  buildings  and  groves  of  the  city's  outskirts 
than  the  girl  took  flight  as  fast  as  her  feet  could  carry 
her,  the  deafening  report  of  the  pistol  drowning  the  thud 
of  her  old  lover's  body  as  it  fell,  and  the  smothered  groan 
that  followed. 


Clayton  was  left  alone  with  the  man  that  had  been  the  foundation 
ol  his  troubles. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION. 

Clayton  went  back  to  his  hotel  with  a  lighter  heart 
than  he  had  known  for  many  a  day.  Things  seemed  to 
come  his  way  at  last,  and  the  heart  that  had  been  weighed 
down  with  depressing  circumstances  is  much  more  joyous 
than  the  one  that  is  surfeited  when  at  last  the  long, 
steady  and  patient  exertions  bear  fruit,  and  the  bands  of 
fate  are  broken.  Every  wish  of  his  had  been  granted. 
He  could  not  feel  the  old  joyous  impulses  of  youth  when 
his  mind  was  filled  with  youthful  fancies,  but  he  felt  the 
impulses  of  a  man  who  had  conquered  after  a  hard 
struggle. 

Arriving  at  the  hotel,  he  found  his  way  to  his  room 
at  once.  Supper  was  always  served  by  lamp  light  in  the 
winter  season,  and  he  would  have  plenty  of  time  to  think 
before  the  assembling  of  the  guests  for  tfie  evening  meal. 
He  felt  like  a  gentleman  of  leisure  for  the  first  rime  in 
his  life. 

He  pushed  open  the  door.  Some  one  was  there. 
The  next  instant  he  recognized  Bill  Thornton. 

"  Hello  Clate,  where  have  you  been  ?"  exclaimed  Bill, 
who  was  reading  a  newspaper  and  marked  the  place  with 

(470 


472  HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION. 

his  thumb  when  he  looked  up.  A  glad  light  came  into 
Clayton's  countenance. 

"What  luck,  Bill?"  he  exclaimed  excitedly.  "What 
have  you  found  now  ?" 

"They've  been  at  it  again  over  in  the  valley,"  ejacu- 
lated Bill.  "See  here,  date,"  he  continued,  jumping 
up  and  placing  the  paper  before  Clayton's  eyes. 

"I've  seen  that,  Bill,  or  heard  of  it,"  he  exclaimed 
indifferently.  "I  asked  you  what  luck?" 

"He's  there,"  exclaimed  Bill,  throwing  down  the 
paper. 

"What  is  he  doing  ?"  asked  Clayton.  "Does  he  ever 
go  out  ?" 

44  Yes,  but  I'll  be  hanged  if  I  can  follow  him  to  save 
my  life.  He  hasn't  gone  out  but  twice,  but  he  gives  me 
the  dodge  all  the  time." 

•'Does  he  know  you?"  Clayton  asked  abruptly. 

"No,  I  think  not.  At  least  if  he  does  he  does  not 
let  on.  He  must  have  a  charmed  life. " 

"Why?"  asked  Clayton. 

"Because,  with  all  my  caution  to  get  him  in  the  toils 
he  slips  out  every  time." 

"Well,  we  must  watch  our  corners  and  maybe  we'll 
get  him  yet,"  was  Clayton's^ response. 

Bill  and  Clayton  had  been  sent  up  to  Springfield  for 
the  purpose  of  effecting  the  arrest  of  the  outlaw  chief, 
but  neither  of  them  ever  dreamed  of  the  difficulty  attend- 


HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION.  473 

ing  the  task.  Now  that  the  chief  was  spotted  and  some 
one  on  the  side  of  the  law  knew  him  it  was  supposed  to 
be  a  very  easy  task.  Tom  Alton  had  been  the  instigator 
of  the  plot,  for  he  was  anxious  to  show  the  people  who 
and  what  the  outlaw  chief  was,  for  he  believed  when 
that  was  once  effected  he  would  once  more  be  in  posses- 
sion of  the  confidence  and  good  will  of  the  people.  He 
was  possessed  of  a  longing  to  settle  down  to  a  quiet  life 
again,  but  how  could  that  be  done  with  such  a  foul 
stigma  upon  his  name.  Every  hand  was  against  Tom 
Alton,  the  terrible  freebooter,  and  many  people  perhaps 
would  not  hesitate  to  shoot  him  on  sight.  He  knew 
the  white  portion  of  the  population  would  not  swallow 
his  declarations  of  innocence  as  readily  as  the  two  faith- 
ful darkies  that  loved  the  old  name  and  who  had  been 
born  on  the  plantation.  Therefore  he  was  not  only  in- 
stigated by  a  desire  to  clear  himself  but  a  desire  to 
avenge  himself  upon  the  person  who  had  thrown  such  an 
everlasting  stigma  over  his  own  name. 

So,  while  Tom  and  Nick  were  riding  in  the  direction 
of  the  valley  where  so  many  dark  deeds  had  been  enacted, 
Clayton  and  Bill  were  pursuing  their  way  to  the  city  to 
see  if  they  could  find  any  way  to  effect  the  capture  of  the 
bandit  chief. 

Clayton  had  come  with  a  threefold  purpose.  One 
was  the  object  we  have  mentioned,  another  was  to  see 
the  girl  he  loved  so  well,  while  still  another  was  to  attend 
the  sale  of  the  Emerson  estate,  which  would  take  place 


474  HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION. 

in  a  week  from  that  day.  He  had  taken  lodgings  at  a 
hotel,  while  Bill,  who  could  not  be  expected  to  stay  long 
in  one  place,  roosted  wherever  night  overtook  him.  Bill 
had  been  dodging  about  a  great  deal  in  pursuit  of  the 
chief,  but  he  was  careful  to  disguise  himself  so  he  would 
not  be  recognized,  for  it  was  not  .safe  for  the  chief  to  get 
the  upper  hand  of  any  one  he  knew  to  be  a  traitor.  Now 
that  the  gang  was  fast  going  to  pieces,  it  was  more  than 
probable  traitors  would  be  shown  no  mercy. 

But  so  far  Bill  had  been  unable  to  secure  his  game, 
and  he  had  sought  out  Clayton  with  the  intention  of 
asking  his  advice  as  to  whether  it  would  be  of  any  use 
to  pursue  the  matter. 

"Watch  our  corners  be  hanged,"  snorted  Bill. 
1  'Haven't  I  done  everything  a  man  could  do  to  get  him? 
I'll  bet  a  month's  wages  he  knows  of  our  presence  here, 
and  knows  what  we're  after. " 

Clayton  looked  surprised,  but  only  for  an  instant. 
That  was,  of  course,  a  most  natural  thing  for  one  of  that 
stripe  to  expect  his  footsteps  to  be  dogged  by  spies  and 
detectives.  Was  there  not  already  a  large  reward  offered 
for  the  breaking  up  of  the  illicit  distillery  stowed  away 
so  snugly  in  the  wild  solitudes  of  Fox  Valley  ?  Of  course 
the  false  description  would  aid  the  chief  in  going  boldly 
about  in  the  haunts  of  civilized  people,  but  for  aught  he 
knew  that  which  had  aided  him  in  escaping  the  clutches 
of  the  law  so  long  had  been  found  out,  and  as  he  knew 
there  had  been  traitors  who  had  turned  against  them,  he 


HART    EMERSON  S    REPARATION.  475 

would  now  naturally  expect  the  officers  of  the  law  to  be 
on  his  track. 

"Well,  I  wouldn't  give  up  till  I  was  forced  to,  Bill," 
said  Clayton.  "I  think  he  must  have  some  object  up 
here,  and  he  may  effect  his  purpose  and  be  gone  before 
we  know  it." 

"Quite  right,  Clates"  assented  Bill.  "But  I  would 
give  a  great  deal  to  know  exactly  what  his  object  is." 

The  supper  bell  sounded  at  that  moment,  and  the 
•noise  and  bustle  of  assembling  guests  began.  The  pair 
at  once  doffed  their  overcoats  and  hats  and  went  into  the 
dining  room,  where  a  variety  of  people  were  seating 
themselves  around  the  table,  which  was  loaded  with 
delicious  viands  and  gleaming  table  ware.  This  was  one 
of  the  leading  hotels,  and  although  the  table  was  very 
attractive^  and  aristocratic,  all  the  other  surroundings 
calculated  to  suit  all  classes  of  people  and  were 
very  homelike  and  comfortable. 

The  two  young  men  sat  down  together  where  they 
could  have  a  square  look  at  all  who  entered.  Bill  had 
taken  off  his  disguise  and  never  dreamed  of  the  object 
of  his  pursuit  entering  such  a  crowded  place  as  that. 
The  click  of  the  tableware,  the  rattle  of  knives  on  the 
plates  and  general  noise  of  eating  began,  with  an  occa- 
sional remark  from  the  guests,  and  the  meal  had  fairly 
begun. 

The  noise  of  footsteps  were  heard  at  the  door,  and 


476  HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION. 

Clayton  and  Bill  cast  quick  glances  in  that  direction. 
Both  dropped  their  eyes  immediately,  for  there  was  the 
bandit  chief  coming  into  the  dining  room  looking  like  a 
PatagOnian,  with  his  tall  form  swaying  carelessly  around 
to  avoid  any  collision  with  the  waitresses,  who  hustled 
hurriedly  around  waiting  on  the  table. 

There  were  several  vacant  places,  and  they  were  all 
of  them  opposite  to  where  Clayton  and  Bill  sat.  The 
bandit  chief,  casting  a  furtive  glance  around  the  table, 
coolly  seated  himself  without  noticing  any  one  in  par- 
ticular. Both  of  our  friends  were  too  wise  to  give  any 
signs  of  recognition,  although  they  felt  as  though  they 
would  like  to  wash  their  hands  of  the  job.  They  stole 
occasional  glances  at  him,  but  the  watchful,  furtive  dark 
orbs  seemed  to  pierce  them  through  whenever  he  vouch- 
safed them  a  look,  which  he  occasionally  did. 

It  seemed  as  though  that  fierce  countenance  could 
quail  the  stoutest  heart  by  even  a  casual  glance  at  it, 
and  Clayton  and  Bill  noticed  the  other  guests  also  gazing 
at  him  as  though  they  deemed  him  a  most  remarkable 
man,  but  they  also  did  not  dare  gaze  for  long  at  a  time, 
for  the  sharp  eyes  shot  around  as  though  they  were  two 
sentinels  armed  to  keep  off  meddlers. 

And  in  this  way  the  meal  was  finished.  The  stranger 
ate  hurriedly,  as  though  he  was  afraid  of  missing  his 
train,  and  when  he  arose  from  the  table  Clayton  and  his 
companion  gave  each  other  a  warning  nudge,  and  one 
after  another  the  guests  rose  and  went  out.  In  the  jum- 


HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION.  477 

ble  of  rushing  guests  the  chief  went  out,  closely  followed 
by  our  two  friends. 

"Quick,  Bill,  for  our  hats,  and  I'll  follow  him,"  whis- 
pered Clayton. 

Bill  obeyed,  and  while  Clayton  followed  the  chief  up 
and  saw  him  enter  the  cloak  room,  Bill  darted  quickly 
into  their  room  for  their  hats.  No  time  for  donning 
overcoats  now.  The  night,  although  cool,  was  such 
that  they  would  not  suffer  without  their  overcoats. 

The  chief  walked  out  of  the  cloakroom  and  to  the 
entrance  doer  of  the  hotel,  and  our  two  friends  closely 
followed.  Keeping  him  well  in  sight,  they  followed  him 
in  hopes  of  striking  a  policeman  or  marshal. 

But  before  they  had  gone  three  blocks  they  struck  a 
crowd  of  sidewalk  loafers  in  front  of  another  hotel,  and 
when  the  chief  passed  through  them  they  lost  him. 

Bill  could  scarcely  repress  a  volley  of  expletives  at 
this  unexpected  turn  of  affairs,  and  resolved  not  to  be 
outwitted. 

'  'Where  did  that  man  go?"  he  inquired  of  the  fellows 
who  stood  talking  and  smoking  their  cigars. 

"Into  that  little  alley  there,"  answered  one  of  them. 
1 '  Don't  you  see  that  little  gate  there  ?" 

Bill  looked  up  the  walk  and  discovered  a  little  gate  at 
the  mouth  of  a  narrow  alley  by  the  light  of  the  street 
lamp,  and  wondered  if  that  had  not  been  the  reason  he 
had  been  outwitted  so  many  times,  and  the  chief  might 


478  HART  EMERSON'S- REPARATION. 

have  entered  just  such  places  as  that  before  when  he  so 
suddenly  disappeared. 

"Does  he  ever  come  out  after  he  enters  there  before 
morning  ?" 

"Naw,  I  don't  think  he  does,"  replied  the  fellow. 
"At  least  I  never  saw  him  do  it." 

A  brief  interval  of  silence  followed,  during  which  our 
two  friends  were  both  debating  the  same  thing  in  their 
minds.  That  was  whether  they  had  better  take  any  of 
the  loungers  into  their  confidence  or  not.  Clayton  was 
first  to  make  up  his  mind,  and  bending  over  he  whispered 
in  Bill's  ear: 

"Say,  Bill,  what  do  you  think  of  taking  these  fellows 
into  our  confidence  ?" 

Bill,  seeing  that  Clayton  had  decided  to  do  so,  made 
no  objection  to  the  proposition.  The  other  fellows  were 
whispering  among  themselves,  wondering  what  they 
wanted  of  the  dark,  ominous  looking  stranger.  One  of 
them  spoke  up  and  asked  : 

"What  the  devil  do  you  want  of  him  anyhow?" 

The  ice  being  now  broken,  Bill  gave  Clayton  a  nudge 
and  exclaimed  aloud : 

"Tell  him,  date." 

Clayton  moved  over  and  scanned  the  face's  of  the 
young  men  by  the  light  of  the  hotel  windows.  He  wanted 
to  pick  out  the  one  that  would  be  most  likely  to  be  in- 
terested and  the  most  faithful  and  willing  to  aid.  Finally 
he  settled  on  an  earnest  looking  young  fellow  about  the 


HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION.  479 

age  of  twenty-five,  and  going  up  to  him  he  said  in  a  low 
voice : 

"I  must  tell  you  in  a  whisper,  for  it  won't  do  to  tell 
it  aloud.  You  will  be  greatly  surprised  at  what  I  tell 
you,  but  if  you  are  faithful  to  us  perhaps  you  will  be 
financially  better  off  when  we  are  through  with  you." 

The  fellow  looked  as  though  he  would  not  be  opposed 
to  financial  aid,  and  replied  as  his  face  lighted  up  with 
pleasant  anticipation : 

"All  right,  pard,  go  on." 

Clayton  bent  over  and  whispered  :  "That  man  is 
the  leader  of  the  Fox  Valley  outlaws,  and  if  you  help 
us  capture  him  you  will  get  part  of  the  reward." 

The  fellow  opened  his  eyes  wide  with  astonishment 
and  gave  a  prolonged  whistle. 

"Whew,  pardner,  but  ain't  you  on  a  false  trail?  He 
doesn't  suit  the  description,"  he  remarked  in  a  low, 
guarded  tone. 

"Bill  overheard  this  remark,  and  came  close  up  to 
the  fellow,  and  putting  his  hand  on  his  shoulder  said  in 
a  low  voice  : 

"That  don't  make  any  difference,  pardner.  This 
man  is  the  right  man,  and  the  real  Tom  Alton  is  as  in- 
nocent as  you  are." 

"You  don't  say  so,"  replied  the  fellow  slowly.  " Je- 
whjllikins,"  he  ejaculated  loudly,  as  though  giving  vent 
to  his  feelings.  • '  I'm  a  good  deal  wiser  than  I  was  a 


480  HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION. 

minute  ago.    But  I  promise  you  my  aid,  pards,  providing 
you  are  willing  to  divide  the  reward  with  me." 

The  others  became  interested  now,  and  came  crowd- 
ing around  eager  to  learn  what  the  two  intruders  had 
imparted  to  their  companion.  Clayton,  seeing  their 
curiosity,  seized  the  young  man  by  the  arm  and  said : 

"Come  over  here  a  minute,  chum.  I  want  to  speak 
further  with  you." 

Turning  to  Bill  he  said:  "  Keep  silent,  Bill,  and  I 
will  be  back  pretty  soon." 

Clayton  took  the  young  man  up  the  walk  about  thirty 
or  forty  feet,  and  when  they  stopped  Clayton  again  whis- 
pered to  him:  "That  other  fellow  knows  him.  He 
joined  the  gang  for  the  purpose  of  breaking  it  up." 

"Who  is  he?"  asked  the  other,  beginning  to  feel  very 
important  to  have  a  hand  in  some  of  the  strange  events 
transpiring. 

"Bill Thornton,"  replied  Clayton. 

"And  who  are.  yon?"  asked  the  other,  his  cariosity 
greatly  increased. 

"Clayton  Palliser,"  replied  Clayton  promptly.  "If 
you  are  faithful  to  us  and  effect  or  help  to  effect  the  cap- 
ture of  the  robber  chief  you  are  welcome  to  my  part  of 
the  reward.  As  for  Bill,  I  don't  think  he  would  give  up 
his  share.  He  is  poor  and  needs  it.  I  am  poor  myself 
but  I  don't  want  any  blood  money  in  mine." 

"All  right,  pard,"  replied  the  other  enthusiastically. 
"What  do  you  want  me  to  do?" 


HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION.  481 

"Watch  here  till  midnight,"  replied  Clayton.  "If 
he  comes  out  be  sure  and  have  an  officer  here  to  arrest 
him  if  you  can  find  one  that  is  willing  to  undertake  the 
task.  You  are  doubtless  acquainted  with  some  of  the 
police  force,  and  you  can  set  your  trap  for  him.  As  for 
myself,  I  am  willing  to  do  all  I  can  to  rid  the  country  of 
him,  partly  as  I  see  it  as  my  duty  and  partly  to  oblige 
the  real  man  who  bears  all  the  blame  for  the  wrongdoing 
of  this  terrible  man.  We  probably  would  never  have 
known  the  truth  of  the  matter  if  it  had  not  been  for  my 
friend  Thornton.  Now,  do  as  I  tell  you  to  and  we  will 
go  back  to  our  hotel,  and  good  luck  go  with  you.  If  you 
effect  the  capture  you  will  be  both  rich  and  famous. 
Good  night." 

And  Clayton  started  briskly  down  the  walk  where  he 
had  left  Bill  and  the  others,  thinking  it  would  do  no  good 
for  them  to  remain  there,  as  the  young  man  would  cer- 
tainly let  his  companions  into  the  secret  and  they  would 
keep  watch  till  midnight  themselves. 

"Let's  go,  Bill,"  he  said  as  he  came  up,  and  the  two 
started  back  up  the  walk,  casting  furtive  glances  into  the 
little  alley  as  they  passed  it. 

Both  remained  silent  and  thoughtful  as  they  passed 
along,  and  when  they  got  within  a  block  of  the  hotel 
Bill  paused  suddenly  before  a  similar  small  alley  and 
peered  therein.  Clayton's  curiosity  was  excited  at  once 
and  he  questioned  him  thus  : 

"What's  the  matter  now,  Bill?" 


482  HAjn*  EMERSON'S  REPARATION. 

Bill  did  not  reply  at  once,  but  after  a  momentary 
hesitation  said  :  * '  I  was  thinking  how  familiar  this  place 
looks.  By  George,"  he  exclaimed  later,  "this  is  the 
very  place  where  I  lost  him  once  before." 

This  was  the  outskirt  of  the  city  and  places  were 
more  recognizable  to  one  unused  to  the  city  than  in  the 
thickly  settled  portion  where  everything  looked  just  the 
same.  Different  houses  of  different  materials  and  dif- 
ferent construction,  with  other  noticeable  features,  aided 
the  countryman  in  knowing  his  whereabouts,  and  Bill  at 
once  recognized  the  place  where  he  had  lost  sight  of  his 
game  the  second  time. 

"Are  you  sure  of  it,  Bill  ?"  inquired  Clayton. 

"Sure  of  it?  Of  course  I  am  sure  of  it,  date. 
What  do  you  think  of  the  case  ?  Are  you  of  the  opinion 
it  was  the  other  alley  instead  of  this  one  that  I  lost  sight 
of  him  the  second  time  ?" 

"Hanged  if  I  know,"  replied  Clayton.  "Let's  go 
home  and  go  to  bed.  I'm  getting  sleepy." 

When  they  reached  the  hotel  and  entered  their  room 
Bill  let  himself  fall  down  into  a  chair  without  even  taking 
off  his  hat,  and,  looking  up  at  his  companion,  said : 

"date." 

Clayton,  who  had  been  in  a  brown  study,  turned 
the  lamp  screw  up  and  replied : 

"Well  Bill,  what  is  it?  You  have  thought  of  some- 
thing new,  I  suppose." 

"Not  entirely  new,"  replied  Bill  nervously,  raking  his 


HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION.  483 

feet  on  the  hard  pine  floor.  "Did  it  ever  strike  you  he 
had  any  purpose  in  coming  here  for  his  supper  ?" 

"Are  you  sure  he  had  not  been  here  before?" 

"  Yes,  quite  sure." 

"Well,  do  you  think  it  was  a  pure  accident  he  came 
here  to-night !" 

"I'm  sure  I  hadn't  thought  of  that  part  of  it,"  said 
Clayton,  seating  himself  in  the  other  chair. 

"Well,  I'll  bet  anything  I  possess  he  knew  of  our 
presence  and  came  here  on  purpose  to  give  us  a  dare," 
exclaimed  Bill  in  a  positive  tone. 

"Or  to  lure  us  into  a  trap  and  murder  us,"  responded 
Clayton  in  an  impromptu  manner  like  that  of  Jack.  "I 
think  it  wouldn't  come  amiss  for  us  to  be  a  little 
cautious,"  he  added.  "By  George,  that  fellow  must  be 
a  first  cousin  to  Old  Nick  himself,  he  looks  so  much  like 
him." 

Bill  laughed  a  short  laugh  at  this  sally  and  replied : 
"Pretty  good,  Clate  ;  but  I  think  myself  he  must  be  some 
kin  to  him.  Why,  I  don't  believe  there's  anything  on 
earth  he's  afraid  of." 

"Unless  it  be  his  own  reflection  in  the  glass,"  re- 
sponded Clayton. 

Again  Bill  laughed  a  loud,  hearty  laugh.  Clayton 
could  hardly  be  excelled  for  humorous  sayings  when  he 
was  in  that  sort  of  a  mood. 

' '  I  would  give  a  good  sum  to  know  how  this  thing  is 
going  to  turn  ;>ut,"  he  remarked  when  Bill  ceased  laughing. 


484  HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION. 

"So  would  I,"  replied  Bill.  "But  as  we  don't  know 
and  have  no  prophetic  powers  all  we  can  do  is  to  wait 
and  see." 

Morning  dawned  over  the  city,  and  gradually  the 
usual  din  and  clatter  came  on.  The  people  of  a  city  like 
Springfield  cannot  afford  to  indulge  in  late  hours  like 
those  of  large  towns  and  trading  posts,  and  must  be  astir 
at  an  early  hour  to  transact  business  during  the  season  of 
short  days.  •.  The  noise  of  rushing  trains,  of  hacks  and 
livery  rigs  added  to  the  scream  of  whistles  and  clatter  of 
feet  on  the  sidewalks  increased  as  the  morning  star  gradu- 
ally paled  and  grew  dim  before  the  approaching  rays  of 
the  sun,  while  the  wind,  seeming  to  be  loosed  by  the 
sun's  rays,  began  cavorting  around  through  the  streets, 
with  its  muffled  roar,  sweeping  through  alleys  and  streets 
as  though  on  a  warning  errand  of  winter's  near  approach. 
The  sun  rose  gradually  out  of  its  eastern  bed,  as  though 
in  opposition  to  the  chilly  wind  its  rays  would  diffuse 
warmth  and  life  to  all  living  things,  and  as  it  rose  higher 
and  higher  in  the  vault  of  heaven  .the  city  had  started 
upon  another  day  of  its  career.  The  moon,  like  a 
departing  watchman  of  the  night,  hung  in  the  western 
sky,  dim  but  discernible.  What  deeds,  both  good  and 
bad,  had  it  been  witness  of  that  November  night  ?  Did 
the  good  or  bad  deeds  predominate  ?  Who  can  tell  till 
all  things  hidden  shall  be  revealed. 

Our  two  friends  had  not  lost  any  sleep  over  the  mat- 
ter uppermost  in  their  minds,  but  slept  soundly  despite 


HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION.  485 

the  fact  of  their  being  unused  to  so  much  noise.  And  it 
is  probable  that  both  of  them  had  for  their  last  waking 
thoughts  the  object  of  their  affections,  the  one  a  city 
sybarite,  the  other  a  simple,  sweet  daughter  of  nature, 
the  daughter  of  an  outlaw.  The  one  living  in  the  midst 
of  the  splendor  and  glitter  of  a  commercial  metropolis, 
the  other  in  the  wilds  of  Fox  Valley,  surrounded  by 
nothing  but  the  wild,  desolate  solitudes  of  nature  and 
rough  and  desperate  lawbreakers.  Whatjja  contrast  in- 
deed. And  yet  it  is  these  lovely,  innocent  creatures,  in 
whatever  walk  of  life  they  may  be  in,  can  tame  the 
savage  heart  of  man,  and  by  a  bestowal  of  their  love 
make  it  as  soft,  tender  and  full  of  gentle  compassion  as 
their  own. 

Bill  was  first  to  wake,  and  after  lying  with  his  hands 
locked  over  his  head  a  few  minutes,  he  suddenly  gave  his 
companion  a  vigorous  shake  and  ejaculated  : 

"Hey,  date,  ain't  you  slept  enough  yet?  Let's  get 
out  and  see  how  the  thing  turned  out  last  night." 

Clayton  opened  his  eyes  and,  turning  over  in  bed,  gave 
a  tremendous  yawn  and  exclaimed  :  "Yes,  I  guess  it's 
time  we  were  crawling  out,  but  it  makes  a  fellow  feel  as 
though  he  could  stay  forever  in  such  a  bed  as  this  after 
being  stiffened  up  on  such  an  expedition  we  took  to  the 
Territory.  I  wonder  what  new  and  strange  things  we 
will  hear  about  to-day  that  will  increase  our  knowledge 
and  fortunes.  It  seems  as  though  fortunes  and  misfor- 
tunes always  come  in  a  bunch." 


HART  EMERSONS  REPARATION. 


"That's  right,"  assented  Bill  as  he  rose  up  in  bed  and 
reached  for  his  trousers.  "I've  taken  notice  of  that  on 
a  small  scale,  for  I  never  had  any  very  large  ones  of 
either  kind.  I  think  my  biggest  misfortune,  though,  was 
being  born  and  raised  in  that  devil's  hole  over  there." 

Clayton  jumped  out  of  bed  and  grabbed  his  pants  as 
though  he  had  been  a  doctor  summoned  to  the  bedside  of 
some  one  that  was  dying. 

"Well  that  won't  hurt  you  any,  Bill,"  he  exclaimed  a 
little  absently.  "Let's  hurry  and  dress  now  or  the  bell 
may  ring.  I  feel  sort  of  queer  this  morning  as  though 
something  was  going  to  happen  that  concerned  me  deeply. 
What  do  you  reckon  it'll  be,  Bill  ?" 

"Dogged  if  I'll  tell  you,  date,"  replied  Bill  as  he 
slipped  one  of  his  shoes  on  his  foot  and  began  lacing  it. 
"It  might  be  that  our  friend,  the  terrible,  is  in  the  toils," 
he  added. 

"Well,  I'm  eager  to  get  out  and  see,"  responded 
Clayton  in  a  laughing  tone.  Bill  looked  up  from  his 
lacing  and  said  in  a  half  puzzled  tone  : 

4  '  What's  the  matter  with  you,  Clate  ?  I  never  saw 
you  so  frolicsome  since  I  became  acquainted  with  you." 

Clayton  looked  around  at  his  friend  and,  fixing  those 
melting  dark  orbs  of  his  on  him  in  searching  gaze,  hesi- 
tated a  moment  and  replied  : 

"Why,  Bill,  I  didn't  think  you  were  so  stupid  not  to 
know  how  I  feel  since  things  have  assumed  a  brighter 
aspect.  But  let  that  go  for  the  present,  we  haven't  time 


HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION.  487 

to  discuss  it.  It's  natural  for  people  to  think  that  every 
one  else  feels  like  they  themselves  do." 

"Oh,  yes,  that's  so,"  replied  Bill  slowly,  as  he  began 
his  lacing  again.  "I'll  bet  a  dozen  coonskins  and  a 
bushel  of  dried  pumpkin  you've  got  a  sweetheart  here  in 
town,  and  she's  been  smiling  on  you  heavy  since  you've 
been  up.  Come  now,  own  up  to  it  old  man,"  and  Bill 
shot  his  companion  a  roguish  glance,  which  brought  a 
smile  into  the  latter's  countenance. 

"You're  a  pretty  good  guesser,  William,"  he  replied 
earnestly,  "but  who  do  you  think  was  my  honorable 
opponent  ?" 

Bill  again  looked  puzzled.  "Another  mystery  about 
to  come  to  light,"  he  replied.  "Please  inform  me." 

"Well,  it  is  our  friend,  Mr.  Hart  Emerson,"  replied 
Clayton  without  hesitating. 

"Oh  pshaw,"  responded  Bill,  opening  wide  his  big 
black  eyes  and  dropping  both  ends  of  the  shoe  string. 
"Then  it  is  Miss  Britman  that  has  taken  you  captive, 
is  it  ?" 

Clayton  replied  in  the  affirmative,  and  as  he  finished 
speaking  the  breakfast  bell  rang. 

"Come  on,  Bill,"  he  exclaimed,  "we  haven't  got 
time  just  now,  but  I'll  tell  you  more  about  it  later  on," 
and  the  two  left  the  room  and  proceeded  to  the  dining 
room,  where  the  guests  were  assembling. 

Nothing  of  importance   happened   during  the   meal, 


488  HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION. 

and  when  it  was  over  our  two  friends  buttoned  their  over 
coats  tightly,  as  the  morning  was  very  cool,  and  went 
out,  intent  on  seeing  what  had  been  accomplished.  It 
was  early  yet  and  not  much  stir  was  going  on,  but  the 
business  places  were  all  open,  witLthe  clerks  behind  the 
counters,  like  spiders  in  their  dens,  waiting  for  flies  to  be 
caught  in  their  nets,  while  the  occasional  and  spasmodic 
noise  of  passing  trains  thundering  through  the  city  broke 
on  their  ears  as  though  in  a  determined  effort  to  be  heard 
above  the  wind,  which  was  beginning  to  rise  in  sharp 
spasmodic  blasts.  The  smoke  of  the  former  day  and 
night  still  hung  in  a  damp  haze  over  the  city,  nearly 
obscuring  the  sun,  which  was  rising  slowly  up  above  the 
conglomerated  mass,  dispensing  a  murky  halo  of  light 
over  the  city  and  landscape.  But  our  two  adventurers 
took  but  small  notice  of  anything,  but  wended  their  way 
down  the  main  street  leading  out  of  the  city,  wondering 
where  they  would  find  their  confident. 

" There  he  is  now, "  exclaimed  Bill.  ''He's  coming 
to  look  for  us,  and  I'll  bet  something's  happened.  Let's 
hurry  and  meet  him." 

Bill  was  not  mistaken.  A  moment  more  and  they 
stood  face  to  face  with  their  confident. 

"Good  morning  Mr.  Palliser,  good  morning  Mr. 
Thornton."  The  young  man  was  first  to  speak  as  he 
came  up. 

A  moment's  repressed  curiosity  upon  the  part  of  our 
two  friends,  and  Clayton  answered  him  thus : 


HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION.  489 

"  Good  morning  Mr. — ,  I  don't  believe  I  know  your 
name,"  he  added  hesitatingly.  "What's  the  news?" 

The  fellow  let  his  eyes  fall  upon  the  walk  as  though 
he  felt  guilty  in  their  sight  for  not  having  performed  the 
task  they  had  set  for  him,  and  replied  after  a  second's 
hesitation : 

4 'Oh,  nothing  in  regard  to  the  matter  we  were  talking 
about  last  night.  We  did  as  you  told  us  to,  and  watched 
till  midnight,  but  our  game  never  came  out." 

These  were  dejecting  news  to  our  two  friends,  but 
especially  to  Bill,  who  was  thinking  more  about  the 
financial  part  than  any  other.  He  longed  earnestly  to 
secure  a  home  for  himself  so  he  could  ask  Bessie  Harper 
to  share  it,  and  as  it  had  been  his  object  to  break  up  the 
gang  when  he  joined  bethought  that  when  the.  leader 
of  them  was  once  in  the  toils  the  task  would  be  much 
easier.  But  he  was  still  more  dejected  when  he  learned 
what  had  transpired  that  night. 

The  young  man  evidently  had  something  to  tell  them 
by  his  manner,  and  Clayton  loosed  his  tongue  by  asking 
him  if  that  was  all  he  had  to  tell. 

"No,  not  all  the  news  exactly,"  he  went  on  slowly." 
"A  man  was  shot  in  the  park  last  night.  But  he  did  not 
die,  although  he  never  regained  consciousness  till  about 
sunrise  this  morning." 

"Who was  it?  Did  he  give  his  name?"  said  Clayton 
and  Bill  in  the  same  breath.  "Who  did  the  shooting?" 
continued  Bill. 


49O  HART   EMERSON  S   REPARATION. 

"I  don't  think  I  can  remember  the  name  the  man 
gave.  A  friend  of  mine  told  me  about  it  early  this 
morning.  Anyway  he's  the  man  that  has  lately  fallen 
heir  to  that  big  place  out  there,"  pointing  eastward. 

Clayton  and  Bill  both  exchanged  startled  glances, 
and  the  young  man  noticing  it  exclaimed  : 

"You  gentlemen  seem  to  know  who  it  was  by  that," 
letting  out  a  broad  grin. 

"Was  it  Emerson?"  inquired  Clayton  anxiously. 

"Yes,  that's  the  name,"  answered  the  fellow  with  a 
sudden  beam  of  intelligence.  "Are  you  acquainted  with 
him  ?" 

•'Yes,  slightly,"  replied  Clayton,  and  then  continued: 
"Will  you  escort  us  to  the  hospital?  We  must  see  the 
man  that  was  shot  as  quick  as  possible." 

"Ah,  is  that  so  ?"  exclaimed  the  young  man.  •*  May 
I  ask  why  you  wish  to  see  him  ?" 

"Come  along  then,  I'll  tell  you  on  the  way,"  said 
Bill  with  an  impatient  gesture.  ' '  Lead  the  way  if  you 
know  it." 

A  minute  later  the  trio  were  walking  toward  the  hos- 
pital as  fast  as  their  legs  could  carry  them.  Their  con- 
fident told  them  a  few  minor  details  concerning  the  night 
watch  and  then  remained  silent,  every  now  and  then  be- 
stowing a  questioning  look  upon  them.  Bill  had  forgot- 
ten his  promise  he  made  about  informing  the  fellow  why 


HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION.  491 

they  were  so  anxious  to  see  Hart  Emerson,  and  Clayton, 
after  waiting  till  they  had  gone  several  blocks,  reminded 
him  of  it. 

Bill  Thornton  did  not  possess  a  very  good  memory  in 
regard  to  small  matters,  but  his  mind  was  tolerably  well 
stored  with  knowledge,  considering  the  place  he  had 
been  reared  in.  Like  Jack  Dalton,  he  considered  Clay- 
ton a  fine  model  of  a  man  and  never  had  been  so  con- 
scious of  his  own  defects  in  his  whole  life  before  he 
became  acquainted-  with  him.  He  turned  his  head  when 
Clayton  spoke  and  said  to  their  confident  in  a  low  but 
distinct  voice  : 

"The  reason  we  wish  to  see  the  man  that  was  shot 
last  night  is  because  the  chances  are  about  forty  to  one 
that  the  fellow  we  set  you  to  watch  is  the  one  that  shot 
him." 

To  say  that  the  man  was  surprised  at  this  announce- 
ment would  be  to  express  it  mildly.  He  blubbered  and 
emitted  a  string  of  oaths  as  long  as  the  thoroughfare;  he 
wanted  to  know  all  the  whys  and  wherefores  of  the  case, 
and  gave  evidence  of  being  unduly  excited  for  the  dis- 
tance of  a  block,  till  at  last  Bill  cut  him  short  by  saying: 

"Oh,  nevermind  about  knowing  it  all  now,  chum. 
We're  in  the  hurry  of  our  lives  now  to  get  there  and  see. 
I'll  bet  a  hundred  dollars,"  he  added,  turning  to  Clayton, 
"that  it's  been  old  Telegraph  Pole  that  did  the  work. 
You  know  what  we  were  talking  about  over  there  the 
other  day  ?" 


492  HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION. 

"  I  don't  see  any  reason  for  disputing  your  opinion, 
Bill,"  assured  Clayton,  "If  it  is  really  the  case  you 
might  as  well  give  up  the  chase  for  this  time." 

" That's  just  what  I  was  thinking  about,"  responded 
Bill  in  a  worried  voice.  "If  it  was  him  did  the  shoot- 
ing you  won't  see  any  more  of  him  around  here  very  soon 
I'm  thinking. " 

"But  how  the  devil  do  you  reckon  he  got  away  with- 
out us  seeing  him  ?"  put  in  the  young  man.  "  I  can't 
see  for  my  part  how  he  ever  got  out  of  there  without  us 
seeing  him. " 

"Well,  it's  my  opinion  we'd  as  well  give  it  up  and 
wait  till  we  are  better  enlightened,"  remarked  Clayton, 
as  he  checked  up  to  let  a  livery  rig  cross  the  pavement. 
"I  see  it  all  now  as  plain  as  the  nose  on  your  face,"  he 
added  with  a  sudden  beam  of  intelligence  after  the  buggy 
had  passed  and  they  started  on. 

"What  is  it,  Clate  ?"  remarked  Bill,  looking  around 
at  his  companion  with  eager  expectancy. 

"Why,  Bill,  how  stupid  we  are  not  to  think  of  it 
before,"  replied  Clayton.  "Don't  you  remember  a  tall, 
dark  stranger  inquiring  for  Hart  Emerson  at  the  depot 
down  at  Republic  the  other  day  ?" 

Bill  gave  his  head  a  sudden  jerk  of  surprise  and 
replied  :  "  That's  so.  I  wonder  why  we  didn't  think  of 
it  before.  Yes,  you  are  right,  Clate,  we're  in  the  soup 
now,  for  I  see  it  all  as  plain  as  you  do." 


HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION.  493 

The  other  fellow  listened  intently  to  all  that  was 
said  and  remarked  shrewdly  :  "Then  I  guess  it's  some- 
thing about  the  settlement  of  an  old  grudge,  isn't  it  ? 
Maybe  it  was  that  man's  object  in  going  into  outlawry  to 
avenge  himself  on  some  of  his  enemies." 

The  young  man  was  duly  informed  in  regard  to  the 
matter  before  they  reached  the  hospital,  and  gave  evidence 
of  being  greatly  excited.  He  made  all  sorts  of  depre- 
cating remarks  about  having  performed  his  task  that 
night  till  they  told  him  there  was  no  use  blaming  him- 
self for  the  failure,  as  he  had  carried  out  their  instruc- 
tions. When  they  arrived  there  he  excused  himself  and 
left  them,  wishing  them  all  manner  of  good  luck. 

Clayton's  heart  experienced  some  new  and  strange 
sensations  as  they  stood  at  the  hospital  door,  waiting  for 
the  answer  to  their  ring.  He  seemed  to  live  over  in 
those  few  minutes  all  the  long,  dreary  stretch  of  years 
since  the  joyous  sensations  of  his  boyhood  faded  out 
when  that  memorable  morning  he  saw  his  father  march- 
ing away  to  the  war,  and  the  strange  events  that  had 
lately  transpired  to  dispel  the  cloud  that  hung  over  his 
life,  seemed  but  fantastic  dreams  that  would  only  increase 
his  depression.  It  seemed  hard  to  believe  they  were  real, 
and  as  they  struggled  to  impress  themselves  upon  his  com- 
prehension he  felt  very  much  as  though  he  had  awakened 
from  a  conglomerated  mass  of  dreams,  in  which  he 
scarcely  knew  what  sensation  to  give  way  to.  The  wind 
howled  dismally  around  the  stately  building  that  was  one 


494  HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION. 

of  the  objects  of  pride  of  the  city,  and  its  roar  seemed 
to  be  full  of  voices  that  spoke  to  him  in  spasmodic 
strains  out  of  the  vista  of  dead  years  that  so  suddenly 
rushed  from  the  back  chamber  of  his  memory.  But  the 
thought  of  how  he  would  feel  when  he  stood  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  man  who  had  been  the  cause  of  all  his  troubles 
came  to  him  before  the  summons  to  the  door  was  ans- 
wered, and  he  nerved  himself  for  the  meeting  which  was 
about  to  take  place.  And  the  man  had  been  shot  and 
probably  was  dying.  He  who  had  wronged  so  many  had 
at  last  been  laid  low  by  the  very  individual  against  whom 
every  man's  hand  was  lifted,  against  whom  even  now 
many  heads  were  plotting.  All  these  thoughts  rushed 
through  Clayton's  mind  like  a  whirlwind  during  the  brief 
interval  between  the  ringing  and  answering  of  the  door- 
bell. 

A  prim  looking  usher  came  at  last  and  opening  the 
door  asked  what  was  wanted. 

"We  wish  to  see  the  man  that  was  shot  in  the  park 
last  night,"  answered  Bill,  for  Clayton  was  endeavoring 
to  shake  off  the  spell  that  bound  him  and  tone  his  feel- 
ings down  for  the  meeting. 

"Walk  in,"  said  the  girl  in  the  fine  twang  of  the 
townspeople,  and  Clayton  and  Bill  rushed  up  the  steps 
with  rather  more  haste  than  elegance. 

1 1  What  ward  is  the  man  in  ?"  asked  Clayton. 

"No.  two,  please,"  answered  the  girl.      "This  way, 


HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION.  495 

please, "  and  she  opened  a  door  leading  from  the  entrance 
hallway  to  the  right. 

' '  How  is  the  man  progressing  ?"  inquired  Clayton  as 
they  followed  the  usher  through  the  long  passage  way 
leading  to  ward  two. 

4 'Ask  the  doctor,  sir,"  she  replied  tartly,  without 
turning  her  head,  and  a  moment  more  they  stood  at  the 
door  of  ward  number  two. 

The  girl  opened  the  door  and  stood  aside.  Bill  took 
a  peep  into  the  room  and  saw  on  the  bed  opposite  the 
door  a  man  over  whom  two  of  the  physicians  were  bend- 
ing at  the  same  time  talking  in  low,  muffled  tones. 

"Here's  two  gentlemen  who  want  to  see  that  man,'' 
sang  out  the  usher,  and  the  doctors  looked  up,  and  after 
a  brief  second's  hesitation  one  of  them  answered : 

"Walk  in,  gentlemen;  it  may  be  that  one  of  you  is 
the  man  he's  been  calling  for." 

"Be  seated,  please,"  exclaimed  the  same  speaker 
when  they  had  entered. 

Both  of  them  felt  a  little  awkward  in  such  a  place  as 
a  matter  of  course,  but  they  strove  hard  to  master  their 
feelings  and  give  sensible  replies  to  any  questions  that 
might  be  asked. 

• ' '  Is  he  in  much  danger  of  dying  ?"  asked  Bill  suddenly. 
Bill  felt  as  though  he  wanted  to  get  through  with  the 
business  and  get  out,  for  he  did  not  relish  the  sounds 
that  came  from  the  long  string  of  cots  that  were  filled 
with  suffering  humanity. 


496  HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION. 

The  doctor  that  acted  as  spokesman  sh'ook  his  head. 
"Not  at  present,"  he  replied.  "But  he  is  in  a  critical 
condition  and  may  give  us  a  world  of  trouble  to  pull  him 
through." 

A  low  moan  of  pain  from  the  wounded  man  attracted 
the  attention  of  our  two  friends  for  the  first  time,  and  as 
the  awkward  sensations  were  beginning  to  wear  off  they 
cast  a  glance  at  the  face  of  the  man,  and  as  they  did  so 
he  opened  his  eyes  and  they  fell  upon  Clayton  and  Bill. 
A  sickening  stench  of  blood  and  decaying  flesh  emitted 
from  the  cot,  and  they  both  turned  their  faces  away  as 
the  dark  eyes  of  Hart  Emerson  rested  upon  them  for  a 
moment.  The  ghastly  pallor  of  his  face,  with  those  dark, 
ominous  looking  eyes  resting  therein  was  a  sight  which 
Clayton  ever  afterward  vainly  strove  to  eradicate  from 
his  memory.  What  a  savage  and  wicked  sensation  came 
over  him  to  gloat  over  the  misery  of  this  man,  who 
wronged  not  only  himself  but  others  as  well.  He  who 
had  been  looked  up  to  and  revered  as  one  of  the  leading 
citizens  possessed  a  soul  as  black  as  Satan  could  paint  it. 

But  Bill,  as  we  have  stated,  was  in  a  hurry  to  get 
through  and  leave  the  place,  for  he  felt  like  a  bird  that 
had  been  caged  and  longed  to  spread  his  wings  and  fly 
once  more.  For  a  moment  he  debated  with  himself  as 
to  whether  it  would  be  proper  to  ask  any  questions,  and 
when  he  finally  settled  the  matter  in  his  mind  he  ex- 
claimed : 

"Doctor,   is    he    in    any    shape   to  talk  now?     We 


HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION.  497 

have  something  to  ask  him  that  not  only  concerns  us,  but 
the  welfare  of  the  whole  country." 

The  doctor  looked  very  much  surprised  at  this  out- 
break on  Bill's  part,  and  with  his  city  bred  ease  he  replied 
in  the  affirmative. 

Bill  gave  the  wounded  man  a  second  glance  and  their 
eyes  met,  although  Hart  was  instantly  taken  with  an- 
other spasm  and  for  a  few  seconds  closed  his  eyes,  utter- 
ing such  heartrending  moans  that  Clayton,  knowing  the 
wrong  he  had  suffered  at  the  man's  hands,  actually  felt  a 
strong  touch  of  pity  for  him.  What  were  the  odds  any- 
how ?  If  this  man  had  not  wronged  him  some  one  else 
would,  and  now  was  it  not  his  duty  to  forgive  him  ?  Now 
was  the  time  for  Clayton's  teachings  that  had  been  in- 
stilled into  him  by  his  mother  to  be  tested,  and  a  great 
wave  of  compassion  swept  over  hiin  when  the  still,  small 
and  wonderfully  mysterious  voice  whispered  : 

"If  ye  forgive  not  men  their  trespasses  neither  will 
your  Heavenly  Father  forgive  you  your  trespasses." 

Clayton's  eyes  again  sought  the  face  of  the  wounded 
man,  and  there  was  a  world  of  pity  in  his  face  as  he  did 
so.  Hart's  face,  although  pallid  and  distorted  with  pain, 
now  showed  signs  of  recognition.  The  spasm  of  p  iin  had 
passed,  and  the  doctors  administered  another  bracing 
potion  at  the  whispered  request  of  Hart,  who  also  told 
them  he  wished  to  speak  with  the  two  visitors.  Then, 
after  the  potion  had  taken  effect,  Hart  beckoned  to  Clay- 
ton to  come  closer. 


498  HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATJPN. 

Clayton  obeyed,  thinking  Emerson  was  going  to  tell 
him  what  he  already  knew,  and  the  tv7o  physicians 
moved  back.  One  of  them  set  the  chair  close  to  the 
bedside,  exclaiming: 

"You  will  have  to  sit  close  to  him  if  you  want  to 
understand  what  he  says,"  and  Clayton  sat  down  in  the 
chair. 

Hart  motioned  to  the  physician  who  had  acted  as 
spokesman.  The  doctor  came  and  bent  over  him  and 
asked  him  what  he  wanted. 

'  'Leave  the  room  please,  you  and  tne  others  please," 
exclaimed  Hart  in  a  weak  voice.  "But  I  may  need  you 
a  little  later. " 

Clayton  was  at  last  left  alone  with  the  man  that  had 
been  the  foundation  of  his  troubles,  and  his  feelings  can 
better  be  imagined  than  described.  But  he  realized  that 
it  would  be  no  time  for  letting  his  feelings  run  riot,  and 
he  began  talking  at  once,  as  he  thought  perhaps  the 
invalid  would  have  a  deal  of  trouble  in  commencing  what 
he  had  to  say. 

"Mr.  Emerson,  I  regret  seeing  your  sad  condition." 
he  began,  "but  tell  us  the  truth  about  it,  won't  you, 
please  ?  Was  it  not  the  man  that  is  supposed  to  be  the 
leader  of  the  Fox  Valley  outlaws  that  assassinated  you?" 

"That  is  a  question  I  can't  answer,  not  knowing," 
replied  Emerson  in  a-  clear  voice,  as  his  eyes  roved  rest- 
lessly around  the  room.  "I  know  who  it  was,  but 


HART   EMERSON  S    REPARATION.  499 

whether  he  deserves  the  appellation  of  the  chief  of  that 
organization  I  don't  know." 

"Who  was  it  then?"  inquired  Clayton  in  an  anxious 
voice.  "Was  it  not  some  of  the  family  you  were  at  war 
with  back  there  in  the  Cumberlands  ?" 

Hart  gave  a  start  of  surprise,  and  replied  after  a  mo- 
ment's hesitation  : 

"Yes,  it  was  Jack  Marston  that  did  it,  but  what  do 
you  know  about  it,  Clayton  Palliser  ?" 

"Ah,  I  have  lately  come  into  possession  of  some  of 
your  secrets,  Mr.  Emerson,"  replied  Clayton  with  an 
ironical  ring  to  his  voice  which  he  was  probably  uncon- 
scious of.  "Perhaps  I  know  more  about  it  than  you  do, 
Hart,  but  tell  me  truthfully,  did  you  not  know  that  your 
step  brother  was  not  the  leader,  and  did  you  not  know 
who  it  actually  was?" 

The  invalid  stared  hard  at  Clayton  for  a  moment,  and 
then  replied  in  a  mellow,  subdued  voice : 

"You  know  then  what  I  have  done  to  cloud  your 
life,  eh  ?" 

"I  do,  but  I  forgive  you,  Hart,  now  that  death  is 
staring  you  in  the  face,"  replied  Clayton.  "  I  and  others 
that  are  interested  in  these  dark  mysteries  have  at  last 
dug  them  up,  and  now,  while  we  are  shocked  and  pained 
at  the  debasement  of  human  nature,  we  are  going  to  set 
things  to  rights." 

The  invalid  remained  silent  and  thoughtful  for  about 
a  minute,  staring  in  a  vacant  sort  of  way  at  the  window, 


500  HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION. 

and  Clayton  still  wondering  absently  in  his  mind  whom 
Hart  could  have  meant  if  it  was  not  Elsie  Britman.  The 
ball  had  creased  the  left  arm  about  three  inches  above 
the  left  elbow  and  passed  dangerously  near  the  heart. 
Hart  explained  the  whole  affair  to  Clayton  in  as  few 
words  as  possible;  how  he  had  met  Miss  Britman  there 
and  her  cold  treatment  of  him,  how  the  assassin  had 
suddenly  emerged  from  behind  the  tree  and  without  a 
word  of  warning  shot  him.  After  that,  he  said,  all  was 
blank  till  he  opened  his  eyes  early  that  morning  to  find 
himself  where  he  lay  now,  and  the  hospital  staff  around 
the  cot  in  anxious  whispered  consultation. 

"But  we  have  no  time  for  discussing  unnecessary 
topics  now,  Clayton,"  he  went  on  presently  after  a  brief 
pause,  while  collecting  his  shattered  mind  for  a  concen- 
trated effort. 

"I  told  you  it  was  my  belief  that  I  would  not  live 
long,  perhaps  not  to  see  the  light  of  another  day.  I 
want  to  restore  to  you  the  property  that  is  rightfully 
yours.  I  could  not  face  Jason  Palliser,  but  I  want  you 
to  set  things  to  rights  for  me,  Will  you  promise  me  to 
give  him  his  share  if  I  make  it  all  over  to  you  ?" 

Clayton  had  been  much  agitated  at  the  announce- 
ment of  the  meeting  between  the  invalid  and  the  girl  he 
was  beginning  to  love  or  already  imagined  he  loved. 
What  was  her  object  in  meeting  Emerson  there  ?  Had 
she  done  it  simply  through  compassion  ?  Or  had  she 
been  holding  out  false  hopes  to  him,  even  after  her 


HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION.  501 

declaration  that  she  would  not  do  such  a  thing  ?  Clay- 
ton had  passed  through  so  many  trying  ordeals  he  was 
beginning  to  school  himself  for  emergencies  of  a  strange 
character,  for  he  told  himself  it  was  probable  he  would 
be  no  happier  under  the  new  order  of  things  if  he  could 
not  find  some  one  that  possessed  a  pure  and  innocent 
heart  whom  he  could  love.  He  was  struggling  now  with 
the  fear  ot  falsity  on  the  part  of  the  object  of  his  affec- 
tions, whom  he  believed  to  be  just  what  he  had  longed 
for.  A  woman  with  a  pure  heart  and  a  mind  with  high 
ideals,  in  short  a. clever  but  innocent  woman,  whose  sou 
was  as  beautiful  as  her  face  and  form.  His  voice  sounded 
hollow  and  distant  as  he  answered : 

"  I  promise." 

"Then  go,  bring  the  necessary  officials  and  we  will 
proceed,"  answered  Hart,  and  Clayton,  who  was  strug- 
gling manfully  to  concentrate  his  mind  on  the  business 
at  hand,  answered  rather  abruptly: 

"But  I  want  only  what  is  rightfully  mine,  Hart — Mr. 
Emerson.  I  understand  you  were  to  pay  over  as  dam- 
ages the  sum  of  four  thousand  dollars  along  with  the 
other — /'catching  himself  in  time  to  present  it  in  a 
respectable  manner.  "I  don't  know  why  you  should 
want  to  restore  more  than  we  asked." 

"Ah,  you  .don't  know  the  whole  particulars,"  re- 
sponded Hart,  again  letting  his  gaze  rest  on  the  window, 
as  though  he  believed  it  would  be  the  last  time  he  saw 
the  light  of  day. 


5O2  HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION. 

"It  was  to  save  myself  from  the  gallows  that  I  took 
your  father's  money,  but  there  is  no  time  for  discussing 
that  either.  I  only  wanted  to  show  you  that  I  did  not 
do  it  altogether  through  love  of  gain.  I've  been  a  base, 
wicked  schemer,  but  I  have  a  little  humanity  in  me  yet. 
It  was  all  to  secure  possession  of  that  fanciful  allurement 
we  call  wealth  and  the  gew  gaws  of  the  world,  the  flesh 
and  the  devil,  that  I  bartered  away  my  soul's  salvation. 
Better  had  I  remained  poor  and  plodded  through  life  with 
a  good  conscience  than  to  have  done  as  I  have  done,  but 
it  seems  as  though  it  has  been  the  curse  of  my  family 
from  time  immemorial.  I  refer  to  the  greedy  lust  for 
wealth  which  they  all  were  determined  to  possess,  no 
matter  whether  they  obtained  it  by  honest  means  or  not. 
But  I  am  the  last  of  the  Emerson's.  The  others  that 
were  not  killed  in  the  vendetta  with  the  Marston's  have 
all  died  in  various  manners,  and  perhaps  it  is  a  good 
thing.  This  country  can  get  along  without  us,  for  the 
one  idea  of  our  family  was  to  obtain  wealth,  no  matter 
how.  The  country  can  well  spare  me,  Clayton,  but  it 
needs  such  men  as  you.  Take  the  property  that  is  right- 
fully yours,  for  the  estate  will  just  about  cover  it.  In 
addition  to  that  I  took  from  Jason  Palliser,  there  is  two 
thousand  dollars  I  made  with  your  capital,  and  I  have 
used  enough  of  that  to  pay  me  for  my  trouble.  Now, 
remember  me  not  as  an  enemy  but  as  a  misguided  man 
who  has  done  like  hundreds  of  others  and  refused  to 


HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION.  503 

listen  to  the  warning  voice  of  conscience.  Go  quickly 
now,  or  you  may  be  too  late." 

Clayton  rose  and  cast  a  last  glance  at  the  pallid  face 
of  Emerson,  but  not  a  word  escaped  him.  How  could 
he  offer  any  condolence  to  this  man  that  had  shrouded  so 
many  years  of  his  life  in  gloom  and  doubt  and  vexation, 
dragging  himself  and  family  down  into  the  tortuous 
depths  of  poverty,  keeping  his  beloved  parent  in  a  living 
tomb  and  they  living  near  him  all  the  time.  So  many 
strange  sensations  crowded  in  upon  the  comprehension 
of  our  hero  as  he  passed  out  that  he  was  scarcely  con- 
scious of  any  resentment  in  his  heart  for  the  dying  man, 
but  nevertheless  it  was  there.  You  may  think  it  strange 
for  Clayton,  but  if  there  was  one  class  of  people  he 
detested  above  all  others  it  were  the  people  who  sell 
their  honor,  their  reputation,  even  their  soul's  redemp- 
tion for  wealth.  All  other  sinners  he  could  forgive,  but 
not  them  who  are  beastly  enough  to  prize  money  above 
all  else. 

When  he  reached  the  entrance  door  he  was  both 
pleased  and  surprised  to  meet  John  Britman.  John,  who 
was  always  on  the  lookout  lor  strange  coincidences, 
readily  understood  Clayton,  who  told  him  in  as  few  words 
as  possible  what  had  transpired,  and  he  straightway 
secured  the  necessary  officials  for  Clayton. 

Hart  Emerson  felt  that  his  life  was  fast  ebbing  when 
they  returned,  but  the  work  was  quickly  done,  and  he  sat 
up  and  signed  it  in  a  clear,  legible  hand.  The  lawyer 
handed  it  to  Clayton,  and  Hart  sank  back  on  the  bed  in 


504  HART  EMERSON'S  REPARATION. 

another  spasm,  uttering  such  pitiful  moans  that  it  tore 
the  hearts  of  all  present,  Clayton  not  excepted.  The 
doctor  told  Clayton  and  the  others  that  it  would  be  better 
for  the  patient  if  they  left  the  room,  and  all  of  them, 
realizing  that  they  could  be  of  no  use  there,  were  glad  to 
escape.  So  they  went  out,  the  officials  little  dreaming 
they  had  witnessed  the  last  act  of  a  dark  tragedy. 

John  Britman  invited  Clayton  and  Bill  to  spend  the 
day  with  him,  and  they  consented,  for  Bill  nof  'Vit\n£  a 
bit  coy  was  not  averse  of  spending  a  day  among  the  elite 
of  the  city,  and  Clayton  was  again  longing  to  bask  in  the 
sunshiny  presence  of  his  pretty  sweetheart.  John  frankly 
told  Clayton  that  he  wanted  a  more  lengthy  description, 
and  Clayton  promised  to  give  it.  So  they  pursued  their 
way  toward  the  Britman  mansion,  their  thoughts  keeping 
pace  with  their  feet,  Clayton  and  Bill  anticipating  a 
pleasant  day. 


It  required  every  grain  of  the  Palliser  grit  to  stand  that  long 
tortuous  ride  over  the  mountains. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  SERPENT'S  LAST  WRIGGLE. 

Charlie  McKasson  had  often  spoken  to  Jasie 
about  his  young  brother  Reuby,  who  he  said  was  equally 
as  fond  of  hunting  as  he,  and  far  more  skillful,  as  he  had 
had  more  experience.  This  assertion  naturally  roused  in 
the  boy  a  keen  desire  to  show  Charlie  that  he  was  mis- 
taken and  that  the  Palliser's  were  a  race  of  pioneers  and 
born  hunters  that  could  hold  their  own  with  anybody.  As 
a  result  the  boy,  who  considered  himself  a  pretty  good 
substitute  for  a  man,  if  not  a  real  one,  began  to  devise 
some  way  to  meet  the  McKasson  boy  in  a  trial  of  their 
skill  in  woodcraft  and  hunting  the  larger  game.  The 
way  was  shortly  opened  to  him.  A  party  was  forming  to 
go  to  Fox  Valley  to  help  avert  the  threatened  catastrophe, 
and  Charlie  and  Bill,  having  the  interests  of  the  home 
community  at  heart,  had  joined  it.  Jasie  discovered 
this  and  begged  to  be  allowed  to  form  one  of  the  party. 

''Does  your  mother  consent  to  it?"  asked  Charlie. 

"No,  I  have  not  asked  her,"  said  Jasie,  who  had 
been  raised  to  tell  the  truth,  but  was  never  more  tempted 
to  lie  th^n  now. 

"Well,  I   don't  know  about  letting   you   go  then," 

(507) 


508  THE  SERPENT'S  LAST  WRIGGLE. 

replied  Charlie,  who  was  shoeing  a  horse  at  the  shop. 
Two  or  three  urchins  stood  around  eyeing  him. 

'*Go  and  ask  her,  Jasie,"  said  one  of  the  little  boys. 

Jasie  shook  his  head.  "Wouldn't  be  any  use, "  he 
explained,  but  he  looked  toward  the  house  as  if  he  had 
a  mind  to  try  anyhow. 

"Yes  she  would  too,"  exclaimed  the  largest  of  the 
urchins,  who  was  one  of  Jeff  Carlton's  children. 

' '  Why,  Dan  ?  How  do  you  know  she  would  ?"  ques- 
tioned Jasie,  brightening  up.  He  knew  the  urchin  was 
truthful,  and  if  the  information  he  gave  wa£  not  true  it 
was  a  misunderstanding  on  his  part. 

"Because  I  heard  her  say  so,"  replied  Dannie 
Carlton. 

"Then  I'll  go  and  ask  her,"  said  the  boy,  and  off  he 
sped  to  see  whether  the  little  fellow  had  misunderstood. 

The  recent  unfolding  of  the  mysterious  puzzling 
crimes  had  brought  to  the  ranch  house  a  number  of  girls 
and  married  women  who  desired  to  know  more  about 
them.  Mrs.  Palliser  was  among  them.  She  had  learned 
of  her  husband's  cruel  treatment,  and  when  she  was 
informed  of  his  whereabouts  she  expressed  a  desire  that 
some  of  the  family  go  to  him.  As  Clayton  was  not  at 
home,  and  Dick  was  not  old  enough  to  be  trusted  on 
such  an  important  errand,  there  was  no  one  but  Jasie  to 
go  as  a  natural  consequence,  and  so  the  urchin  was  not 
misinformed.  Jasie  was  delighted  when  he  found  that 
his  mother  really  wanted  him  to  go  and  proud  that  he 


THE  SERPENT'S  LAST  WRIGGLE.  509 

was  to  be  the  first  of  the  family  to  see  and  talk  with  the 
lost  one.  Jasie  really  was  beginning  to  discard  his  boyish 
ideas  and  assertions,  and  trying  to  form  ideas  which  he 
thought  were  more  manlike.  His  old  boyish  assertion 
about  the  identity  of  the  Fox  Valley  bandit  chief  was 
forgotten  amidst  the  aggregated  collection  of  strange 
events  of  recent  occurrence,  and  when  he  rode  away 
from  the  Dalton  ranch  in  company  with  the  party,  bound 
for  the  valley,  he  little  dreamed  that  his  boyish  prognos- 
tication was  to  be  realized  in  every  detail. 

But  the  boy  was  not  used  to  so  much  hard  riding, 
and  it  required  every  grain  of  the  Palliser  grit  to  stand 
that  long  tortuous  ride  over  the  mountains.  Often  he 
felt  so  numb  and  sore  that  he  reeled  in  his  saddle,  but 
the  rough  banter  of  his  companions  fired  him  with  re- 
newed effort,  and  the  wiry  mountain  steeds  bore  them  on 
with  resisting  energy  over  the  fifty  mile  stretch  of  rough 
mountain  road  which  lay  between  the  ranch  and  Hob- 
son's  Tavern.  It  was  but  a  day's  ride  for  them,  and 
they  knew  there  was  no  time  to  fool  away  if  they  reached 
the  valley  in  time  to  take  part  in  the  expected  sortie. 

The  sun  was  setting  in  a  flood  of  golden  light,  which 
indicated  the  near  approach  of  a  storm,  and  the  old 
tavern  lay  basking  in  the  weird  light  of  that  and  the 
waxing  moon  when  the  party  came  in  sight  of  the  place 
and  halted. 

Nick  Alton  turned  his  horse  square  across  the  road 
and  pointed  toward  the  tavern  exclaiming  : 


5io  THE  SERPENT'S  LAST  WRIGGLE. 

4 :  Look  there  what  a  crowd  has  assembled,  boys.  I 
wonder  what  has  happened." 

The  others  did  look  and  saw  a  boisterous,  hustling 
crowd  in  the  road  in  front  of  the  tavern. 

"It's  a  sale,  maybe,"  suggested  Charlie  McKasson. 

"The  best  way  to  find  out  is  to  go  and  see,"  said 
Nick  abruptly,  as  he  wheeled  his  horse  and  signalled  for 
the  others  to  follow. 

The  party  consisted  of  Nick  and  Tom  Alton,  Charlie 
McKasson,  Bill  Thornton,  Jeff  Carlton,  Alex  Dalton, 
Andy  Garnett,  Dan  Ferguson,  and  two  young  men  of  the 
neighborhood  who,  likejasie,  were  athirst  for  adventure. 

It  did  not  require  any  great  length  of  time  to  cover 
the  distance  between  there  and  the  tavern,  although  the 
horses  were  beginning  to  flag,  and  the  party  soon  halted 
in  front  of  the  tavern,  and  when  they  did  so  they  soon 
learned  what  the  assemblage, meant. 

Jason  Palliser  came  toward  them  to  explain.  As 
Tom  and  Nick  were  both  absent,  the  command  of  the 
regulators  had  of  course  devolved  upon  him,  and  they 
saw  by  the  expression  of  his  countenance  that  some- 
thing had  happened  and"  that  the  probability  was  that 
they  had  come  too  late. 

Tom  had  discovered  the  close  proximity  of  the  boy 
to  him  and  addressed  him  with  this  question  when  he 
saw  PalHser  approaching : 

"Do  you  know  that  man,  Jasie?" 


THE  SERPENT'S  LAST  WRIGGLE.  511 

It  was  evident  he  did,  for  at  sight  of  his  father  the 
boy's  stiffened  limbs  and  benumbed  senses  were  suddenly 
inoculated  with  new  life.  He  made  no  reply  to  Tom's 
question,  but  slid  off  of  his  horse  and  ran  toward  his 
father  in  a  dazed  state  of  gladness.  His  parent  saw  him 
and  stopped.  In  a  moment  father  and  son  were  clasped 
in  each  other's  arms  uttering  joyful,  excited  remarks  and 
interrogations,  while  those  who  knew  their  story  looked 
on  in  joyful  silence. 

But  Jason  had  to  make  his  report  to  his  superior, 
and  while  he  did  so  Charlie  sought  o'lt  his  brother  and 
introduced  the  two  young  Nimrods  in  a  careless  fashion, 
knowing  that  they  would  not  be  long  in  getting  acquainted. 
Then  he  hustled  around  in  the  crowd  trying  to  learn 
what  had  happened. 

Great  excitement  prevailed.  When  they  learned  what 
had  transpired  they  knew  they  had  come  too  late  to  take 
part,  in  the  conflict  which  everybody  expected  would  be 
the  final  one,  and  decide  whether  the  law  abiding  or  law 
defying  element  ruled. 

The  preceding  night  Palliser  had  mustered  his  men 
and  attacked  the  marauders  congregated  at  Ben  Harper's 
at  a  big  dance.  Bloody  work  ensued,  but  the  regulators 
escaped  with  only  one  man  killed  and  three  wounded,  one 
slightly,  two  seriously.  They  had  waited  till  there  was 
a  large  group  of  them  out  of  doors  and  then  opened  fire 
on  them.  A  number  of  them  was  killed  and  a  number 
wounded,  the  balance  of  the  assembled  freebooters  had 


512  THE  SERPENT'S  LAST  WRIGGLE. 

fled  up  the  rocky  slope  behind  the  cabin,  and  the  regu- 
lators advanced  on  the  cabin  to  find  it  empty. 

One  of  the  regulators  who  was  describing  it  to  Charlie 
said,  between  outbursts  of  laughter:  "And  I'll  bet 
everything  I've  got  they're  runnin'  yit,  if  they  ain't  tum- 
bled off  of  some  bluff  and  killed  themselves." 

"  Did  you  get  Ben  ?"  asked  Charlie. 

"No,  we  didn't,"  replied  the  regulator.  "I  don't 
believe  he'll  ever  show  up  in  these /parts  enny  more,  and 
I  for  one  will  be  glad  of  it  for  Bess'  and  Bill's  sake." 

"That's  the  way  I  feel  about  it  too,"  replied  Charlie. 
"Bill  has  got  a  chance  to  get  a  start  now,  and  if  the 
Lord  answers  the  prayer  of  this  sinner  he'll  crown  him 
and  Bess  with  his  richest  blessings." 

"  Do  you  think  Bill  will  get  the  reward  for  the  sachem 
of  the  freebooters  ?"  asked  the  regulator. 

"Don't  know.  He  failed  to  bag  him  at  Springfield, 
and  I  think  he  has  about  given  it  up." 

The  regulator  was  silent  and  thoughtful  for  a  moment 
and  then  said  :  "It  would  be  jist  like  the  ole  cuss  to  go 
and  commit  suicide  or  be  killed  by  some  of  his  men,  or 
get  shot  for  a  deer,  or  more  likely  a  black  bear  from  the 
description  I've  heard  of  him." 

The  force,  which  had  been  greatly  swelled  by  the 
O.  H.'s  had  just  returned  from  burying  the  dead,  a  scene 
that  perhaps  the  reader  is  tired  of,  so  we  will  not 
describe  it. 

The  concourse   dispersed   about  dark  and  none  re- 


THE    SERPENTS    LAST    WRIGGLE.  513 

mained  at  the  tavern  except  the  men  from  far  off  regions. 
Nothing  more  remained  to  be  done  except  to  capture  the 
mysterious  leader  of  the  bandit  cabal  which  was  to  be  an 
event  of  something  like  a  fox  chase  by  the  programme 
outlined,  and  the  cruel  zest  the  mountaineers  manifested 
in  it. 

About  nine  o'clock  the  next  morning  the  sky  was  sud- 
denly overcast  with  a  smooth  rainy  cloud,  arid  the  rain 
began  to  descend  in  torrents.  There  were  men  there 
who  hoped  to  be  the  lucky  one  to  capture  the  noted  out- 
law, believing  that  fame  and  fortune  would  be  theirs,  arid 
the  rain  caused  some  of  them  great  anxiety.  They 
thought  perhaps  it  would  enable  the  chief  to  get  out  of 
the  community  and  put  a  great  distance  between  himself 
and  his  pursuers.  They  knew  he  was  in  the  community 
and  believed  him -at  Calvin's,  where  he  was  wont  to  hide 
and  recuperate  after  returning  from  an  expedition,  and 
the  news  brought  from  Springfield  by  Bill  Thornton  had 
revealed  his  identity,  and  they  understood  now  that  he 
was  a  bloodthirsty  member  of  a  Kentucky  feudal  clan 
and  had  come  into  the  region  to  hunt  down  and  slay  the 
remnant  of  his  enemies. 

Perhaps  he  would  now  leave  the  region,  as  the  last 
member  of  the  opposing  clan  had  gone  down  by  his 
avenging  bullet. 

All  day  long  the  rain  descended  in  blinding  torrents, 
the  wind  had  risen  in  a  strong  spasmodic  gale  and  dashed 
the  descending  rain  against  the  windows  of  the  old  tavern, 


514  THE  SERPENT'S  LAST  WRIGGLE. 

rattling  the  sashes  and  shaking  the  old  building  from 
cellar  to  garret.  The  limbs  of  the  trees  in  the  surround- 
ing forest  were  ruthlessly  torn  from  the  trunks,  and  the 
crash  of  their  falling  could  be  distinctly  heard  by  the 
inmates  above  the  roar  of  the  tempest.  A  dismal  day 
to  the  active,  mettlesome  mountaineers  who  were  used 
to  outdoor  pursuits  and  chafed  at  their  confinement  to 
the  house,  as  well  as  their  inability  to  go  in  pursuit  of  the 
robber  chief.  But  while  they  were  undergoing  all  this 
restraint  they  did  not  know  that  the  object  of  their 
thoughts  was  preparing  to  depart  the  country  and  sur° 
render  his  title  of  grand  sachem  of  the  freebooters. 


As  Jack  fired  his  horse  shied  at  the  dogs. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

A    SELF-APPOINTED    DETECTIVE. 

Next  morning  the  sun  rose  up  out  of  its  Eastern  bed, 
and  finding  the  way  clear  began  to  send  forth  its  life 
giving  rays  once  more,  driving  the  dampness  out  of  the 
air  and  drying  up  the  roads  and  fields.  The  assembled 
guests,  when  they  had  dispatched  their  breakfast,  sallied 
forth  and  formed  into  a  group  in  the  road,  talked  and 
debated  about  the  intended  expedition,  and  wondered 
whether  it  would  be  successful,  wondered  if  it  would 
transpire  at  all.  The  cool,  bracing,  ozonic  air  made 
them  feel  as  though  they  would  welcome  most  any  kind 
of  an  expedition  now  that  would  give  them  ample 
exercise.  This  sort  of  excitement  was  the  life  of  a  great 
many,  and  there  were  no  doubt  some  of  them  that  were 
actually  sorry  the  warfare  had  terminated,  and  like  Alex- 
ander the  Great  wanted  more  worlds  to  conquer. 

The  sun  ascended  higher  and  higher  above  the  rugged 
mountain  landscape,  and  the  higher  it  got  the  warmer  its 
rays  became  until  at  last  it  seemed  to  have  made  amends 
for  the  conduct  of  wind  and  rain  in  drying  the  earth, 
expelling  the  damp  haze  and  warming  the  air  up  to  its 
regular  temperature.  By  two  o'clock  nothing  was  left  to 

(5-7) 


5l8  A   SELF-APPOINTED   DETECTIVE. 

indicate  the  storm's  passage  but  the  fallen  limbs  in  the 
forest  around. 

None  of  the  strangiers  had  appeared  yet  when  noon 
came,  but  shortly  after  dinner  they  began  to  pour  in  in 
a  steady  stream,  in  eager  anticipation  of  the  sport. 
Their  faces  wore  a  hilarious,  triumphant  expression,  they 
laughed  and  joked  about  the  intended  expedition  as 
though  they  were  going  to  a  horse  race  or  on  a  fox  hunt 

Jasie  Palliser  had  been  invited  to  spend  the  night  at 
the  McKasson  home,  and  his  father  had  urged  him  to  do 
so,  as  he  himself  would  be  busy  for  awhile.  Then  he 
said  they  would  go  home  and  be  happy  together  once 
more.  The  McKasson  boy  told  him  they  would  take  a 
round  trip  the  next  day,  but  the  rain  prevented  it.  But 
the  following  day  was  an  excellent  day  for  large  game, 
and  the  two  lads  sallied  forth  bright  and  early,  little 
dreaming  of  the  tragedy  that  would  transpire  before  they 
returned. 

Three  o'clock  came,  and  with  it  an  increase  of  the 
concourse  at  the  tavern.  But  while  a  few  of  them  were 
anxious  to  go  in  pursuit  of  the  game,  and  believed  it  still 
in  the  neighborhood,  the  majority,  knowing  what  they 
did,  now  believed  the  noted  individual  having  fulfilled 
his  mission  of  revenge  would  skip  the  country.  They 
knew  that  it  was  usele'ss  to  interview  Pete  Calvin  on  the 
subject,  but  they  felt  confident  that  as  soon  as  the  chief 
was  out  of  danger  he  would  come  out  of  his  seclusion 
and  explain  matters. 


A   SELF-APPOINTED   DETECTIVE.  519 

While  they  were  thus  speculating  on  the  subject  some 
of  them  who  happened  to  be  looking  that  way  saw  a  man 
riding  slowly  up  the  road  from  the  East» 

The  keen-sighted  mountaineers  required  no  second 
glance  to  tell  he  was  not  one  of  their  number — not  one 
of  the  regulators  who  were  conspiring  for  the  downfall 
of  the  chief  of  the  Fox  Valley  outlaws.  The  man  was 
not  over  eighty  yards  off,  and  they  could  tell  what  sort 
of  a  looking  man  he  was  and  tell  from  the  expression  of 
his  countenance  what  his  mission  was  there. 

"It's  Calvin,"  said  Nick,  with  an  eager,  apprehen- 
sive look. 

"So  it  is,"  said  Reub  McKasson.  "Wonder  what's 
up  now?" 

A  wild  orgie  of  speculating  ejaculations  ensued,  which 
subsided  into  a  subdued  undertone  of  low  spoken  guesses 
as  the  man  drew  nigh.  He  rode  up  and  jnotioned  to 
Tom  Alton  to  come  to  him. 

Tom  obeyed  with  alacrity,  wondering  what  was  the 
matter,  wondering  if  Calvin  was  going  to  reveal  another 
startling  piece  of  news. 

Calvin  was  a  man  with  a  large,  awkward,  bony  frame, 
but  straight  as  an  arrow,  and  his  features  were  rugged, 
what  could  be  seen  of  them  for  his  big  yellow  whiskers. 
His  nose  was  large  and  red  like  a  whiskey  bloke's,  his 
eyes  were  a  small,  keen  gray,  with  a  pathetic  expression 
in  them,  and  altogether  he  looked  like  a  man  who  had 
seen  a- world  of  trouble.  He  was  dressed  in  a  gray 


52O  A   SELF-APPOINTED   DETECTIVE. 

homespun  suit  and  red  flannel  shirt,  with  heavy  cowhide 
boots,  and  a  cap  that  looked  like  an  old  family  heirloom 
surmounted  his  bushy  head.  Yet  for  all  his  uncouth 
appearance  he  looked  like  a  man  with  a  reserve  force  of 
mental  power  and  a  rugged  adherence  to  principle.  A 
man  like  Clayton  Palliser  would  have  taken  him  for  a 
martyr  who  had  suffered  for  the  truth's  sake. 

Nick  was  first  to  speak.  "  Hello,  Pete,"  he  said  good 
naturedly  as  he  carne  up.  " What's  the  matter  now?  I 
thought  groundhog  day  was  in  February  instead  of 
November." 

Calvin's  face  lit  up  with  sudden,  humorous  enthusiasm. 
"But  the  groundhog  doesn't  hole  up  till  cold  weather, 
Nick,  not  any  more  than  the  blacksnake." 

This  was  said  with  a  significant  look,  which  caused  a 
roar  of  applauding  laughter  from  the  crowd  as  well  as 
Nick.  Nick's  long,  lithe  body  certainly  did  resemble  a 
shake  more  than  any  other  member  of  the  animal  king- 
dom. 

"I've  come  to  tell  you  that  the  chief  of  the  Fox 
Valley  outlaws  is  no  more,  Nick,"  exclaimed  Calvin  as 
he  released  Nick's  hand  after  shaking  with  him. 

"The  devil  you  say,"  ejaculated  Nick.  "How  did 
that  happen  ?" 

"Got  killed  for  a  deer,"  replied  Calvin  with  the  half 
humorous  expression  still  lingering  on  his  countenance. 

"Got  killed  for  a  deer,"  reiterated  Nick,  a  sudden 
light  beaming  on  his  face.  He  had  been  struck  with  the 


A   SELF-APPOINTED    DETECTIVE.  ,        $21 

tdea  that  it  had  been  the  two  young  Nimrods  we  are 
interested  in  who  had  made  the  mistake. 

"Yes,  he's  dead,"  explained  Calvin  in  about  the  same 
tone  he  would  assume  if  he  "had  been  telling  them  about 
the  death  of  some  mountain  buck  the  settlers  had  been 
trying  to  kill  for  a  long  period. 

Nick  motioned  for  the  others  to  come  up  if  they 
wanted  to,  and  when  they  all  clustered  around  the  man 
he  explained  the  incident  to  them  in  his  slow  spasmodic 
way. 

When  they  realized  that  all  was  over  now  they  pressed 
Calvin  to  tell  them  the  history  of  the  great  Kentucky 
feud  from  beginning  to  end.  He  told  them  as  there  was 
nothing  in  the  way  of  it  he  would  do  so. 

"All  right,  Pete,  let  us  go  into  the  house  and  get 
comfortable  seats,"  said  Nick.  "Then  you  can  tell  us 
the  points  of  the  case  we  don't  know." 

"  Uncle  Rack,  who  was  among  the  crowd,  acquiesced 
to  this,  and  was  wild  with  apprehension. 

A  few  minutes  later  they  were  all  seated  in  the  large, 
roomy  reception  room  ready  to  listen  to  Calvin's  story. 

"The  first  thing  I  will  have  to  mention,"  said  Calvin 
as  he  gave  a  sweeping  glance  at  his  audience,  "is  that  I 
was  arrested  and  tried  several  years  ago  for  burning  a 
settler's  buildings  over  on  Swan  Creek.  If  it  had  not 
been  for  the  interference  of  a  certain  man  who  is  now  in 
this  audience  I  would  have  had  to  go  to  jail." 

A  steady,  incredulous  stare,  and   a  furtive  exchange 


522  A   SELF-APPOINTED    DETECTIVE. 

of  questioning  glances  followed  this  announcement,  but 
Calvin  appeared  not  to  notice  it  and  continued  : 

"But  I  was  fortunate  enough  to  prove  my  innocence 
of  the  crime,  and  when  I  was  free  once  more  from  the 
clutches  of  the  law  I  resolved  from  that  day  on  to  appoint 
myself  a  detective  to  ferret  out  these  mysterious  crimes 
and  fasten  them  on  the  true  perpetrator.  But  I  knew  it 
would  be  a  great  while  yet  before  any  of  them  could  be 
convicted  because  there  were  numberless  unscrupulous 
persons  ready  to  swear  a  lie  for  a  financial  considera- 
tion." 

Cries  of  , 4  Right !  Right !  You  are  right !" 

"So  I  just  wrote  them  down  and  stuck  them  away 
for  future  use.  Now,  then,  there  is  another  man  in  this 
audience  who  was  in  the  same  business  as  I  was,  and  a 
short  time  ago  I  found  out  he  was  working  on  a  case  I 
had  already  cinched." 

Reub  McKasson  rose  and  asked  :  * '  Shall  I  tell  them 
now,  Pete?" 

"Yes,  you  may,  and  all  of  you  can  ask  all  the  ques- 
tions you  like,  and  he  will  tell  you  all  he  knows,  so  as  to 
let  me  have  an  occasional  pause  for  breath,"  returned 
Calvin. 

"Then  brothers,"  said  Reub,  turning  and  facing  the 
audience,  ' '  it  was  Pete  gave  me  the  information  I  wanted, 
and  he  also  told  me  something  else." 

"What  was  it  ?"  from  Nick,  who  motioned  the  others 
to  keep  silent  and  let  him  act  as  spokesman. 


A   SELF-APPOINTED   DETECTIVE.  523 

*  *  We  hung  the  perpetrator  of  the  crime  that  Pete 
Calvin  was  tried  for  when  we  hung  Milt  Harper." 

A  chorus  of  excited  ejaculations  greeted  this,  and 
Reub,  having  said  his  say,  resumed  his  seat. 

"I  wonder  how  a  man  like  him  could  have  stayed 
sane,"  he  remarked  as  he  settled  himself  in  his  seat. 

Calvin  went  on:  "Now,  then,  in  order  to  give  you 
an  insight  into  the  character  of  another  case  I  have  been 
working  on  I  will  first  have  to  recite  the  story  of  the 
great  Kentucky  feud." 

A  pin  could  have  been  heard  fall  so  intense  was  the 
silence. 

"The  starting  point  of  that  memorable  struggle  was 
the  killing  of  Dodd  Emerson  by  a  Marston,  who  went  by 
the  name  of  Jack,  but  whose  real  name  was  in  full 
Thomas  Alton  Marston.  Jack  was  only  a  nickname. 
This  same  man  was  a  descendant,  an  Alton,  just  as  the 
Tom  Alton  who  was  killed  in.  the  battle  of  Pea  Ridge 
was."  ftauauc  JLabim.fr 

1 '  And  was  he  sure  enough  killed  ?"  asked  a  dozen 
voices. 

"He  can  best  answer  that  question  himself,"  replied 
Calvin,  assuming  the  grim  humorous  expression  again. 

Tom  Was  on  his  feet  in  an  instant  and  explained  as 
briefly  as  possible  the  same  story  he  had  told  to  others. 
Another  death  like  silence  ensued:  It  was  too  much  for 
them  to  grasp  all  at  once. 

' '  Thus  you  see,"  resumed  Calvin,  "that   while  Tom 


524  ASELF-APP01NTED    DETECTIVE. 

Alton  was  abroad  enjoying  himself,  Jack  Marston,  who 
had  served  out  his  term  in  the  Kentucky  state  prison, 
had  come  into  this  region  in  search  of  the  remnant  of 
the  opposing  clan.  He  assumed  the  name  of  Tom  Alton 
and  was  known  by  no  other  name.  He  turned  up  at  my 
house  unexpectedly  one  day,  and  as  I  had  married  his 
sister,  Dodd  Emerson's  widow,  I  offered  him  the  shelter  of 
my  home.  I  don't  know  but  what  Dora,  that  is  my  wife, 
could  have  persuaded  him  out  of  the  notion  of  finishing 
the  Emerson's  if  it  had  not  been  that  he  ran  across  one 
of  them  down  near  the  state  line  at  a  horse  race,  and  as 
the  Emerson  was  to  defiant  too  suit  him  he-  shot  him 
dead.  For  this  he  had  to  keep  dark  for  awhile.  He 
stayed  here  for  a  time' and  then  went  away  one  day,  and 
I  thought  he  would  never  come  back.  He  said  he  had 
nothing  to  live  for,  only  revenge,  and  that  he  was  going 
to  wipe  the  last  Emerson  off  the  face  of  the  earth.  His 
wife  had  married  again,  and  he  seemed  to  think  I  and 
Dora  were  the  only  two  of  his  relatives  who  had  not  for- 
saken him.  But  one  day  he  suddenly  turned  up  again 
and  told  us  that  there  was  one  less  Emerson  in  the  world 
than  there  had  been  when  he  went  away. 

Now  then,  my  friends,  in  order  that  you  may  under- 
stand another  incident  connected  with  this  one  I  have 
mentioned,  I  will  go  back  and  relate  the  adventure  of 
another  man  who  is  one  of  this  audience.  This  man 
came  into  this"  region  shortly  after  Jack,  looking  for  a 
location,  and  one  day  he  landed  up  at  the  old  Alton 


A    SELF-APPOINTED    DETECTIVE.  525 

plantation,  on  a  little  creek  near  the  James,  and  the 
childhood's  home  of  Tom  Alton.  The  place  was  then 
owned  by  Tom  Alton's  step  brother,  as  his  mother  had 
threatened  to  disinherit  him  if  he  did  not  relinquish  his 
political  views,  and  had  carried  out  her  threat  by  leaving 
the  property  to  Hart  Emerson,  who  was  her  stepson  and 
the  nephew  of  Dodd  Emerson.  Hart  was  very  reckless, 
and  like  all  easy  going  people  who  get  a  fortune  in  an 
easy  way  he  soon  spent  what  money  he  had,  and  when 
he  was  arrested  for  the  murder  of  his  sweetheart  he  was 
in  a  bad  financial  shape.  The  man  who  was  looking  for 
a  location  was  spotted  by  Hart,  and  he  knew  he  must 
have  a  large  sum  on  his  person.  But  Hart  was  averse 
to  murder,  and  was  trying  to  invent  some  easy  plan  of 
getting  the  man  out  of  the  way  and  securing  his  money." 

"And  that  man  is  the  one  who  is  the  second  lieuten- 
ant of  the  stranglers,  is  he  not?"  asked  Reub  McKasson. 

"I  have  been  suspicious  of  {hat  for  some  time,  and 
when  I  saw  his  boy  meet  with  him  the  other  day  I  was 
sure  of  it." 

Palliser  rose  when  Reub  seated  himself. 

' '  Gentlemen ,"  he  said,  looking  around  the  assemblage, 
"I  am  Jason  Palliser,  the  man  whom  Hart  Emerson  so 
cruelly  imprisoned  in  a  little  stone  cabin  that  was  the 
pioneer  residence  of  the  Alton's  who  settled  the  place.  I 
remained  there  till  a  short  time  ago,  when  the  man  who 
was  supposed  to  be  the  leader  of  these  desperate  outlaws 
sought  the  cabin  for  some  reason,  found  me  there  and 


526  A    SELF-APPOINTED    DETECTIVE. 

released  me.  I  swore  that  I  would  not  seek  my  famil} 
till  I  recovered  the  money,  and  I  have  kept  my  word.  I 
have  enjoyed  this  outing  of  adventure  well,  for  that  was 
my  object  in  seeking  a  home  in  the  West.  I  was  opposed 
by  my  wife  in  the  project,  but.  overruled  her,  and  came 
in  here  seeking  for  a  good  location.  But  I  think  our 
friend  Calvin  can  tell  you  the  rest  better  than  I  can,  so 
I  will  sit  down." 

Like  the  audience  at  the  Pentacostal  sermon,  the 
assemblage  was  spellbound  with  wonder.  Calvin  paused 
a  short  time  before  beginning  again,  and  then  continued. 

"One  night  while  Jason  Palliser  was  there  Boyd 
Emerson  was  returning  from  town,  and  when  he  arrived 
at  a  certain  point  on  the  mountain  side,  an  old  cabin 
site  just  on  top  of  a  bench  above  the  house,  he  saw  a 
man  riding  up  the  hill  in  the  opposite  direction.  He 
suspected  nothing  till  the  man  had  approached  him,  and 
then,  as  the  moon  was  shining  brightly,  Boyd  recognized 
Jack  Marston  as  the  intruder,  and  his  hand  suddenly 
clutched  at  his  pistol  butt.  Jack  also  recognized  him 
and  both  of  them  stopped.  No  word  was  spoken,  but 
they  glared  their  hatred  of  each  other  in  a  deadly  silence. 
But  Jack  was  determined  and  drew  his  pistol,  and  Boyd 
did  likewise.  But  for  a  lucky  incident  Jack  would  no 
doubt  have  gone  under  too,  when  they  fired,  for  even  if 
Boyd  had  been  shaking  with  fear  he  could  hardly  have 
missed  at  that  short  distance.  They  fired  simultaneously, 
but  at  that  instant  a  dog  came  trotting  swiftly  down  the 


A    SELF-APPOINTED    DETECTIVE. 


road,  and  as  Jack  fired  his  horse  shied  at  the  dog,  and 
while  Boyd  was  hit  hard  Jack  escaped  with  a  hole  through 
his  hat  rim.  Boyd  was  gritty,  and  reeling  in  his  saddle 
tried  to  fire  again,  but  Jack  spurred  his  horse  up,  and, 
knocking  the  pistol  from  Boyd's  hand,  he  put  a  hole 
through  his  head  and  Boyd  fell  off  his  horse  and  lay  like 
a  log. 

While  all  this  was  going  on,  Hart  was  lying  in  bed 
awake  at  the  house,  trying  to  invent  some  way  to  get 
Palliser's  money  and  yet  secure  himself  from  danger.  He 
heard  the  firing  and  rose  hastily  and  donned  his  clothes. 
Then  he  went  out  softly  and  up  the  hill,  looking  cautious- 
ly at  each  side  of  the  road  as  he  went.  He  came  to  the 
top  at  last  and  found  Boyd  lying  in  a  ghastly  pool  of 
blood,  and  when  he  was  satisfied  he  was  beyond  aid  he 
knew  he  would  have  to  guess  who  killed  him. 

The  truth  of  the  matter  was  Boyd  and  Hart  were  the 
chief  witnesses  against  Jack  when  he  had  his  trial,  and 
I  verily  believe  they  swore  lies  against  him,  believing  he 
was  just  tiger  enough  to  slay  the  last  one  of  them  if  they 
didn't  get  him  out  of  the  way.  As  I  said,  the  trouble 
started  over  the  killing  of  Dodd,  but  I  did  not  mention 
the  fact  that  it  was  Dodd's  mistreatment  of  Dora  that 
caused  Jack  to  kill  him.  He  told  him  if  he  did  not  stop 
it  and  reform  he  would  kill  him  just  like  he  would  a  mad 
dog.  But  Jack  had  a  strong  case  of  self  defense,  and  I 
believe  he  would  have  pulled  through  if  Boyd  and  Hart 
had  not  sworn  falsely  against  him.  This  was  the  real 


528  A    SELF-APPOINTED    DETECTIVE. 

cause  of  the  trouble  between  the  two  warlike  clans,  and 
the  result  was  another  one  of  those  terrible  feuds  that 
occur  back  in  that  part  of  the  country.  Long,  bloody, 
and  furious  was  the  war,  and  every  one  knew  the  Emer- 
son's, to  escape  entire  annihilation,  would  have  to  leave 
the  country.  They  were  a  selfish,  cruel  set,  and  no  one 
cared  much  if  they  were  all  wiped  out.  The  result  was 
the  remnant  of  them  scattered  out  over  these  mountains 
and  fell  at  the  hands  of  my  brother-in-law. 

But  to  resume  what  I  was  talking  about  before.  Hart 
had  been  studying  hard  for  a  plan,  but  had  not  struck 
any  that  suited  him  till  he  arrived  on  the  scene  and  saw 
his  father  lying  dead.  He  bent  over  him  a  moment,  but 
I  can't  say  whether  he  was  convulsed  with  grief  or  not. 
Doubtless  he  was  not,  when  the  devil  suggested  the  plan 
which  he  put  into  operation  at  once.  Boyd  was  dead 
and  he  would  use  him  to  good  purpose — I  guess  he" 
thought  to  save  his  own  neck.  He  would  entice  Palliser 
into  the  little  stone  hut  and  drug  him,  rob  him  and  then 
shut  him  up.  But  before  that  he  must  bury  the  body  in 
some  secluded  spot  where  it  would  not  be  discovered, 
and  then  he  would  create  the  impression  that  Boyd  had 
become  violently  insane  so  as  to  prevent  anybody  from 
prying  around  the  hut  where  his  prisoner  was  confined. 
He  went  back  to  the  house,  and  securing  some  plank 
with  the  necessary  nails  and  a  hatchet,  he  constructed  a 
rude  coffin.  Then  he  carried  it  up  the  hill  and  enclosed 
the  body  in  it,  and  hiding  it  in  the  thicket  he  sought  a 


A    SELF-APPOINTED    DETECTIVE.  52Q 

place  which  he  thought  would  be  safe,  and  then  he 
dragged  the  coffin  and  its  contents  to  it.  By  chicken 
crow  he  had  finished  the  task  of  interment  and  went 
back  to  the  house,  taking  care  to  eliminate  all  signs  of 
the  night's  work. 

Next  morning  he  enticed  Palliser  into  the  little  hut, 
gave  him  some  drugged  whiskey  to  drink  and  then  when 
he  had  lost  his  senses  he  robbed  him  and  shut  him  up." 

"And  was  Milt  Harper  under  Hart's  influence  ?"  asked 
Alex.  Dalton. 

"He  was,"  replied  Calvin  emphatically.  "It  was  he 
who  hired  Milt  to  burn  Jeff  Carlton's  buildings,  thinking 
by  that  it  would  result  either  in  the  capture  and  execu- 
tion of  the  chief  of  this  fierce  band  or  his  decease  at 
Carlton's  hands. 

"  But  what  grudge  did  he  have  against  him  ?"  asked 
Jeff  Carlton. 

"He  believed  that  it  was  either  Jack  or  his  step 
brother  that  was  the  leader  and  the  murderer  of  Boyd, 
but  was  not  sure  which  one.  He  believed,  though,  that 
either  of  them  was  his  enemy,  and  sought  to  get  him 
out  of  the  way." 

"Now  then,  Calvin,  since  you  seem  to  know  every- 
thing, can  you  tell  us  what  the  errand  of  Bob  Willis  and 
Manton  Brightwood  was  at  the  exhumation  of  the  old 
Alton  hoard  the  other  night  ?" 

"I  can.  It  was  to  dig  up  the  hoard  and  run  off  with 
it  and  divide  it." 


53O  A    SELF-APPOINTED    DETECTIVE. 

1  'But  what  made  Manton  run  away  so  sudden." 

"Well,  Mant  isn't  no  fool,"  replied  Pete  with  a 
humorous  twinkle.  ' '  He  could  tell  the  difference  in  the 
report  of  Jack  Dalton's  forty-five  and  Bob's  thirty-two, 
and  when  he  heard  Bob  screech  he  thought  it  was  time 
to  be  gone." 

A  moment's  silence  then  ensued,  which  was  broken 
by  Nick  rising  and  saying : 

"And  now,  Calvin,  if  you  are  through  don't  you 
think  we'd  better  attend  to  the  burying  of  your  brother- 
in-law  ?" 

"The  burying  of  my  brother-in-law?"  reiterated 
Calvin.  "Why,  his  folks  were  here  on  a  visit  and  left 
just  as  I  started,  taking  the  body  along  with  them." 

And  now,  dear  reader,  we  have  finished  our  narrative 
and  will  only  say  as  a  parting  that  there  was  a  grand 
wedding  at  the  old  Alton  place  on  Christmas  day,  in 
which  four  happy  couples  were  united  in  the  bonds  of 
wedlock.  First,  the  host,  Tom  Alton  and  Emily  Nash, 
then  Clayton  Palliser  and  the  beautiful  Elsie  Britman. 
Andy  Garnett  and  Lottie  West  then  followed,  after 
which  Bill  Thornton  and  Bessie  Harper  were  married, 
and  truly  happy  at  the  success  of  the  plan  they  had  in- 
augurated for  -the  downfall  of  the  lawless  cabal.  But 
when  Tom  offered  Bill  the  loan  of  enough  of  the  exhumed 
hoard  to  buy  him  a  snug  little  farm  they  were  made  still 
happier  by  the  generosity  of  the  owner  of  the  Pioneer's 
Hoard. 


BOOKS  PUBLISHED  BY 

THOS.  W.  JACKSON  PUB.  CO. 

CHICAGO,  ILL. 


All  Handsomely  Bound  in  the  Best  American  and  English 

Cloth,    Uniform   in    Style    of   Binding  —  Together 

They  Make  a  Handsome  Library—Separately, 

They  Make  Handsome  Center-Table 

Volumes. 

PRICE,   SENT  POST-PAID,  $1.50   EACH. 

Thirty-One  Years  on  the  Plains  and  in  the  Moun- 
tains; or,  The  Last  Voice  from  the  Plains — An 
authentic  record  of  a  life  time  of  hunting,  trap- 
ping-, scouting  and  Indian  fighting  in  the  Far 
West.  Copiously  illustrated  by  H.  S.  De  Lay  and 
by  many  reproductions  from  photographs.  By 
Capt.  W.  F.  Drannan,  who_went  on  to  The  Plains 
when  fifteen  years  old. 


Bough  Life  on  the  Frontier.— A  True  and  Graphic 
tale  of  the  Doing  and  Daring  of  the  Men  who 
pushed  Westward  in  the  early  days  of  our  coun- 
try's life;  told  by  a  man  who  was  one  of  them, 
and  shared  their  struggles,  hardships  and  final 
success.  Copiously  illustrated  with  23  full  page 
engravings  from  original  drawings  by  H.  S.  De 
Lay.  530  pages. 


Life  in  the  Mines;  or,  Crime  Avenged. — Including 
thrilling  adventures  among  miners  and  outlaws, 
the  mystery  of  the  Phantom  Horseman  and  the 
dark  concoctions  of  One-Eyed  Riley.  By  C.  H. 
Simpson,  author  of  "  Wild  Life  in  the  Far  West," 
"A  Yankee's  Adventures  in  South  Africa,"  etc. 
Copiously  illustrated  by  H.  S.  De  Lay. 


Elegantly  Cloth  Bound  Books,  $1.50  per  Copy 

Ten  Years  a  Cow  Boy.— A  full  and  vivid  description 
of  frontier  life,  including  romance,  adventure  and 
all  the  varied  experiences  incident  to  a  life  on  The 
Plains  as  cow  boy,  stock  owner,  rancher,  etc.,  to- 
gether with  articles  on  cattle  and  sheep  raising, 
how  to  make  money,  description  of  The  Plains, 
etc.  Illustrated  with  100  full  page  engravings. 
Contains  of  reading  matter  471  pages. 


Wild  Life  in  the  Far  West.— By  C.  H.  Simpson,  a 
resident  detective,  living  in  this  country.  Giving 
a  full  and  graphic  account  of  his  thrilling  ad- 
ventures among  the  Indians  and  outlaws  of  Mon- 
tana, including  hunting,  hair-breadth  escapes, 
captivity,  punishment  and  difficulties  of  all  kinds 
met  with  in  this  wild  country.  Illustrated  with 
30  full-page  engravings  by  G.  S.  Littlejohn.  Read- 
ing matter,  264  pages. 


Captain  W.  F.  Drannan,  Chief  of  Scouts,  as  Pilot 
to  Emigrant  and  Government  Trains  Across  the 
Plains  of  the  Wild  West  of  Fifty  Years  Ago.— 
This  book,  being  a  sequel  to  the  famous  "  Thirty- 
one  Years  on  the  Plains  and  in  the  Mountains," 
of  which  over  100  editions  have  been  printed  in 
less  than  ten  years,  does  not  need  any  recommen- 
dation; the  author  being  an  abundant  warrant  as 
to  its  value.  The  book  contains  over  400  pages  of 
reading  matter,  and  many  illustrations. 


Elegantly  Cloth  Bound  Books,  $1.50  per  Copy 


Pearls  from  Many  Seas, — A  collation  of  the  best 
thoughts  of  400  writers  of  wide  repute.  Selected 
and  classified  by  Rev.  J.  B.  McClure.  Illustrated 
with  50  full-page  engravings  selected  especially 
for  this  work  from  the  great  art  galleries  of  the 
world.  A  volume  of  rare  value  and  interest  to  all 
lovers  of  good  literature.  Reading  matter,  528 
pages. 


Evils  of  the  Cities.— By  T.  De  Witt  Talmage,  D.  D. 
The  author,  in  company  with  the  proper  detec- 
tives, visited  many  of  the  most  vile  and  wicked 
places  in  New  York  City  and  Brooklyn,  ostensibly 
•looking  for  a  thief,  but  in  reality  taking  notes  for 
a  series  of  discourses,  published  in  this  volume, 
which  contains  a  full  and  graphic  description  of 
what  he  saw  and  the  lessons  drawn  therefrom. 
The  Doctor  has  also  extended  his  observations  to 
the  ' 'Summer  Resorts, "  the  " Watering  Places," 
the  "Races,"  etc.,  all  of  which  are  popularized 
from  his  standpoint  in  this  volume.  Reading  mat- 
ter, 397  pages. 


A  Yankee's  Adventures  in  South  America. — (In  the 
diamond  country.)  By  C.  H.  Simpson.  Giving 
the  varied  experiences,  adventures,  dangers  and 
narrow  escapes  of  a  Yankee  seeking  his  fortune 
in  this  wild  country,  who,  by  undaunted  courage, 
perseverance,  suffering,  fighting  and  adventures 
of  various  sorts,  is  requited  at  last  by  the  owner- 
ship of  the  largest  diamond  taken  out  of  the  Kim- 
berly  mines  up  to  that  time  and  with  the  heart 
and  hand  of  the  fairest  daughter  of  a  diamond 
king.  Containing  30  full-page  illustrations  by 
H.  S.  De  Lay.  Reading  matter,  234  pages. 


Elegantly  Cloth  Bound  Books,  $1.50  per  Copy 

Bible  Characters. — A  collection  of  Sermons  by  the  most 
renowned  divines  of  their  times  on  these  subjects;  a 
beautiful  and  inspiring  book  that  ought  to  find  its  place 
into  every  home  where  good  and  elevating  literature  is 
sought  after.  Dwight  Lyman  Moody,  Dr.  Talmage, 
Joseph  Parker,  etc. ;  illustrations  from  the  famous  paint- 
ings by  Gustave  Dore.  477  pages  reading  matter. 


The  First  Mortgage. — A  truthful,  instructive,  pleasing 
and  poetical  presentation  of  Biblical  Stories,  History 
and  Gospel  Truth.  By  E.  U.  Cook.  Fully  and  hand- 
somely illustrated  from  the  world-renowned  artist,  Gus- 
tave Dore,  the  whole  forming  an  exceedingly  interesting 
and  entertaining  Poetical  Bible.  One  of  the  most  hand- 
some volumes  ever  issued  in  Chicago.  288  pages. 


Helen  Blair. — A  novel  by  Nina  Miller  Elliott.  It  is  a  well 
written  and  decidedly  interesting  story  and  holds  the 
reader  from  the  first  page  to  the  last. 


When  the  Heart  Is  Young.— By  Nina  Miller  Elliott.  Every- 
one who  has  read  " Helen  Blair"  Avill  want  to  read 
"When  the  Heart  Is  Young."  It  is  one  of  the  best 
works  of  fiction  brought  out  in  recent  years. 


Every  Woman's  Right. — An  exceptionally  interesting 
story  by  Nina  Miller  Elliot.  A  story  full  of  love  and 
true  to  life,  and  every  woman  will  enjoy  reading  it. 


Peggy  Kip. — Nina  Miller  Elliot's  latest  book.  A  novel 
that  every  one  will  read  and  remember  with  apprecia- 
tion. 


